Hakluytus Posthumus
or
Purchas His Pilgrimes
In Twenty Volumes
Volume I
GLASGOW
PRINTED AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS BY
ROBERT MACLEHOSE &= COMPANY LTD, FOR
JAMES MACLEHOSE AND SONS, PUBLISHERS
TO THE UNIVERSITY OF GLASGOW
MACMILLAN AND CO. LTD. LONDON
THE MACMILLAN CO. NEW YORK
SIMPKIN, HAMILTON AND CO. LONDON
MACMILLAN AND BOWES CAMBRIDGE
DOUGLAS AND FOULIS EDINBURGH
MCMV
One thousand copies of this book have been printed
for sale in Great Britain and Ireland, of which one
hundred copies are on hand-made paper
Hakluytus Posthumus
or
Purchas His Pilgrimes
Contayning a History of the World
in Sea Voyages and Lande Travells
by Englishmen and others
SAMUEL PURCHAS, B.D.
VOLUME I
Glasgow
James MacLehose and Sons
Publishers to the University
THE TABLE
PAGE
Publishers' Note, ...... xxi
The Will of the Rev. Samuel Purchas, B.D., . xxix
The Epistle Dedicatorie to Charles, Prince of
Wales, . . . . . . . xxxvii
To the Reader, xxxix
A Note touching the Dutch, .... xlix
The Contents of the Chapters and Paragraphs
in the First Volume of Purchas His
Pilgrimes.
CHAP. I.
A Large Treatise of King Salomons Navie sent from
Eziongeber to Ophir : Wherein besides the Typicall
Mysteries briefly unvailed, and many Morall specu-
lations observed ; the Voyage is largely discussed out
of Divine, Ecclesiasticall and Humane Testimonies :
Intended as an historicall Preface to the Histories
following. ....... I
Ophirian voyage intended as a Preface to this whole
Worke. The History and Mystery of Salomons
Ophirian Voyage,
THE TABLE
The Contents of the Chapters — Continued. page
§. I. The Allegorlcall and Anagogicall sense or applica-
tion of Salomons Ophirian Navigation. . . 5
Mysteries of the Temple unvailed. Mans naturall right.
§. 2. The Tropologicall use of the Story; and of Dis-
coveries and negotiations by Sea. ... 9.
Merchandising & Sea trade proved by Gods Law,
Nature, Nations. Best traffique. Mans foure-fold
Right or Tenure.
§. 3. The Tropologicall or Morall use enlarged and am-
plified ; and a view taken of Mans diversified
Dominion in Microcosraicall, Cosmopoliticall, and
that Spirituall or Heavenly right, over himselfe and
all things, which the Christian hath in and by
Christ. . . . . . . .14,
Mans Microcosmicall state or tenure examined. The
Christian Man an universall possessor of the
Universe. Christians grace and glorie. Vanity of
other things compared. Microcosmicall, Cosmopo-
liticall & Christian tenure compared with propriety.
§. 4. The Christian and Philosopher compared in that
challenge to be rich, free, a King ; that this hinders
not but furthers Politicall subjection : and of the
happie combination of wisdome and royaltie in
Salomon, as likewise in our dayes. . . .25
The Christian, how both Free and a King. The
Christian free, rich, a King. Heroicall Kings.
Q. Elizabeth and K. James Englands two great
Lights. Englands blessed shade under the Jacobajan
Tree.
§. 5. Of the propriety which Infidels have in their lands
and goods : of propriety in the Sea, and of Salomons
propriety of the Sea and Shoare at Ezion Geber. . 38
Christians hold in Capite. Ethnicks in Villenage. Image
of God. Keyes of Religion lock from heaven not
earth. Meum & Tuum.
vi
THE TABLE
The Contents of the Chapters — Continued. page
§. 6. The commendations of Navigation, as an Art worthie
the care of the most Worthie ; the Necessitie,
Commoditie, Dignitie thereof. .... 45
Navigation necessary. Seas manifold serviceablenesse.
Excellencie of Navigation, of the Sea and Salomon.
The Tyrians. Sea-monopoly. Sea addes true great-
nesse to greatest Kings. Sea-greatnesse of English
and Dutch. Mariners, why unruly. Concent and
consent of Elements to Navigation.
§, 7, Of Ezion Geber, Eloth, and the Red Sea : that
of Edom it received that name, and communicated
it to the Indian Ocean, by the Phoenician Naviga-
tions frequent in those times to India. . . 58
Eziongeber where. Eloth & Esiongeber. Red Sea named
of Idumaea, & that of Edom. Elath. Sinus Elani-
ticus. The Phoenix true in Mystery, not in
History. Sinai-desert and Ophir-voyage, mysteries
of faith and free grace.
§. 8. Of Ophir, divers opinions weighed and censured ;
whether the Compas was knowne to the old World ;
that the remote parts were lately inhabited, the new
World but newly, and a great part thereof not yet.
Peru why and whence so named. It was not Ophir.
No new thing under the Sunne, how to be under-
stood. The Ancients had not the Compasse. Peru
is not Ophir. Columbus and Cabot mistaken. Sofala
is not Ophir. Discourse of the confusion of Lan-
guages ; of the Ebrew and Punick. The World
peopled by degrees. America but newly.
§. 9. Joctans posteritie seated in the East parts of Asia,
amongst them, Ophir in India ultra Gangem, where
Chryse was of old, and now is the Kingdome of
Pegu, and the Regions adjoynlng.
Name-search of Joctans Posterity in India. Ophirs deriva-
vatives. Mesha, Sephar, Ophir. Gold-Ants and
Gryphans, Emblems. Reports ancient, midle and
moderne of the Gold in those parts. Store of Gold
in Pegu and Sumatra, the head and foot of Ophir.
66
THE TABLE
The Contents of the Chzpters^Contmuet^. page
§. lo. Of the Gold, Silver, Gemmes, Ivorie, Almug trees,
Apes and Peacockes, which Salomons Fleet brought
from Ophir, with divers other profitable observa-
tions inserted. ...... 95
Excellence of Metals, superexcellence of Gold. Greatest
Ethnick sums. Davids talents, Salomons Revenue,
audited. Davids Husbandry, Salomons Navigation,
2. wings of Magnificence. Varietie of Indian
Gemmes ; which prove Ophir to be India. India
yeelds store of the things brought from Ophir.
§. II. Probable conjectures of the course taken in the
Ophirian Voyage, and accounts given of the three
yeeres time spent there : also of the course taken in
like Voyages by the Romans : and the divers Ports
whereto the Spices and riches of India have in
divers Ages beene brought, and thence dispersed to
the severall parts of Europe. . . . .108
Roman Navigations to the Indies. Arabian Gulfe.
Ophirian Voyage discussed, and accounts of the
time and course. D. Dees calculation. Salomons
servants who. First Spice-Merchants. Severall Ports
of Indian Merchandise, changing with the Empires.
Succession of Ports and Staples for the Indian Spice-
trade.
§. 1 2. Of Tharsis or Tharshish, whether it be the same
with Ophir, and both, some indefinite remoter
Countrie ; whether it be the Sea, or Tartessus, or
any place in Spaine. Of the ancient Navigations
about Africa, and of the Phoenician Antiquities. . 123
Ophir and the voyage to Ophir. Opinions of Ophir
and Tharshish. Tarshish what and where it was,
discussed. Tartessus not Tharshish. Circumnaviga-
tions of Africa. Phaenician and Spanish Antiquities.
Q. Elizabeth and King James.
THE TABLE
The Contents of the Chapters — Continued. page
CHAP. II.
Mans life a Pilgrimage. The Peregrinations of Christ,
and the first Encompassing the habitable or then
inhabited World by the holy Apostles and first
Planters of the Gospell. . . . . -135
§. I. Man by sinne becomne a Worldly Pilgrime ; Christs
Pilgrimage in the Flesh to recover him : Mans Spiri-
tual! Pilgrimage in and from the World. . . 135
Mans Creation, Fall, Recoverie by an invaluable price.
Christs peregrinations. Mans pilgrimage.
§. 2. How Apostles differed from Bishops : their preach-
ing the Gospell to all Nations. . . -139
Apostles preeminence. Apostles preached thorow all the
World in proper sense.
§. 3. The Peregrination of S. Peter. . . . .142
Peter not Bishop of Rome. Difference of an Apostle and
Bishop.
§. 4. Of Saint Andrew, John, the two Jacobi, Philip and
Simon Zelotes. . . . . . .146
Apostles tongues and miracles. Saints, Andrew, John,
James. Saints, Jacobus, Justus, Philip and Simon
Zelotes.
§. 5. Of S. Thomas, Bartholomew, Matthew, Jude, Matthias:
and of counterfeit Writings in the Apostles names. . 151
Saints, Thomas, Barthol. Matthew. Leaden legends &
Counterfeits. Changelings fathered on Apostles. S.
Paul & his Evangelists. S. Mark.
§. 6. Of Saint Paul: Of Apostolicall Assistants: some doubts
discussed. . . . . . . -^55
The Apostles preached onely in the old knowne World.
Alexander. Christians much fewer since the Tartars.
THE TABLE
The Contents of the Chapters — Continued. pack
§. 7. Of America, whether it were then peopled. . '159
America new-peopled. Conquerors the conquest of
Religion. Americas peopling and progresse. Multi-
plication of the Israelites in Egypt, and of Americans.
§. 8. The glorie of Apostolicall Conquests : the hopes
of enlarging the Church in this last Age, by know-
ledge of Arts and Languages through the benefit
of Printing and Navigation. . . . .166
Apostolicall Acts and Conquest compared with greatest
Captaines. Two Hirams Paralel of Tabernacle and
Temple ; Printing & Navigation. Learning revived
by printing, by navigations help preacheth to the
World. Romish and Jewish Church compared.
Spaine fitted against Rome. Praier for more full
Conversion of the World.
CHAP. in.
Of divers other principall Voyages, and Peregrinations
mentioned in holy Scripture. Of the travels and
dispersions of the Jewes ; and of Nationall trans-
migrations. . . . . . .179
History and Mystery of the Patriarkes Travells. Jewes
Travells and dispersions. Hope of their conversion.
World peopled by peregrination. National Travels.
CHAP. IIIL
Fabulous Antiquities of the Peregrinations and Naviga-
tions of Bacchus, Osiris, Hercules, the Argonauts,
Cadmus, the Grascian Navie to Troy, Menelaus,
Ulysses, yEneas, and others. . . . .186
Truth occasion of Fables. Travells of Bacchus, Theseus,
Hercules, the Argonauts. Argonauts Arts. Cadmus.
Muster of the Grecian ships against Troy. The
Travells of Menelaus, Ulysses, Daedalus, ^Eneas.
X
THE TABLE
The Contents of the Chapters — Continued. page
CHAP. V.
A briefe recitall of the famous expeditions mentioned in
ancient Histories, of the Assyrians, Egyptians, Scy-
thians, Ethiopians, Persians, and others. . , 195
Ninus his conquests and Ninive. Semiramis invadeth India.
Sesostris Pillars. Zerah. Tearcon. Cyrus. Xerxes.
Rom. Emperors travels.
CHAP. VI.
The travels of the antient Philosophers and learned men
briefly mentioned. .....
The Author a great-little Traveller. Thales his Epistle.
Solon. Solon and Croesus. Travells of Philosophers.
Basenesse of Flatterers. Travels of Zeno, Pytha-
goras, Apollonius, Histaspis, & of Historians.
CHAP. VII.
Phoenician Voyages, and especially that of Hanno, a
Carthaginian Captaine. ..... 207
Phasnician Hand. Hanno & Himilco discover the South &
North parts.
The Navigation of Hanno a Carthaginian Captaine on the
Coasts of Africa, without Hercules Fillers, which he
dedicated, written in the Punick tongue in the Temple
of Saturne, after translated into the Greeke, and now
into the English, with briefe annotations. . . 210
Hanno voyage, acts and discoveries on the African-Atlantine
Coast. Discourse on the Voyages of Hanno and
lambulus.
THE TABLE
The Contents of the Chapters — Continued.
CHAP. VIII.
lambulus his Navigation to Arabia, and Ethiopia, and
thence to a strange Hand, from whence he sayled
to Palimbothra in India. ....
Description of lambuli Insula, the people, rites, creatures,
lambulus his reports of his Indian Travels.
215
CHAP. IX.
Great Alexanders Life, Acts, Peregrinations and Con-
quests briefly related. . . . . .220
Alexander. Bucephalus. Alexander the Great his Acts,
Arts, Persian Expedition. Alexanders sicknesse,
battels with Darius, Ammon-voyage. Darius slaine.
Amazonian fable. Crueltie. Fountaine of Oile.
Alexanders Ambition frustrate ; danger, escape, view
of the Ocean. Alexanders returne, Mariage, Feasts,
Guard, mourning, rage, death.
The Voyage of Nearchus and his Fleet set forth by Alex-
ander the Great, from the River Indus to the bottome
of the Persian Gulfe. . . . . .232
Journall of Nearchus his voyage from Indus to the Persian
Gulfe. Nearchus his Voyage from Indus to Tigris:
honoured by Alexander.
CHAP. X.
The travels of Musaeus, Thebseus, and others mentioned
by Saint Ambrose ; of others also mentioned in the
Ecclesiasticall Histories of Eusebius, Ruffinus, Socrates,
and Sozomen. . . . . . .239
Indian voyages of Musaeus and Thebaeus. Epistle of
Calanus. Frumentius. Conversion of Indians and
Iberians. Palladius his posting.
CHAP. XI.
A briefe and generall consideration of Europe. . . 24.4
xii
THE TABLE
The Contents of the Chapters — Continued. page
§. I. Of Europe compared with the other parts of the
World 244-
§. 2. The names of Europe. . . . . .245
Bounds of Europe and Etymologies of the name, with their
§. 3. The Ouantitie and Bounds. .... 247
Frankes and Romanes. Quantitie, Qualitie, Conquests of
Europe.
8. 4. The Oualitie and Excellencies. .... 248
Europes Arts and Inventions. Religion, Civility.
§. 5 Of the Languages of Europe. . . . .252
Languages. The Languages of Europe. Authors excuse
for Europaean promise.
CHAP. xn.
Enquiries of Languages by Edw. Brerewood, lately pro-
fessor of Astronomie in Gresham Colledge. . . 256
Extent of the Greeke tongue in antient times. Extent of
the Greeke tongue in vulgar use. Decay of the old
Greeke, where and whence. How corrupted. Differ-
ence of the old and moderne Greeke. Extent of the
Latine. Roman tongue spread by Roman Colonies.
The Latine abolished not the vulgar Languages.
African, Gallike, Spanish, Panonian and Roman
tongues. Latine, not vulgarly spoken in all places o\
the Roman Empire. When the Latine degenerated
into Italian, French & Spanish. Roman Emp. when
and by whom it fell. Threefold corruption of
Latines. Extent of the Latine tongue, discussed.
Change of the Roman and English tongues.
Tongues of Italy and France. Originall of French,
Walsh language of the Celtas. Spanish, &c. Punike
or Phoenician language, that of Canaan &: Hebrew,
xiii
THE TABLE
The Contents of the Chapters — Continued.
Punike, the same, or neere to Hebrew. Extent of
Slavonian, The Arabike, Syriake & Turkish languages
where spoken. Chaldee paraphrase. Hebrew not
vulgarly understood after Captivity.
CHAP. XIII.
Master Brerewoods Enquiries of the Religions professed
in the World : Of Christians, Mahumetans, Jewes,
and Idolaters ; with other Philosophical! specula-
tions, and divers Annotations added. . . . 304
Almost all Europe Christian. Almost all Afrike Mahumetan
or Gentiles. Christians of Egypt. Habassia and
other African Lands and Hands. Scaligers errour
touching Presbyter John. Christians in Asia. The
Christians in America, and their poore Christianity.
The World of Mahumetan professors in the World.
Mahumetans in Asia. The cause. Christianitie ad-
vanced other wayes. Idolatrous Nations in Europe,
Africa and Asia. Idolatry in Asia and America.
Judaisme in what Regions. Traditionary and Karaim
Jewes and Samaritans. Tartars not Israelites. Tar-
tarians not Israelites. Saracens not of Sara. Their
Circumcision. Tartars not Israelites. Esdras his
allegation discussed. Jewish Fables of Inclosed Jews &
of the Sea. Behemoth & Liviathan. Hyperbolicall
Whales. Depth of the Sea more then the height
of Hils. Land not levell : where highest. Declivitie
of the Chanels of Rivers. Christians, Mahumetans
and Gentiles how proportioned in the World.
Centre of the Earth and Sea, the same. Divers
sorts of Christians. Patriarke of Constantinople
why so great. Opinions of Greeke Church. Tyrus
gave name to the Syrians : Now subject to the
Pat. of Antiochia. Georgians, Circassians, Russians,
their Rites and Opinions. Greeke faith in Russia
and Poland. Nestorians in the East. Muzal Patri-
archal! See of Nestorians. Their opinions and
rites. Patriarcke of Mozal, or Seleucia. Nestorian
opinions and rites. Syriake Testament. Jacobites
whence called. Their opinions and rites. Opinions
of Jacobites. Of the Egyptian Cophti. Rites and
xiv
THE TABLE
The Contents of the Chapters — Continued.
opinions of the Cophti, or Egyptian Christians.
Alvarez taxed. Patt. & BB. of the East. Monks of
SS. Antony & Basil. Rites and Opinions of the
Ethiopian Church. Abassine Circumcision and annuall
Baptisme. Armenian Church. Rites and opinion
of the Armenian and Maronite Christians. Patriarch,
rites and opinions of the Maronite Christians. Suc-
cession of Easterne heresies. Saracens scourge amending
the posteritie. Christian, Jewish, and Mahumetan, in
what Languages. Armenians. Scriptures and Liturgie
in vulgar tongues, of divers sorts of Christians. Scrip-
ture-translations. Greeke, Latine, Chaldee, Syriake
Liturgies. What Liturgies in the Syriake, Chaldee,
Greek, or Latine tongues.
CHAP. XIIIL
Relations of divers Travellers, touching the diversities of
Christian Rites and Tenents in divers parts of the
World. ....... 403
§. I. Tecla Maria an Abassine, his answeres to questions
touching the Religion of the Abassines and Cophti. 403
Christians divided into foure parts, Greeks, Romists, Pro-
testants, &c. Ethiopian Rites and Faith declared
by Tecla Maria an Ethiopian. Difference between
the Cophti & Ethiopians. Their Orders how given.
§. 2. Relations of the. Jacobites and Armenians, written
by Leonard Bishop of Sidon, Pope Gregorie the 1 3.
his Nuncio to the Easterne parts, . . .411
Jacobite rites, Patriark & BB. Two Armenian Patriarks &
their BB.
§. 3. Of Simon Sulaka a Papall Easterne Patriarke amongst
the Chaldaeans : and of divers others thither sent. Of
Abdesu, Aatalla, Donha his successor?. . . 414
Titular Patriarks obeying Rome.
XV
THE TABLE
The Contents of the Chapters — Continued. page
§. 4. Of the Cophti, their Synode at Cairo, the Jesuites
being the Popes Agents, and of Stephen Colinzas
message to the Georgians, and two Jesuites sent to
the Maronites. . . . . . .415
Synods of the Cophti. Georgians. Popes Messengers and
gifts to the Maronites.
Errores ex libris Maronitarum excerpti 1580 sunt
autem hujusmodi. . . . .418
A Jesuites collection of opinions ascribed to the Maronites.
§. 5. Of the condition of life in which the Greeks now
live, and of their Rites of Fasts, Feasts, and other
observations, gathered out of the booke of Christo-
pheros Angelos, a Greekish Monke and Priest. . 422
Scripture mis-applied. Greekes tributes divers. Tithing
of children. Greeke Rites observed in their foure
Lents. Their manner of fasting. Wed. Frid. Sat.
Sunday, Twelfdaies rites. Holy Bread and Water.
Grascian giving of Orders, rites of Prayer, Confes-
sion, &c. Greekish manner of administring the
Sacraments, their Excommunication. Patriarch of
Alexandria drinketh poison unhurt; Jew poisoned
by it. Greeke Menkes hand-labour, habit, diver-
sitie, fasts : no begging. Life of Greek-Monks,
penance, fasts, night-prayers, probation. Greekes
Monk-sharing, Forgivenesse, Easter, conceits of the
Crosse. Maintenance of the Greeke Clergie.
CHAP. XV.
Collections out of Peter Stroza, Secretarie to Pope
Paul the Fifth, his Treatise of the Opinions of the
Chaldsans, touching the Patriarke of Babylon, and
the Nestorians in Asia. ..... 449
From the Patriarchall Chamber, Prayers and
Blessings be given to you. . . . 450
Elias Patriarke of Babylon. Flattering Letter of the poore
Babylonian Patriarch to the Pope. Elias beliefe. In
what things Easterne Nestorians differ from us.
xvi
THE TABLE
The Contents of the Chapters — Continued. page
CHAP. XVI.
A briefe Survey of the Ecclesiasticall Politic ancient and
moderne, or of the severall Patriarchs, Archbishops
and Bishops Sees thorow the Christian world : also
of the Jesuites Colledges and numbers, and of other
Monasticall Orders. ..... 456
Beginning and alteration of the number and power of
Christian Patriarkes. Division of the Easterne world ;
Patriarchs of Constantinople, &c. One Patriarchall
See made five. Bishopricks Sc Jesuits Colledges in
Italic. Catalogue of Bishoprickes and Jesuites in
Italy and Sicilia. Bishoprickes of Spaine and their
Revenues, as also of Dukes, &:c. Catalogue of Bishop-
rickes and Jesuites in Spaine and France. Belgian,
German and Switzer Bishops and Jesuits. Catalogue
of Bishoprickes and Jesuites in Europe and India.
Bishops Sees. Jesuits upstarts. Orders of Knight-
hood. Other disorders. Numbers, kinds, and be-
ginnings of Papall-religious Orders. Papall Orders.
CHAP. XVII.
A Discourse of the diversitie of Letters used by divers
Nations of the world : the Antiquitie, manifold use
and varietie thereof: with exemplarie descriptions
of very many strange Alphabets. .485
Letters, how ancient and usefull ; by whom invented.
Samaritan Letters whether ancienter then the present
Hebrew. Greeke Inscriptions in lonikc Letters.
Inventers of Letters. Diversity of Letters, and of
the posture or reading of them. Phoenician, Hebrew,
lonike, Greeke and Latine Letters compared. Hiero-
glyphicall Obeliske. Hebrew Letters. Israel-Samari-
tan Coines. Divers kindes of Alphabets. Divers
Alphabets, old and new. Divers kinds of Easterne
Alphabets. Malabar writing. Gotike, Saxon and
English Alphabets.
XVll
ILLUSTRATIONS
PAGE
Facsimile of the Engraved Title Page, . . xxxvi
Facsimile of the Title Page to the First Part, . xliv
Hondius his Map of the Deserts and Israels
Peregrination therein, . . . .72
Hondius his Map of Saint Pauls Peregrinations, 160
Hondius his Map of the Christian World, , .176
Hondius his map of the Navigation of -^neas
the Trojan, . . . . . ,192
Hondius his Map of the Roman Empire, . . 200
Hondius his Map of Alexanders Expedition, . 232
Hondius his Map of the World, . ' . . 312
The Alphabets of the Phoenicians, Greeks, and
Latins, ....... 495
PAGE
ILLUSTRATIONS
The Hebrew Letters and Names thereof, . . 497
Coins of the Old Samaritan Letters, . . -497
Very many strange Alphabets, . • . 499-503
Malabar Writing, 5^4
Ulphila's Gothic, and the Saxon Alphabet, . . 505
\
PUBLISHERS' NOTE
Samuel Purchas, son of George Purchas, Yeoman,
was born at Thaxted in Essex. The date of his birth
is uncertain ; in his Marriage Allegation, dated 2nd
December, 1601, his age is given at * about 27,' but in
the Thaxted Baptismal Register the date of his baptism
is entered as * 20th November, 1577.' The use of the
word * about' points to some uncertainty in the mind
of the writer, and it is probable that his baptism took
place shortly after his birth, and that at the time of
his marriage he was really only in his twenty-fifth year.
This is confirmed by the statement on the engraved title
page of his ' Pilgrimes,' that at the date of its publication
in 1625 he was aged forty-eight. He was educated at St.
John's College, Cambridge, where he took the degree of
M.A. in 1600, and afterwards proceeded to that of B.D.
In 1 60 1 he was Curate of Purleigh in Essex, where he
married in December of that year Jane Lease, daughter
of Vincent Lease of Westhall, Co. Suffolk, Yeoman.
Both Purchas and his bride are described as household
servants of Dr. Freake, Parson of Purleigh. On the
24th August, 1604, he was instituted to the Vicarage
of Eastwood on the presentation of the King, and there
he remained until 16 14.
I xxi i
PUBLISHERS' NOTE
It was doubtless during his residence at Eastwood
that he commenced to gather materials for his * Pil-
grimes.' Eastwood is only two miles from Leigh on
the Thames, and Leigh, at that time, was a flourishing
seaport ' well stocked with lusty seamen.' ^ There
lived, when they were not afloat, the Cockes, the
Bonners, the Goodlads, and many other seafarers whose
names are mentioned in the ' Pilgrimes,' and there
Purchas took down from ' his owne reports to myself
the ' strange adventures of Andrew Battell, of Leigh, sent
by the Portugals prisoner to Angola.' Purchas himself
was no traveller : he tells us indeed that 'least Travellers
may be greatest writers — Even I, which have written so
much of travellers and travells, never travelled 200 miles
from Thaxted in Essex where I was borne.' ^ But he
made up for his want of experience as a traveller by his
untiring industry. He was never able to maintain ' a
Vicarian or Subordinate Scribe,' but ' his own hands had
to worke as well as his head to contrive these voluminous
Buildings [his books] except in some few Transcriptions
or Translations, the most also of them by his sonne
S. P. that one and the same name might both father
and further the whole.' When it is mentioned that
his * Pilgrimage ' and ' Pilgrimes ' together fill over five
thousand folio pages of close print, his industry becomes
impressive. In 1614 he was appointed Chaplain to George
Abbot, Archbishop of Canterbury, and in the same year
he was inducted Rector of St. Martin's, Ludgate, by
the patronage of John King, 'late Lord Bishop of
London, to whose bountie under God, I willingly ascribe
1 Camden's Britannia, ed. Gibson, 1695, column 341.
2 ' Pilgrimes,' I. i. 74.
xrii
PUBLISHERS' NOTE
my life, delivered from a sickly Habitation, and con-
sequently (as also by opportunities of a London Benefice)
whatsoever additions in my later editions of my Pil-
grimage ; these present Pilgrimes also with their pere-
grinations,' The latter preferment ' afforded him the
opportunities of bookes, conference, and manifold in-
telligence ; and as the benefice was not the worst, so
was it the best suited in the world to his content.'
On July nth, 1615, he was incorporated B.D. of Oxford.
He died in 1626, aged 49, leaving behind him a son
Samuel, and a daughter Martha, another daughter, Mary,
having predeceased him in 161 9.
Anthony a Wood in his Fasti Oxonienses^ (and most
of Purchas's biographers follow him) says of his ventures
that ' by the publishing of which books he brought
himself into debt, but died not in prison as some have
said, but in his own house (a little while after the king
had promised him a deanery).' Purchas was not a rich
man ; he says, ' If I had not lived in great part upon
Exhibition of charitable friends, and on extraordinary
labours of Lecturing (as the terme is) the Pilgrime had
beene a more agreeing name to me, than Purchas'; yet
from his Will, which is here reprinted,^ it would seem
that when it was drawn up on the 31st May, 1625, in
the year before his death, he had considerable property
to dispose of, and there is no evidence to show that in
the interval his affairs had become embarrassed. The
misunderstanding has probably arisen from the statement
in the Preface to the ' Microcosmus,' where Purchas men-
tions the death of his brother-in-law, Wilham Pridmore,
in 161 8, 'leaving Mee the cares of another Family, the
^Wood's Athenae Oxonienses, ed. Bliss, 181 5, Vol. II. column 363.
^ Page xxix.
PUBLISHERS' NOTE
Widdow and the Fatherlesse,' and a few weeks after, the
death of ' my dearest Brother (Daniel) whose intangled
Booke-estate perplexed Me in a new kind of Bookishnes,
with Heterogenean toyle of Body, and unacquainted
vexations of Minde, to pay manifold debts, and to provide
for his foure litde Fatherlesse and Motherlesse Orphans.*
But as this happened seven years before his Will was
made, it would appear that Purchas had overcome
whatever temporary difficulties the death of his brother
and brother-in-law had occasioned.
The only original portrait of Purchas now known is
that on the engraved tide page of the ' Pilgrimes,' the
portraits by Boissard and Richardson being copies of it.
The Wiir of the Rev. Thomas Purchas (brother of
Samuel, and his successor in the Vicarage of Eastwood),
shows that there were in 1657 portraits both of
Samuel Purchas, ' with the Coat of Arms,' and of his
father, but these, if still in existence, have not been
traced.
Of Samuel Purchas's books the first to be published
was ' Purchas His Pilgrimage or Relations of the World
and the Religions observed in all Ages and Places
Discovered, from the Creation unto this Present.' This
volume was first published in 16 13, a second edition
appeared in 16 14, a third in 161 7, and the fourth and
last in 1626. This fourth edition being printed uniform
in size and type with the ' Pilgrimes ' is frequently bound
and lettered as the Fifth Volume of that work : it is,
however, a distinct work.
' Purchas his Pilgrim. Microcosmus, or the Historie of
'^Transactions of the Essex Archaeological Society, 1869, Vol. IV.
p. 178.
xxiv
PUBLISHERS' NOTE
Man. Relating the Wonders of his Generation, Vanities
in his Degeneration, Necessity of his Regeneration.
Meditated on the Words of David. Psalm 39, 5.'
was published in 161 9, as a thick foolscap 8vo., and
has never been reprinted. ' The King's Tower, and
Triumphant Arch of London,' a Sermon on 2 Samuel
xxii. 51, appeared in 1623.
* Hakluytus Posthumus, or Purchas his Pilgrimes, Con-
tayning a History of the World, in Sea Voyages, &
lande Travells, by Englishmen and others,' was ' Imprinted
at London for Henry Fetherston at ye signe of the rose
in Pauls Churchyard 1625.' It has an engraved title
page, and also four other title pages which detail the
general contents of the four volumes into which the
work is divided.
In the Preface To the Reader (p. xli) Purchas says
* As for Master Hakluyts many yeeres Collections, and
what stocke I received from him in written Papers, in
the Table of Authours you shall find ; whom I will
thus farre honour, that though it be but Materials, and
that many Bookes have not one Chapter in that kind,
yet that stocke encouraged me to use my endevors in
and for the rest. I was therein a Labourer also, both
to get them (not without hard conditions) and to forme
and frame those Materials to their due place and order
in this iEdifice, the which Artifice (such as it is) being
mine owne.' From this it may be inferred that Purchas
was assisting Hakluyt to collect the materials which
were left unpublished at Hakluyt's death in 1 6 1 6 ; it
accounts, too, for the bequest of Hakluyt's papers to
Purchas, and for the title ' Hakluytus Posthumus ' on
the engraved title page of the 'Pilgrimes.'
PUBLISHERS' NOTE
Purchas tells us that the book was four years in
printing, and that ' it had not beene possible for me
in London distractions to have accomplished so great a
Designe, but for the opportunities of His Majestie's
Colledge at Chelsie, where these foure last Summers
I have retired my selfe (without Pulpit Non-residence)
to this Worke.' He pays a well-deserved tribute to
'Master Henry Fetherstone ' in these words: 'And for
the price, as I cannot set it, so I must acknowledge
the adventurous courage of the Stationer Master Henry
Fetherstone (like Hercules helping Atlas) so long to
beare this my heavy world at such expense.'
The first book of the ' Pilgrimes,' which is intended
as an introduction to the whole, is paged separately,
as it was printed after the greater part of the other
nine books. Some copies of the first book contain on
page 6^ a map entitled ' Hondius, his Map of the
Christian World ' with the Latin title ' Designatio Orbis
Christiani.' This map is repeated on page 115. Other
copies contain on page 65 a difi^erent map entitled 'Typus
Orbis Terrarum,' with the motto beneath 'Domini est
Terra & Plenitudo ejus, Orbis Terrarum & Universi
qui habitant in eo. Psalmo 24.' Both maps are here
reproduced.
The text of this edition is an exact reprint of that of
1625 with the following exceptions : the letters i, j, u,
and v are used according to modern custom, contracted
forms of letters have been extended, and obvious printers'
errors, both of spelling and punctuation, have been
corrected. The quaint headlines to the pages of the
original edition, which Purchas states were partly his
work, and partly ' such as pleased the Corrector,' are
X}(;vi
PUBLISHERS' NOTE
given in the Table of Contents. References to the
volumes and pages of the original text have been
inserted in square brackets in the margin, following
the suggestion of Professor Skeat regarding Messrs.
MacLehose's edition of Hakluyt's ' Principall Naviga-
tions.' The five indexes of the original edition of
the ' Pilgrimes ' will be superseded by a fuller index in
this edition.
Glasgow,
January, 1905.
XXVI 1
WILL OF THE
REV. SAMUEL PURCHAS, B.D.,
Dated 31 May, 1625, Proved 21 Oct., 1626
[P.C.a 137 Hek.]
In the Name of God, Amen. May 31, a.d., 1625,
I Samuell Purchas, Clarke, Rector of the Church of St.
Martin's, neere Ludgate in London, often admonished of
the present to provide for a better life and nowe in toller-
able health, blessed be God, doe make and constitute and
ordaine this my Last will and testament. Imprimis, I
commend my soule to God my Father in the name of
his Sonne Jesus my saviour, through the sanctifyinge of
the Holy and Coeternall spirit, beleevinge that Christ,
(God manifested in the flesh), hath died for my sinnes,
risen againe for my justification, hath ascended in tryumph
leadinge captivity captive, and beinge sett at the right
hand of power farre above all heavens, there appeareth
before God for all saints and for me, lesse than the
least of all, to make intercession for us synners and in
his Fathers house to take possession for us mortalls that
where he is wee may bee also ; and from whence I expect
with hope his glorious cominge to Judgment, my soule
meane while shall out of his body of death returne to
God that gave it, and rest with the spiritts of just and
perfect men whose names are written in the booke of life ;
My body also shall rest in hope of a better resurrection,
whereby this vile body shalbe made like to his glorious
WILL OF THE REV. SAMUEL PURCHAS
body who hath loved me and hath given himselfe for me.
O Lord I have waited for thy salvation, I live not but
Christ liveth in me, and to me to live is Christe and
to dye is gayne, nor desire I to live but to do his worke,
and so doe service to his servants, nor feare I to dye
because I serve soe mightie, soe mercifuU a Lord. Even
soe come L: Jesu, come into me the worst of the worst
of synners that where my synnes have abounded, thy
grace may in the pardon and mortification of them super-
abounde, that whensoever thou shalt come unto me, I
may be ready with my loynes girded with oyle in my
lampe and my lampe burninge, my soule also wakinge
to enter with the Bridegroom, that what by faith I have
beleeved by hope as an ancor of the soule sure and sted-
faste laid hold on, I maye in his presence where is fullnes
of ioye enioye in super excessive charitie. Amen &
Amen ; the waie, the truth, the life, come L: Jesus, come
quicklie, with with the spiritt of grace and power unto
thy whole Church ; enlarge the bounds thereof to the
worlds end and now make it truly Catholike in sinceritie
of truth and in extension of thy charitie unto Jewes,
Turks, Infidells that thou mayest be the light to en-
lighten the Gentiles, and the glory of thine Israeli ;
Protect thy people in peace, unite the disagreeinge harts
and disioynted states of Christendome, recover those
which have fallen by Mahametan impiety and thy ser-
vantes which groane under Turkish tyranny ; Bringe out
of Babilon those which are involved in the misteries
of Papall impurity ; Let God arise and lett his enemyes
bee scattered, that Babell may be Ruined and Syon
repaired ; Putt into the harts of Christian princes
to hate the whore and to love thy spouse, that they
may be nursinge Fathers and nursinge mothers to
the Israeli of God, And as wee blesse thy name for
our late godly princes Q, Elizabeth and Kinge James
of happy memory, soe lett this testimony of love and
duty be inserted as a christian legacie, my prayer for
his gratious Majestie Kinge Charles, that from the pre-
WILL OF THE REV. SAMUEL PURCHAS
sent hopes he may daily proceede In grace and godlines,
still growinge noe lesse in piety then in yeares, filled
with the spiritt of wisdome and understanding, the
spiritt of counsell and fortitude, the spirit of knowledge
of the feare of the Lord, that under him thy people
of this citty and kingdome maye live in all godlynes
& honesty. The Lord make our gratious Queene now
cominge unto his house like Rachell & like Lea, which
two did build the house of Israeli, that through them
Create Brittaine may bee famous and Ireland may
reioice, and their posteritie may swaye these scepters till
the endes of time. To this Citty lett me bequeath
prayers for thy mightie protection & manifold bounties
and deliverance from the present pestilence, and from
all hardnes of hart in sacrilege, usury and other synnes,
and to that litle flocke committed to thy servantes un-
worthy ministery, give O Lord fructifyinge grace, the
ymortall seede which the mortall seedman hath sowen
in their eares, still sproutinge and multiplyinge in theire
harts and lives when he shall have passed the possibilitye
of further mortalitye, and double thy spirit in the
succeedinge Pastor. Now for the rest, thou, O Lord,
art my rest, my hope, my happenes, my love, my life,
thou art the husband of the widdowe, and father of
the fatherles, the God of thy servantes and of their seede,
and thou art the porcion of the livinge and of the dead,
in confidence of whose free grace and meere mercy thy
servant is bold to bequeath this legacie which thou
hast written in thy testament and ratified by the death
of the testator, and whereof thou ever livest the ex-
ecutor, that thou wilt never faile nor forsake them and
that thou wilt bee their shield and their exceedinge great
reward, Blessed be thy name O Lord which out of
nakednes and nothinge hast created and raised unto me
this estate of worldlie goodes, and though I am lesse than
the least of all thy mercies, borne naked into the world
at first, and onely not naked when I entered into the
affairs of the world in the state of matrymonie after
WILL OF THE REV. SAMUEL PURCHAS
beinge then without porcion or purchase of either fide
(sic) without house, lands, livinge, or any ritches else, but
thy gracious promise to those which seeke the Kingdome
of God first and his righteousnes that all these things
shalbee added ; yet hast thou given me house and landes
with other goodes to bequeath to myne (or rather to
thine) after me : my will is, (for thine is such) that
all my debts be first trulie and fully satisfied and the
charges of my Funerall in moderate sorte discharged,
Also I bequeath five poundes to be given to the poore
people of Thaxted where I first receaved light. Item I
give will and bequeath to my sonne Samuell all that my
messuage and tenement in the parish of Thaxted in
Essex which I latelie bought of Absolon Onion, with the
lands, mill and other the appurtenances nowe in the occu-
pation of the said Absolon or his assignes conteyninge
about tenn acres more or lesse. To have and to hold to
him and his heires for ever. Item, I give, will and bequeath
one other porcion of land of tenn acres or thereabouts
lyinge neere to the former which I lately bought of my
brother William Purchas, by him purchased of one
Kent alias Reynolds who formerlie had bought the same
of Absolon Onyon aforesaid, unto Martha my daughter
and to her heires for ever. Moreover I bequeath unto
the said Martha all those landes in fower croftes or closes
neere to a hamlett called Boyton end (which latelie were
belonginge to my Father George Purchas of pious memory)
in the parish of Thaxted aforesaid, nowe in the tenure
of my brother William above mentioned and containing
about tenn acres more or lesse, with all the commodities
and appurtenances thereto. To have and to hold to the
said Martha and her heires for ever. Provided alwaies,
and my will is that my wife Jane shall, so longe as she
shall contynue a widdowe, have, hold and enioye the
profittes and disposicion of the same house and landes
before bequeathed to my sonne Samuell and my daughter
Martha, to inhabite, sett, or lett, and to the use of the
same as shall seeme best to her, payinge yearlie duringe
WILL OF THE REV. SAMUEL PURCHAS
the said terme, unto my son Samuell £^ and to my
daughter Martha other three poundes yearlie by even
and equall porciones every quarter (that is to saye at
Christmas, our Lady daie in March, Midsummer day
and Michaelmas daie) to be paid unto each of them
exceptinge such yeares or quarters of yeares as my said
Sonne or daughter shall live in house with their said
mother or shall receave soe much or more from her
towardes or to his or her maintenance. But if my
said wife Jane shall after my death be married to
another husband, then my will is that she shall from
thenceforth have the thirdes onely of the premised houses
and landes, and that my sonne and daughter shall have
present power to enter on the same tenementes & landes
according as is before bequeathed, and the same to have
hold and enjoie to their best behoofe. Item, my will
is that if one of my children die before the other seized
and in possession of any part of the premisses, that the
survivor shall inherite the same, except the deceased left
legitimate issue, but if (which God forbidd) both my
Sonne and daughter shall dye without issue, my will is
that, whatsoever of the premisses shall not be alienated
by them or either of them before their said death, shall
descend unto Daniell Purchas the sonne of my brother
William and to his heires for ever, And if the said
Daniell be then dead or leave noe issue, I bequeath the
same to Samuell Purchas the sonne of the said William
and to his heires for ever. And if it should happen that
my brother William's posterity should faile (which God
forbidd) I bequeath the said landes and remainder of landes
with the appurtenances unto the heires of my brother
George Purchas, that is to his eldest sonne John and his
heires for ever. And in defect of such yssue of my brother
George, I bequeath the said landes and remainder of landes
as afore said to Samuell, sonne of my brother Thomas
Purchas of Eastwood, and to his heires for ever, Provided
alwaie and my will is that in such succession of Daniell
Purchas or any other which shall inherite the premisses
WILL OF THE REV. SAMUEL PURCHAS
or any part thereof by defect of yssue of my sonne and
daughter aforesaid, the fifte parte of the profittes and
rentes reasonably valued and without fraude shalbe yearlie
paid at Christmas to the Vicar and Church Wardens of
Thaxted aforesaid for the time beinge, successively, to
be distributed to the poore of that parish at their dis-
crecion, And in defect of such payment my will is
that the said Vicar and churchwardens or any two of
them shall and may enter and distraine on the pre-
misses soe much as maye make satisfaction for such
defect or defects from time to time and for ever. Item, I
will and hereby charge my said sonne and daughter
that in case of unliklynes of yssewe of their own
bodies that neither of them do alienate or sell awaye
any parte of the premisses with intent to frustrate the
intents before mentioned of the said Daniell or the rest,
except uppon such cause or necessitye or other just
motive as in the feare of God and in good conscience
they shall finde reasonable and meete, without indirect
dealinge or fraudulent carriage herein, that as I would
not abridge their libertie in case of honestie for their
iust good, soe they doe not wilfully abuse it to pleasure
others and needlesly or wantonly to hinder the pre-
mised intent. Item, I give and bequeath to Daniell the
sonne of my brother William aforesaid, the somme of
twentie marks to be paid to his Father or mother when
he or they shall resume him into their tuition and
maintenance, for the use and benefitt of the said Daniell.
Item, I give my library and all my books, globes,
mapps and chartes unto Samuell my sonne, except those
bookes or workes or any part of them whereof I have
beene the author, namely my Pilgrimage, Pilgrim and
Pilgrimes of which he hath already had one printed
coppie of each of them. The other printed bookes
thereof nowe in my custody, or nowe due, or hereafter
to be due uppon reckoninges from Mr. Fetherstone, I
reserve and bequeath to the performance of my will,
that is, one of each to my daughter Martha, Item, to
WILL OF THE REV. SAMUEL PURCHAS
my brethren George and William, and to my brother
in law William Perkins to each of them one entire
worke of my Pilgrimes in fower bookes nowe in their
handes, and if any reckonings they or any of them have
alreadye paid anye thinge for any of them, or shall
pay hereafter (except the charges of bindinge) I will
that the same or the worth thereof shalbe repaied
to them againe. The rest of those bookes reserved as
aforesaid, I bequeath to my wife to doe with as she
shall thinke fitt. Alsoe I except out of the former guifte
to my Sonne such English bookes of devotion as my
said wife Jane shall reserve for her own use and her
daughters. Item, I give and bequeath to Martha my said
daughter thirtie poundes of English money to be paid
her out of the said bookes by her brother for recom-
pense and consideration of so great a guifte given to
him, the same thirtie poundes to be paid to her assignes
by her said brother Samuell my sonne at the daie of
her marriage, or when she shall bee one and twentie
yeares old, which shall first happen. Item, I give and
bequeath to the said Martha my best bedd and bedd-
stedd with curtaines, valence and coverlett, a paire of
blanketts a paire of pillowes and pillowbeers, two paire
of sheetes, a boulster, one damaske tablecloth and a
dozen of napkins (all which peeces of household and
naperie I will to bee of the best I have). Alsoe
my best bowle ot silver guilt with the cover, one
double salt of silver guilte and sixe guilded spoones
of silver. Item, if my wife Jane shalbe married againe
my will is that my said daughter Martha shall and
maye demande, challenge and carry awaye the one
moiety or halfe of all my goodes and moveables which
shalbe left after the debtes and Funerall paid and dis-
charged, or in defect thereof, soe much money as they
shalbe valued at in equall and iust estimacion. Item, I
make and ordaine my wife Jane sole Executrix of this
my last will, and my brethren George, William and
William Perkins aforesaid overseers, desiringe their care
WILL OF THE REV. SAMUEL PURCHAS
and assistance therein. Item, I give my seale ringe to
my Sonne Samuell and my ringe with the deatheshead
to my brother William. Alsoe I give to my sonne
Samuell whatsoever bookes household or other goodes
nowe in his possession at Cambridge. Item, my will is con-
cerninge that peece of land at Monkes streete bequeathed
to my daughter Martha, which I bought of my brother
William, that if my sonne Samuell shall like to hold it
and to contynue it to the house, that then he shall paye
or cause to be paid to my daughter Martha or her
assignes the somme of a hundred and tenn poundes for
the same landes within sixe monethes after his mother's
decease or marriage, which shall first happen, or else the
same to remaine to Martha as above is in this my testa-
ment declared. This my last will and testament, written
all with mine owne hand, was sealed, subscribed and
acknowledged the daie and yeare above written in the
presence of Wm. Slatyer, Theodore Heape, John Gee,
Richard Wossencrofte by his marke, William Purchas,
Mary Bullivant her marke, Mary Colson her marke.
DECLARATION OF PROBATE.
Probatum fuit testamentum suprascriptum Apud Lon-
don, coram Magistro Thoma Eden, Legum Doctore,
Surrogato venerabilis viri Domini Henrici Marten, Mili-
tis, Legum etiam Doctoris, Curiae Prerogativas Cantu-
aniensis Magistri custodis sive Commissarii legitime
constituti, vicesimo primo die mensis Octobris Anno
Domini millesimo sexcentesimo vicesimo sexto, Juramento
Janae Purchas relictae dicti defuncti et executricis in
hujusmodi testamento nominatae, cui commissa fuit
administratio omnium et singulorum bonorum, jurium
et creditorum antedicti defuncti, de bene et fideliter
administrand' eadem ad Sancta Dei EvangeHa juratae.
THE EPISTLE DEDICATORIE
TO THE MOST HIGH AND EXCELLENT
PRINCE, CHARLES,
Prince of Wales.
Most Excellent Prince,
Ay a poore Pilgrime salute Your High-
nesse in the words of a better Samuel and \. Sam. c). 20.
Seer, On whom is the desire of all
Israel? is it not on Thee and all thy
Fathers House? In this House we ad-
mire the innumerable Royall Ancestrie,
wee triumph in His Majesties present
Kin. 7. 2 1.
2.
light, wee praise God and pray for the two hopefull
Columnes, that they may be Pillars of Stabilitie and
Strength in the Lords House, firmer then Salomons ^"^^ 3- '
Jachin and Boaz.
Sir, having out of a Chaos of confused intelligences
framed this Historicall World, by a New way of Eye-
evidence ; Your Princely pietie, innate clemency, and
the Time it selfe (festivall both in the ordinarie season and
extraordinarie preparation) emboldned my obtrusion on
Your Highnesse. The Magnificence of Your Princely
Court hath entertayned Men of many Nations, yea hath
admitted (in Parkes and Places fitting) Beasts, Fowles,
Plants of remoter Regions : and now much more, in a
World of acclamations to Your joyfuU designes, a world
xxxvii
THE EPISTLE DEDICATORIE
of Pilgrimes seemed sutable ; each of which presents one
or other Countrey ; and all, the rarities and varieties of
all. Here also Your Highnesse may refresh Your weari-
nesse from State-affaires (if any of these Lines may at
any time be ambitious of such lustre) in seeing at leisure
and pleasure Your English Inheritance dispersed thorow
the World, whereof these Twentie Bookes are the Evi-
dence and Records : the English Martialist everywhere
following armes, whiles his Countrey is blessed at home
with Beati Pacifici ; the Merchant coasting more Shoares
and Hands for commerce, then his Progenitors have heard
off, or himselfe can number ; the Mariner making other
Seas a Ferry, and the widest Ocean a Strait, to his dis-
covering attempts ; wherein wee joy to see Your Highnesse
to succeed Your Heroike Brother, in making the fur-
thest Indies by a New Passage neerer to Great Britaine.
Englands out of England are here presented, yea Royall
Scotland, Ireland, and Princely Wales, multiplying new
Scepters to His Majestie and His Heires in a New
World. In all, the glorie of His Majesties happy
Raigne, and thereby of the English Name and Nation,
by a poore Zelote of both, is truly and amply related,
beyond the conjectures of the passed Ages, to the ad-
miration of the present, and amusing (if not amazing) of
the future. In which so long a Worke humbly craveth
pardon for other errors, for this presumption.
Your Highnesse
most humbly
devoted
SAMUEL PURCHAS
To the Reader
Isdome is said to bee the Science of things The profit to
Divine and humane. Divine things are ^^J'^^p^jh
either naturall or supernaturall : these
such, as the naturall man knoweth not,
nor can know, because they are spiritually
(with a spirituall Eye) discerned; called i.Cor. 2. 14.
wisedome to salvation, the proper subject
of Theologie, and not the peculiar argument of this ^- ^'^- 3-
Worke; which notwithstanding beeing the labour of a '5*
professed Divine, doth not abhorre from the same; but
occasionally every where by Annotations, and in some
parts professedly by special! Discourses, insinuateth both
the Historic and Mystery of Godlinesse, the right use
of History, and all other Learning.
Naturall things are the more proper Object, namely
the ordinary Workes of God in the Creatures, preserving
and disposing by Providence that which his Goodnesse
and Power had created, and dispersed in the divers parts
of the World, as so many members of this great Bodie.
Such is the History of Men in their diversified hewes
and colours, quantities and proportions ; of Beasts, Fishes,
Fowles, Trees, Shrubs, Herbs, Minerals, Seas, Lands,
Meteors, Heavens, Starres, with their naturall affections :
in which many both of the Antient and Moderne have
done worthily ; but if neernesse of the Object deceive
me not, this surmounteth them all in two Priviledges,
the veritie and varietie, especially of things in this kind
remotest and rarest.
TO THE READER
It is true, that as every member of the bodie hath
somewhat eminent, whereby it is serviceable to the
whole ; so every Region excelleth all others in some
peculiar Raritie, which may be termed extraordinary
respectively, though otherwise most common and ordinary
See of the in its owne place. So Our England in the naturall
Wonders of temper, accidentall want of Wolves, artificiall Rings of
Harrison's Bels, Sheepe not at all or seldome drinking, Lands and
Description of Waters turning Wood in some parts to Stone, Wonders
Brit. /. 2. of the Peke and other parts, doth not degenerate from
/7 ^f'rf°^^ nature, but hath a peculiar nature, almost miraculous to
other Countries, as the naturall Wonders of their Regions
are to us : so also Irelands want of venome in Creatures,
fulnesse of it, and barbarousnesse in many of her wilder
Natives, after so long trayning in Civilitie, and so ancient
Renowme for Sanctitie : and so each part is to other part
in some or other part, and particular respect admirable.
What a World of Travellers have by their owne eyes
observed in this kinde, is here (for the most part in
their owne words transcribed or translated) delivered.
What kinde of not by one professing Methodically to deliver the Historie
^Hiftorie this °^ Nature according to rules of Art, nor Philosophically
is^ to discusse and dispute ; but as in way of Discourse, by
each Traveller relating what in that kind he hath scene.
And as David prepared materials for Salomons Temple ;
or (if that be too arrogant) as Alex, furnished Aristotle
with Huntsmen and Observers of Creatures, to acquaint
him with their diversified kinds and natures; or (if that
also seeme too ambitious) as Sense by Induction of par-
ticulars yeeldeth the premisses to Reasons Syllogisticall
arguing ; or if we shall be yet more homely, as Pioners
are employed by Enginers, and Labourers serve Masons,
and Bricklayers, and these the best Surveyers and Archi-
tects: so here Purchas and his Pilgrimes minister
individuall and sensible materials (as it were with Stones,
Brickes and Mortar) to those universall Speculators for
their Theoricall structures. And well may the Author
be ranked with such Labourers (howsoever here a Master-
xl
TO THE READER
builder also) for that he hath beene forced as much to
the Hod, Barrow and Trowel, as to contemplative sur-
vaying: neither in so many Labyrinthian Perambulations
thorow, and Circumnavigations about the World in this
and his other Workes, was ever enabled to maintaine
a Vicarian or Subordinate Scribe, but his own hands to
worke, aswell as his head to contrive these voluminous
Buildings ; except in some few Transcriptions or Trans-
lations, the most also of them by his sonne S. P. that
one and the same name might both father and further
the whole.
As for Master Hakluyts many yeeres Collections, and
what stocke I received from him in written Papers, in
the Table of Authours you shall find : whom I will thus
farre honour, that though it be but Materials, and that
many Bookes have not one Chapter in that kind, yet
that stocke encouraged me to use my endevours in and
for the rest. I was therein a Labourer also, both to get
them (not without hard conditions) and to forme and
frame those Materials to their due place and order in
this Edifice, the whole Artifice (such as it is) being mine
owne. Traduce mee not, nor let any impute to boasting
what I have said of my sole working (I know there is
a vae soli) but I am compelled to doe it to prevent an
Objection of my promised Europaean supply to my
Pilgrimage. I confesse, I was too forward to promise,
because others have beene so backward to assist : which
I have in former Editions signified, but to blind Eyes
and deafe Eares. Whose Librarie, whose Purse hath
beene opened to me, let his mouth be opened against
me also : Europe otherwise could not, nor now upon
any price (it is too late) can be Purchased. I would
not be misconstrued to ungratitude. Many have ap-
plauded my endevours, but probitas laudatur & alget.
If I had not lived in great part upon Exhibition of
charitable friends, and on extraordinary labours of Lec-
turing (as the terme is) the Pilgrime had beene a more
agreeing name to me, then Purchas. Yet let my name
xli
TO THE READER
be for ever forgotten, if I remember not his, which the
Adversaries have (seeking to steale him from us after
his death) by their calumnie made more memorable ; I
meane, my decessed Patron Doctor King, late Lord
Bishop of London, to whose bountie under God, I
willingly ascribe my life, delivered from a sickly Habita-
tion, and consequently (as also by opportunities of a
London Benefice) whatsoever additions in my later
Editions of my Pilgrimage ; these present Pilgrimes also
with their peregrinations. Yet such is ordinarily the
greatnesse of the Epha, and smalnesse of the Shekel,
in London Cures (especially within the wals) that wee
are inabled thereby to disablings for workes of that
kinde, whiles we must preach in season and out of
season, (I say not out of reason) that wee may live.
One wing that Reverend and bountifull hand gave in
hope that some blessed hand would adde the other, to
fit me for an Europaean flight, wherein not finding his
hopes seconded, he promised to right me himselfe (these
were his syllables) but death righted him, and I am
forced to wrong the World. I speake not to accuse any,
for of whom, to whom can I complaine, but to plaine
and excuse my selfe, and withall to dedicate my thanke-
fulnesse with the continuance of this Monument to that
worthy Name.
Acts 17, 21. But to returne to our Philosopher ; I also have beene
an Athenian with these Athenians, one delighting to
tell, the others to heare some new thing. I have there-
fore either wholly omitted or passed dry foot things
neere and common; Far fetched and deare bought are
the Lettice sutable to our lips. Common and ordinarie
plants I remit to the Herbarists. Europaean Rarities
(except in the remoter Regions both from our habitation
and knowledge, as Island, Norway, Sueden, Constanti-
nople, the Mediterranean Hands, &c.) to the Historians
peculiar to each Countrey therein. My Genius delights
rather in by-wayes then high-wayes, and hath therein by
Tracts and Tractates of Travellers made Causies and
xlii
TO THE READER
High-wayes, every where disposing these Pilgrime-
Guides, that men without feare may travell to and over
the most uncouth Countries of the World : and there
be shewed with others Eyes, the Rarities of Nature,
and of such things also as are not against Nature, but
either above it, as Miracles, or beside the ordinarie
course of it, in the extraordinary Wonders, which Gods
Providence hath therein effected according to his good
and just pleasure. And thus much for the workes of
God.
Things humane, are such as Men are, or have, or have
done or suffered in the World. Here therefore the
various Nations, Persons, Shapes, Colours, Habits, Rites,
Religions, Complexions, Conditions, Politike and Oecon-
omike Customes, Languages, Letters, Arts, Merchandises,
Wares, and other remarkeable Varieties of Men and
humane Affaires are by Eye-witnesses related more amply
and certainly then any Collector ever hath done, or per-
haps without these helpes could doe. And thus we have
shewed the scope of the Author, and profitable use of
the Worke : which could not but be voluminous, having
a World for the subject, and a World of Witnesses for
the Evidence : and yet (except where the Author or
Worke it selfe permitted not) these vast Volumes are
contracted, and Epitomised, that the nicer Reader might
not be cloyed. Here also both Elephants may swimme
in deepe voluminous Seas, and such as want either lust
or leisure, may single out, as in a Library of Bookes, what
Author or Voyage shall best fit to his profit or pleasure.
I might adde that such a Worke may seeme necessarie
to these times, wherein not many Scholers are so studious
of Geographic, and of Naturall and Universall know-
ledge in the diversified varieties which the various Seas
and Lands in the World produce, seeming as exceptions
to Generall Rules, which Aristotle the best Scholer in
Natures Schoole and her principall Secretarie could not
so punctually and individually see in the Ocean, the
Remoter Lands and New Worlds, none of which he
xliii
to THE READER
ever saw, nor till this last Age were knowne. And for
the most part, those which are studious know not either
to get, or to read the Authors of this kinde, of which
so few speake Latine.
As for Gentlemen, Travell is accounted an excellent
Ornament to them ; and therefore many of them comming
to their Lands sooner then to their Wits, adventure them-
selves to see the Fashions of other Countries, where their
soules and bodies find temptations to a twofold Whore-
dom, whence they see the World as Adam had knowledge
of good and evill, with the losse or lessening of their
estate in this English (and perhaps also in the heavenly
Paradise) & bring home a few smattering termes, flatter-
ing garbes. Apish crings, foppish fancies, foolish guises
and disguises, the vanities of Neighbour Nations (I name
not Naples) without furthering of their knowledge of
God, the World, or themselves. I speake not against
Travell, so usefull to usefull men, I honour the industrious
of the liberall and ingenuous in arts, bloud, education :
and to prevent exorbitancies of the other, which cannot
travell farre, or are in danger to travell from God and
themselves, at no great charge I offer a World of Travel-
lers to their domestike entertainment, easie to be spared
from their Smoke, Cup, or Butter-flie vanities and super-
fluities, and fit mutually to entertaine them in a better
Schoole to better purposes. And for the price, as I
cannot set it, so I must acknowledge the adventurous
courage of the Stationer Master Henry Fetherstone
(like Hercules helping Atlas) so long to beare this my
heavy World at such expenses.
The Method IVTOw for the Method, I confesse, I could not be there-
and order of \f\ \^ exact : first because I had such a confused Chaos
of printed and written Bookes, which could not easily be
ordered : partly because this Method by way of Voyages
often repeates the same Countries and (though I have
often pruned repetitions) yet, sometimes admitted for
more full testimonie the same things, by divers of our
xliv
this Works.
CO
C
.2
O
o
-a ^
c 's ••
-2
__ to -r; - (/I
<-l —I ^ ^ o
O Ui 11 P Uh
■r ^ 1> S 'J2 -
O ** ^ ^■Sh
>^ O ^ j-«
5 tS g ° c
>^ ^ O ^5-
rt CO -£ "5
^ t^T3 .5
o .S c-S
^ i-s
<u ^ o
-c: ^
^
•£.-0
s
■^
■■21 ^
9l
n3
C
o
C4
t« «\
O re
^^ CO
^^ .
o o «r
rt %, i-
55 S O
Vi \> -C
-a 00
"S^ C
?i f" o S
>^^ 5 e
.^ "« "^ .3
13 O \ 3
rt ^ ~
oo o n
O ^^
'^^^
'3 "*i -S
=^ §3:5 ^^
,/• -5 3 ^ o S
;;: c ^ - 2 5 a
-^ & S c 2 « i
2 "^ - "?>
H
o c -S
O =
p,c''o I P ^
<-S "^ <J J C 5
3 -g u
1-5 o
st: OSS"
t^ ^ J^ J2 ?* 5
t^-5 =7 J; S S S
^ii^ y O » o S;
U'1^
5 ^"^
H
H
til
o
H
Pi
23
>-< u
2 K n <5
o
c£g
TO THE READER
Authors travelling the same parts, observed, in which
my Method brings in ordinarily the Authours whole
Voyage there, where that part or Countrey, in which
and for which we entertaine him, principally occasioneth
his memorie ; and partly because in this long space of
imprinting (from August 162 1.) many things have comne
to my hand by diligent enquiry, which were not enrolled,
nor in possession to be mustered in their due file and
ranke ; yea, divers things have beene done since our other
passages of like nature were printed off : And thus divers
Dutch quarrels are related, which yet since the Impression
of that part have beene composed. Yet are we not alto-
gether without Order.
First, we have divided the World in our Method The first
into the Old and New, alloting to each his owne Tome, ^'^''^•
the first Ten Books to the former, the later to the other.
But the Worke growing more voluminous then was
expected, we are forced to cut each of them asunder in
the midst, the figures in the top and Alphabets in the
bottome, and some marginall references and annotations
intimating but two Tomes, which only the quantitie
hath made Foure. Againe in the Elder World, that is,
Asia, Africa, and Europe, we observe Antiquities and
Generalities in the First Booke, one of the last printed,
though first placed : universall Circumnavigations (all
knowne in that kind) in the Second ; which though they
containe many things of America and the South Continent,
yet being from and for Europe, and spending most of
their time on the Asian and African Coasts, are thither
referred : in the Third, Fourth, and Fifth, are Indian
Voyages and Affaires of the English, with Portugall and
Dutch intercourse ; in which is observed a tolerable order
of time from Queene Elizabeths Times to the present.
In the Second Part you have first Africa in Two Bookes The Second
(the East Indie ships but touched on the Coasts) the ^'^^'•
Sixth Booke handling the Northerne parts, whatsoever
of Africa is not termed Ethiopia, and the seventh the
-Ethiopian part. The Eighth Booke enters into the
xlv
TO THE READER
Continent of Asia ; in the first Chapters relating the
History of the Franks (as all Asia since cals the Western
Christians) in the Holy Land Wars ; in the later, some
Pilgrimages thither and the parts adjoyning, with divers
Turkish Observations. The Ninth proceedeth thorow
the mayne land of Asia into Persia, Arabia, India, taking
large view of those and other Asian Regions, returning
by Africa with later and larger intelligence of the Easterne,
Westerne and Northerne shores thereof; New view of
the Turkish Dominion and Seraglio, as also of the
Maldivae Hands : which and the whole Tenth Booke
came later to hand, and therefore is rather a Supply to
all, then any well ordered part of the Worke, being
therefore printed after the rest.
Now for the New World, we begin at China, which
the Ancients knew not, and take all the East and North
parts of Asia from the Caspian Sea, the Arctoan Regions,
all America and Terra Australis, comprehending all in
that New Tide. The First of those Bookes beginning
our Third Part, delivereth especially the Authors of
Tartaria in the succession of about three hundred yeeres,
wherein the Second succeedeth, adding also Japan, Corea
and China, with the first Discoveries of the Northerne
and Caspian Seas by the English. This Arctoan Region
contayning Russia, Nova Zembla, the Samoyeds, Siberia,
Island, Frisland, Norway, with the Neighbour Regions,
Cherry Hand, Greenland, Greenland, &c. the Third
Booke relateth ; continued in the Fourth with further
Discoveries intended for a North or North-west Passage.
The Fifth Booke giveth generall Relations of America,
in her Mexican or Northerly, and Peruan or Southerly
Moyties (with what we could find of the South Continent)
their Antiquities and state before, and since the Spanish
Conquest. The Sixth (which begins the Fourth Part)
containeth English Voyages to America, the Great Bay
especially and the Southerne Moytie to the Magellan
Straits ; which in the Seventh Booke are more amplified,
and further enlarged with the Creatures, and Countries
xlvi
TO THE READER
within Land, the Peruan Antiquities related by one of
the Inca Linage, the Spanish Conquest, and other occur-
rents of the Peruan America and Terra Australis. The
Eighth Booke comes homeward thorow the Mexican
America and Florida unto Canada, relating the French
Acts and English beginnings in those parts, touching
in the way homeward at the Azores. Virginia is
the Argument of the Ninth Booke, in the succession
and successe thereof from the Plantation 1606. to
1624. whereto Summers Hands are added. The
English Plantations in New England and Newfound-
land follow in the Tenth, with divers Fleets set forth
by Queene Elizabeth of famous memory, with whose
blessing continued and confirmed by His Majestie,
wee commit you to God, and give you leave to rest
at home in peace, under the shadow of your owne Vine
and Fig-tree, which God for his Christs sake continue
and confirme to us and our posteritie. Amen.
You have here a long Preface to a long Work, and
yet you have a longer touching the utilitie thereof in
the first Paragraphs of Salomons Ophir. It had not
beene possible for me in London distractions to have
accomplished so great a Designe, but for the oppor-
tunities of His Majesties Colledge at Chelsie, where these
foure last Summers I have retired my selfe (without
Pulpit Non-residence) to this Worke : which as it one
way furthered, so another way it occasioned many Errata,
by my absence from the Presse, as in the Bodie of the
Worke, so especially in the Titles over each page ; halfe
of which I thinke, are mine owne, the other such as
pleased the Corrector, needing correction enough, and
sometimes not giving sufficient direction to the Reader ;
whom I intreat to accept of his Day and Night, Summer
and Winter together, pardoning the one for the others
sake. A Table had beene necessary, if Time and assist-
ance to a wearie hand had permitted ; I adde, if some
had not committed contrary to promise. It is time to
make an end of Prefacing. The Authors follow ; such
xlvli
TO THE READER
as have no letter annexed are Mine ; such as have H.
added, I borrowed from Master Hakluyts papers, and
such as have H. and P. pertaine to both, beeing other-
wise printed or in my possession written, wherein yet I
made use of some labour of his. Let the name and
glory be to any other, so as above all and in all it bee
to God the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ (who hath
enabled my weake bodie beyond hopes ; to so great a
Worke) and the profit to Thee Reader, whom in the
Lord, I bid farewell.
xlviii
A Note touching the Dutch.
THe necessitie of a Historic is, as of a sworne Wit-
nesse, to say the truth, all the truth (in just dis-
cretion) and nothing but the truth. This I have
indevoured in the whole Worke. But, Veritas odium
parit. Some perhaps will blame me for relating some
Truths, specially the Dutch Zelots, in that I have
related such abuses of some of that Nation in the East
Indies and Greenland to the English there, as if I sought
like an unseasonable and uncharitable Tale-bearer to raise
discord betwixt Neighbours. I answere that no Nation
is in this World so pure, but hath both officious
members, and some bad members also as Diseases
thereof; which to impute to the whole, were as if a
man should kill himselfe for a felon in his Thumbe, or
Corne in his Toe : or as if he should therfore find
fault with his own body because it hath not only a
head, heart and hands, but excrements also, & a funda-
ment, and other parts for evacuation ; with a Palace for
houses of Office, with a Citie for common Sewers, with
the World which hath Devils and Hell in it. I question
not, but that the English have also such, and such wee
have occasionally noted. Fugitives, Apostataes, Theeves,
Murtherers, &c. which yet are not Nationall faults, but
personall, except the Nation doth justifie such unjustice,
as Troy the Rape of Helena, and the Benjamites those
Beasts of Gibeah, either by impunitie or defence. Nor
needed wee good Lawes, but for bad Subjects. If the
Dutch have such also, in the History of both I must
mention both, and yet protest before God (to whom I
xlix
A NOTE TOUCHING THE DUTCH
shall answere it with the burning of bodie and soule,
not these Bookes alone, if I bee perfidious) that I am
not guiltie to my selfe of hatred to that Nation, yea in
these Discourses I have honoured it with and before
others, following them round about the World to that
purpose. And for this cause I have omitted some odious
Greenland Relations, have altered and reprinted some more
offensive generall speeches disgorged by the passionate
loosers, with Titles on the tops of pages, intended to
Offenders, but in such unwarie termes as might by ill
willers be extended to the whole Nation : yea, I had
purposed to omit many things printed alreadie, rather
leaving a x«^/"«> then causing a Chaos, but that since
the sore hath broken out by that terrible Tragedie at
Amboyna. I could have wished that such things had
never beene told in Gath, nor published in the streets
of Askalon, lest any enemie of our State and Religion
should rejoyce. But seeing the necessities of the English
East Indian Societie have forced such a publication, my
sparing purpose had beene in vaine to conceale the
Shilling where the Pound was made manifest. I might
also have beene accounted partiall against mine owne
Nation. This I have done ; I for the most part, doe
but publish others Relations, (and Losers perhaps will
speake the most) and by Annotations dispersed intimate
that these are personall faults of that East Indie
Company, or some Commanders there, not of the
whole Nation ; and if any Marginall Notes with
Dutch Epithetes seeme to speake more, yet
are they but directions to the Reader to
shew what in that page or place is
handled without further intent ; so
with my Prayers for Peace on
both sides I commend
both to the God
of Peace.
Amen.
THE FIRST VOLUME
OF
Purchas His Pilgrimes
Contayning the Voyages and Peregrinations made
by Antient Kings, Patriarkes, Apostles, Philo-
sophers, and others. To and thorow The
Remoter Parts of the Knowne World :
Enquiries also of Languages and
Religions
The Voyages &f Peregrinations [i.
made by Antient Kings, Patriarkes, Apostles,
Philosophers, and others, to and thorow the
remoter parts of the knowne World :
Enquiries also of Languages and Religions,
especially of the moderne diversified
Prosessions of Christianitie
THE FIRST BOOKE
!•]
Chap. I.
A large Treatise of King Salomons Navie sent from
Eziongeber to Ophir : Wherein, besides the
Typicall Mysteries briefly unvailed, and many
Morall Speculations observed; the voyage is
largely discussed out of Divine, Ecclesiasticall
and Humane Testimonies: Intended as an his-
toricall Preface to the Histories following.
Ntending to present the World to the
World in the most certaine view, I
thought a world of Authors fitter for
that purpose, then any One Author
writing of the World : whose discourse
might haply bee more even, facile,
methodicall, and contracted to a more
compendious forme ; but could not avoid to be dispendious
(if I may so speake) in the matter, and to suspend
I I A
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
the Readers judgement for the authoritie. Oculatus
testis unus praeestat auritis decern. I had rather heare
Plaut. the meanest of Ulysses his followers relating his
wanderings, then wander from the certaintie with
Homer after all his readings and conjectures. Lo here
then (after my Pilgrimage of the former Nature, for
such as better like that course) in open Theatre pre-
sented a Shew of Discoveries on an English Stage,
wherein the World is both the Spectacle and
Spectator; the Actors are the Authors themselves, each
[I. i. 2.] presenting his owne actions and passions in that kind,
kindly (in generous and genuine History) acting their
acts ; not affectedly straining, or scenic-all-ly playing
Terent. their part ; the Arts indeed of the Poet, Maker, or
Composer, aiming at delight more then truth (Populo
ut placerent, quas fecisset Fabulas) seeking to please
the vulgar with fabulous wonders, and wonder-foole
fables.
And for a Prologue, behold Salomons Ophirian
Navigation, that Worthy of Men, being most worthy
to bee Our Choragus, whose ayme is in this long
Worke to fetch from Ophir Materialls for the Temples
structure, and to edifie Christs Church, with more full
and evident knowledge of Gods Workes in the
World, both of Creation and Providence, then any one
Naturall or Humane Historian, yea (absit invidia verbo)
then all hitherto in this (perhaps in any) course have
done. I compare not with Aristotle, Plinie, and others
in philosophical! and learned speculation of Reason, but
in evident demonstration of Sense, and herein (not to us
Lord, not to us, but to thy Name be given the glory)
it exceedeth not modesty to speake thus much in behalfe
of this cloud of witnesses which we bring, testifying
what they have seen, that these exceed the former in
certainty (relating what they have seene) and in ful-
nesse (by advantage of New Worlds found in, and
besides the World knowne to them) no lesse then they
are exceeded in Antiquitie and learning.
KING SOLOMON'S NAVY
For mee, I say with Agur, surely I am more foolish Prov.'io. z,
then any man, and have not the understanding of a ^' ■*■'"• • 5-
man in mee ; Alas Master (I may proclaime to each
Reader) all is borrowed : I never travelled out of this
Kingdome (ingenuously I confesse, it is the totall
summe of all my Travell-readings) the Centre of the
Worlds good things, and Heart of her happinesse ; and
yet (yea thereby) have, as thou seest, conceived (where
Dinahs gadding gained onely losse) and travelled <^^»- 34- 2.
of a Gad, a Troup of Travellers; So said Leah, A ^'"- 3°- "•
troup commeth and shee called his name Gad. And
seeing we have stumbled on that Word, let it be
ominous, so others read it Fceliciter, Bagad, being by
the Hebrewes resolved into *Ba Mazal tob, that is; *SeeM.Se/-
Good fortune commeth. I am not Leah, I take no f'^"^^^'}'
such authority on mee, but when shee hath left
bearing (when better leisures, quicker wits, sounder
health, profounder learning, and all abler meanes looke
on) let not Jacobs Bed, for the propagation and edi-
fication of the Church, be envied to Zilpah, Leahs
mayd ; And let this my Service in conceiving and
nursing up this Gad be accepted of all Jacobs Friends.
And that it might bee accepted, I have begun
(Dimidium facti qui bene cepit habet) with the most
acceptable Voyages mentioned in the Old and New
Testaments ; the one a Type of the other ; those of
Solomon to Ophir, and of the Apostles about the
World.
Salomon was first in time, and shall bee first here ;
the first in all things which usually are accounted first,
Royaltie, Sanctitie, Wisdome, Wealth, Magnificence,
Munificence, Politie, Exploits, Renowme : Salomon Matth. 6. 29.
in all his glory, is proverbiall, and He first in
these by the first and greatest of testimonies ; the
particulars of Salomons voyage are recorded in the first,
best, and more then humane Histories ; Yea the things
recorded, are first indeed, before other things, yea
before and greater then themselves, and that which
3
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Apoc. I. the First and Last hath said, is true of them all in
typicall relation, A greater then Salomon is here. Let
Salomon then, as elsewhere, so here also have the pre-
eminence ; let Salomons name as the Character of
peace and happinesse, boad holy, happy, and peaceable
successe to this Work ; and let Thy Name, O thou
Greater then Salomon, grant protection, assistance, &
some .part of Salomons wisdome and prosperity to our
Ophirian voyage, that we may buy of thee Gold tried
in the fire to make us rich in grace, so to prepare us
Jpoc. 21. lo, to that holy Jerusalem, descending out of Heaven from
II, 1 8, 22, Qod, having the Glory of God ; a Citie of pure Gold
like unto cleere glasse, where the Lord God Almighty
and the Lambe are the Temple, and the Glory of God
doth lighten it, and the Lambe is the light thereof.
Be thou, O Christ, in this our Navigation both
Load-starre and Sunne, for direction of our course,
and knowledge of our true height and latitude : Let
our Sayles hoised up in thy Name, be filled with
inspiration of thy Spirit, and aspiration of thy favour,
Ac. 27. till they arrive in the Fair-havens of humane Pleasure
and Profit, thy Churches service and edifying. Divine
acceptance and glory. Amen, O Amen.
Of Salomon the holy Scriptures have thus recorded.
I. Kings 9. 26, 27, 28. And King Solomon made a
Navie of Ships in Ezion Geber, which is beside Eloth,
on the shoare of the Red Sea in the Land of Edom.
And Hiram sent in the Navie his servants, Shipmen
[I. i. 3.] that had knowledge of the Sea with the servants of
Solomon. And they came to Ophir and set from thence
Gold 420. Talents, and brought it to King Solomon.
And Cap. 10. 11. The Navie also of Hiram, that
brought Gold from Ophir brought in from Ophir great
plenty of Almug trees and precious stones; 12. And
the King made of the Almug trees, Pillars for the
house of the Lord, & for the Kings House ; Harps also
and Psalteries for Singers : there came no such Almug
Trees, nor were scene unto this day. 13. Now the
4
KING SOL,OMON'S NAVY
weight of Gold that came to Solomon in one yeere was
666. Talents of Gold. 15. Besides that he had of the
Merchant-men, and of the trafficke of the Spice-Merchants,
and of all the Kings of Arabia, and of the Governours
of the Countrey. V. 21. And all King Solomons drinking
Vessells were of Gold, and all the Vessells of the House
of the Forrest of Lebanon were of pure Gold : none
were of Silver, it was nothing accounted of in the dayes
of Solomon. For the Kings Ships (the cause is added,
2. Chro. 9. 21.) went to Tarshish with the servants
of Hiram : every three yeerfes once came the Ships of
Tarshish, bringing Gold and Silver; Ivory, and Apes,
and Peacockes. 22. And King Solomon passed all the
Kings of the Earth in Riches and Wisdome. 26. And
hee reigned over all the Kings, from the River, even
unto the Land of the Philistines, and to the border of
Egypt. 27. And the King made Silver in Jerusalem as
Stones, and Cedar Trees made hee as the Sycomore
Trees, that are in the Low Plaines in abundance.
§. I.
The Allegoricall and Anagogicall sense or applica-
tion of Solomons Ophirian Navigation.
His is an extract of Solomons Story, so much as
concernes our present purpose, the authoritie
whereof is Sacred, a Divine, infallible, inviolable.
and undenyable veritie ; the fitter ground for many high whitak. des-
and worthy consequences hereafter to be delivered. I crip. q. 5.
shall here leave to the Divinitie Schooles, in more
leisurely contemplation to behold the Allegoricall sense
(shall I say, or application }) wherein Solomon seemes
to signifie Christ, his Navy the Church, (long before
lively represented in that first of Ships, the Ark of
Noah) which in the Sea of this variable World seekes
for the golden Treasures of Wisdome and Knowledge,
with (that plentiful! riches) the rich plentie of good
Workes. The Servants of Hiram, the Doctors chosen
5
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
^/^m/. Ep. Qut of the Gentiles, with the learned Christian Jewes (the
doc Christ 1 ^^'"vants of Solomon) imployed joyntly in this Ophirian
2. c. 40. Discovery, thence bring the rich materialls (as the
Bns horn. 24. Israelites the Egyptian spoyles for the Tabernacle, so
de legend lib. these) for building and adorning the Temple (the true
Nvsensintnt ^^"^^ °^ Scripture) after long absence by a troublesome
Mosis. Navigation (in the search of Authors Divine, Ecclesiasticall
I. Co. 2. 14. and Humane, an Ocean of toyle) from their homes.
I. T. 3. 16. Por the naturall man, that abides at home in himselfe,
and hath not travelled from his owne Wisdome and
Selfe-conceit, knowes not the things of God, nor the great
Mysteries of Godlinesse ; he must leave the Land, his
Earthly Wisdome (Terraque urbesque recedant) and
lanch into the deepe, there having his sayles filled with
the winde, the illumination of that Spirit, which leads
into all truth ; the Scriptures being their Card, the
faithful heart the Load-stone, Christ himselfe the Load-
starre and Sunne of Truth, as before is intimated. Thus
shall the Temple, and Church of God be edified, enriched,
adorned, after wee have arrived at Ophir, and have scene
our owne weaknesse, and taken paines in myning Gods
Treasures, and undermining our owne hearts, searching
and trying our owne and Gods wayes ; casting off, and
purging from us all superfluous Earth, and detaining the
Gold and richer Mettall, which wee may carry and
present, as the Talents gained by our Talents, in the
best improvement of Gods graces, when wee shall
returne to our Solomon, the Judge of quicke and dead,
after our Navigation and earthly Pilgrimage ended.
But alas how many make shipwracke of Faith by the
way, and either are split on the Rockes of enormous
crying Sinnes, or sinke in the smaller innumerable sands
of habituall Lusts, covered with the shallowes (meere
shadowes) of civill Righteousnesse.
Or if you had rather adjoyne to the Allegory, the
Anagogicall sense and use ; this History will appeare also
a Mystery and Type of Eternitie. Every Christian man
is a ship, a weake vessell, in this Navie of Solomon,
6
KING SOLOMON'S NAVY
and dwelling in a mortall body, is within lesse then
foure inches, then one inch of death. From Jerusalem
the Word and Law of our Solomon first proceeded, by-
preaching of Solomons and Hirams servants, the Pastors
and Elect vessells to carry his Name, gathered out of
Jewes and Gentiles, which guide these Ships through a
stormy Sea, beginning at the Red Sea, Christs bloudy
Crosse, which yeelded Water and Bloud, till they arrive
at Ophir, the communion of Saints in the holy Catholike
Church. Thither by the water of Baptisme first, and by
the waters of Repentance, drawn out of our hearts and
eyes in manifold Mortifications after ; (the feare of God
beginning this Wisdome, the windy lusts of concupiscence,
and unstable waves of the world in vaine assailing) they
attaine in the certaintie of Faith and assurance : where Col. z.
seeking for Knowledge as for Silver, and searching for ^'■''^- ^•
her as for hidden Treasures, they doe as it were labour
in the Mynes for Gold, which they further purifie by
experimentall practise and studie of good Workes : yet i Co. 3. 12.
not in such perfection, but that to this foundation. Gold,
Silver, precious Stones, some Almug trees are added for
the Temples Pillars, oftentimes also of our owne. Hay
and Stubble, as worse and more combustible matter
joyned ; the Ivory, being a dead Bone may serve for a
secular Throne and worldly use ; but here death is dead ; [I. i. 4.]
the Apes and Peacockes lively expresse Hypocrisie and
worldly pompe, which in the best of Saints usually
leave some tincture in their voyage for Heaven. In
the returne to Solomon, these shall be burnt (as those
were by Nebuzaradan) but he himselfe shall bee saved; Jer. 52.
and the former admitted by that Prince of Peace, the
Heavenly Solomon to the building of that Temple in
the new Jerusalem, for charitie never falleth away. This
is that holy Citie figured by that of Palestina, where all
is brought to Solomon, that God may bee all in all, as
the Alpha which set them forth, so the Omega, who hath
made all things for himselfe, for whose will and glories
sake, all things are and were created : And the Kings of Ap. 21. 24.
7
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
the Earth bring their glory and honour unto this Citie.
Not that hee needs any thing, but that wee need the
same, who in seeing him as hee is, doe all partake of
his glory. Happy are thy men (may more truly be said
I Reg. lo. 8. of this Solomons servants) happy are these thy servants
which may stand in thy presence and heare thy wisdome :
which may enjoy eternitie, signified by Gold, which alone
of mettalls neither fire, nor rust, nor age consumeth
Jpoc. 2 1. 1 8. (and this Citie is pure Gold) and that Inheritance of the
Fi. P. Ptl. I. Saints in light, figured by Silver, the most lightsome and
delightsome of mettalls to the eye. As for precious
Stones, the foundations of the Wall of the Citie are
garnished with all manner of them. And touching the
Jpoc. 3. 12. Almuggim Trees, whereof Solomon made Pillars for the
tffjii. Temple and Psalteries, every Tree which here beareth
good fruit, and every one that overcommeth, will this
Solomon there make a Pillar in the Temple of his God,
and hee shall goe no more out. And they shall serve
him Day and Night in his Temple, and hee that sitteth
on the Throne shall dwell among them. These have
also the Harps of God, And they sing the Song of
Moses, and the Song of the Lamb, nay these are the
Ps. 16. Psalteries and Harpes, which filled with all fulnesse of
God, alway resound praises & thanks unto the King
of Saints, and with everlasting harmony in that Angellical
Quire, are tuned with Alleluiah, and Te Deum, and
Holy, holy, holy, in fulnesse of joy at his right hand,
Jp. 21 22, and plea'sures for evermore. Thus in divers respects are
f- 3- I- 15- they both the Citie, and Temple, and Kings and Priests,
and Instruments, and all these, and none of these : For I
saw no Temple therein, saith that Seer, for the Lord God
Almightie, and the Lambe are the Temple of it. Even
God himselfe shall bee with them, and God shall bee all
in all : and as hee is incomprehensible, so Eye hath not
seene, nor eare hath heard, nor can the heart of man con-
ceive what God hath prepared for them that love him :
Coeli coelorum Domino, terram dedit Filus Hominem.
And unmeet is it for me to attempt so high climbing.
8
^1
KING SOLOMON'S NAVY
Not so the Tropologie or Morall use, not so the
History, for our learning wherein the same is written.
And although the History in Nature should precede,
yet because wee intend the Tropologicall sense or
application of this History, as a kind of Preface or
preamble to the many Histories ensuing, wee have here
given it the first place.
§ II.
The Tropologicall use of the Story ; and of the
lawfulnesse of Discoveries and Negotiation by
Sea.
Erein therefore Solomon may become a wise guide
unto us, and first by his example teach us the
lawfulnesse of Navigation to remote Regions.
His particular Dominion is Palestina, his subject
Provinces added, extend not beyond Egypt and the
River Euphrates, as is before delivered. But God which
had enlarged Solomons heart with Wisdome, did not
enlarge it to injustice by an overlarge conscience: and
hee which renounced the price of a Dog and a Whore
in his offerings, would not permit the Temple, which
sanctifieth the offerings, to bee built and adorned with
robbery and spoyle. It remaines then that Solomon had
a right, not extraordinary as the Israelites to spoyle the
Egyptians, by Divine especiall Precept ; but such a right
wherein Hiram was interessed also. The Ebrewes might P^ilo de vita
both at Gods command, who is Lord of all, and in j"^' '^\
Equitie demand wages ot the Egyptians tor so long ^^ ^-^ ^^^^
and tedious service ; which had not Divine Precept and deojubenti
power interposed, the same tyranny which had imposed minhtenum
the one, would have denied the other. But what had ^f^l"'^'"^'-
the Ophirians wronged Solomon, of whom and whose jq.^ ^j. ' '
Countrey they had not heard, that thus by a numerous
and strong Fleet hee should enter on their Coasts .? We
must not thinke godly Solomon to be Alexanders pre-
decessour, whom the Poet calls Terrarum fatale malum &
9
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
fidus iniquum Gentibus : whom the Pirat accused as the
* Aug.de Civ. greater,* finding no other difference betwixt them, but
4- ^- +• a smal Ship and a great Fleet. Remota institia, quid
sunt regna saith Augustine, nisi magna latrocinia, quia &
ipsa latrocinia quid sunt, nisi parva regna ? And before
* Cy/>. £■/-. ^(Z hini Cyprian,* Homicidium cum admittunt singuli,
onat. . 2. criiYien est, virtus vocatur cum publice geritur.
Jc. I-'. 26. Impunitatem acquirit saevitiae magnitudo. Surely Solomons
right was his being a Man, which as a wise & a mightie
King of Men, hee might the better exercise and execute.
For howsoever God hath given to every man & to every
Nation, a kind of proprietie in their peculiar possessions ;
yet there is an universall tenure in the Universe, by the
Lawes of God and Nature, still remaining to each man
as hee is a Man, and /cofT/jtoTroX/r;/?, as the common or
Royall right of the King or State is neither confounded
nor taken away by the private proprietie of the Subject.
[I. i. 5.] True it is that God, which hath made of one bloud
all Nations of men for to dwell on all the face of the
earth, and hath determined the times appointed, hath
also determined the bounds of their habitation. But
not so straitly of Negotiation. In Habitation proprietie
is requisite, that every man may sit under his owne
Vine, and under his owne Fig-tree, and drinke the
waters out of his owne Cisterne and running waters
out of his owne Well, and that they bee onely his
Prov. 5. 15, owne, and not the strangers with him. But hee that
^7- hath made all Nations of one bloud, would still they
should bee as fellow members one of another ; (a
Deut. 23. shadow of which was in the Law, permitting to eat in
the neighbours Vineyard, but not to carry forth ;) and
that there should still remaine mutuall Necessitie, the
Mother of mutuall Commerce, that one should not bee
hungry, and another drunken, but the superfluitie of
one Countrey, should supply the necessities of another,
in exchange for such things, which are here also
Hrg. necessary, and there abound ; that thus the whole
World might bee as one Body of mankind, the
10
KING SOLOMON'S NAVY
Nations as so many members, the superabundance in
each, concocted, distributed, retained or expelled by
merchandising (as by the Naturall bodily Offices and
Faculties in nourishment) whereby not without mutuall
gaine One may releeve others Wants. Non omnia
possumus omnes : may bee said of Arts; Nee vero Ez.zyif^ii
terras ferre omnes omnia possunt, may bee added of
Regions, each Countrey having her owne, both Artifi-
cial! and Naturall Commodities, whereby to inrich
themselves with enriching of others. Thus in old
times, Tyrus chief Staple of the worlds Merchandise,
and consequently chiefe Store-house of the worlds
Treasures; (see the same elegantly & particularly jBz. 27. 33.
deciphered by the holy Ghost) as it received from all
parts, so when her wares went forth out of the Seas,
shee filled many people, and did enrich the Kings of
the Earth, with the multitude of her riches and
merchandise.
And because no one National Law could prescribe in
that wherein all are interested, God himself is the Law
giver, and hath written by the stile of Nature this
Law in the hearts of men, called in regard of the
efficient, the Law of Nature, in respect of the object,
the Law of Nations, whereto all Men, Nations, Com-
monwealths, Kingdomes and Kings are subject. And
as he hath written this Equity in mans heart by
Nature, so hath he therfore encompassed the Earth with
the Sea, adding so many inlets, bayes, havens and other
naturall inducements and opportunities to invite men
to this mutuall commerce. Therefore hath he also
diversified the Windes, which in their shifting quarrels
conspire to humaine trafficke. Therefore hath hee
divided the Earth with so many Rivers, and made
the shoares conspicuous by Capes and promontories ;
yea, hath admitted the Sunne and Starres in their Firg. y£tt.
direction and assistance unto this Generall Councell,
wherein Nature within us and without us, by ever-
lasting Canons hath decreed Communitie of Trade the
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Sunt autem
privata nulla
natura. Cic.
Horat.
Jvignus.
Omnia reruni
usurpantis
erantAv'tenus.
Ov. Met. I. I .
Ov. Met. I. 6.
world thorow. And thus hath she taught them who
had no other instructor, with disHke and disdaine to
admire at such immanity and inhumanity, Quod genus
hoc hominum quaeue hunc tam barbar a morem, Per-
mittit patria ? hospitio prohibemur arenae ! yea whereas
by Nature the Earth was common Mother, and in
equall community to be enjoyed of all hers.
Nam propriae telluris herum Natura nee ilium.
Nee me, nee quenquam statuit :
and howsoever this case is since altered in this element,
lest the idle should live on the sweate of others browes :
yet the other and nobler elements still remaine in
greatest part in their originall communitie, and cannot
so fully bee appropriated to private possession, since
the supposed Golden age is vanished, and this Iron
(or golden in another sence) hath succeeded. Yea,
then also the house, wife, children, and such things as
are wasted or growne worse in the use, as meate,
drinke, apparell, were appropriate and private chattels
to the possessor, howsoever things immoveable con-
tinued the freehold of every man in the common
tenure of common humanity, as still in the life of
Brasilians and other Savages in the following relations
is to be scene. By humaine consent and divine dis-
pensation the Earth was divided among the Sonnes of
Noah.
Communemque prius ceu lumina solis & aurae.
Cautus humum longo signavit limite messor.
Thus some things became publike, that is, proper to
the Kingdome, State, or Nation : other things private, as
each mans possession, and that also in differing degrees,
as the Commons, and Champaine Countries with us in
their differing tenure from grounds inclosed, doe mani-
festly enough argue. But since that division of Languages
and Lands; the Poet still proclaimes Natures right.
Quid prohibetis aquas ? usus communis aquarum est.
Nee solem proprium Natura nee Aera fecit.
Nee tenues undas. In publica munera veni.
KING SOLOMON'S NAVY
and another
-Cunctis undamque auramque patentem.
These so farre as they have not by possession of Firg. ^n. 7.
other men before, or otherwise by their own Nature
cannot be appropriated, are Natures Commons, which
both Free-holders as Men, and Coppie-holders, as other
Hving creatures. Beasts, Fishes, Fowles, and creeping
things according to their scverall kinds do communicate
in. If any quarrell this poeticall Proofe ; I answere that
they were Natures Secretaries in the cases of Reason,
and the Common Law of Humanitie, which having
not the Law, were a Law to themselves, and in like Rom. 2.
cases therefore produced as good evidence by the Planter [I. i. 6.]
of the Gospel, and Doctor of the Gentiles. And if we
will surmount Reason, and appeale to divine censure,
what need we other testimonie then this of Salomon ^"f"- 2-
in his best times, and for his best act, imitated herein f^^^gj\.
(though with unlike successe) by godly Jehoshaphat? 7^/^,1.'
These things are also written for our learning to the
ends of the World, that wise, magnanimous, fortunate,
peaceable and godly Kings might propound this pat-
terne to their industries. Yea, more then in Salomons
time is this lawfuU to Christian Kings, in regard that
the Jewish Pale is downe, and the Church is Catholike,
not appropriated to One people, or circumscribed in a
circumcised corner, or swadled in a small Cradle, as
in that infancie of the Circumcision ; but open and
common to the Communitie of Mankind, to which in this
last Age no better meane is left then Navigation and
commerce; wherein though the most aime at gaine,
yet God that can raise of stones children to Abraham,
and made Davids Conquests and Salomons Discoveries
serviceable to the Temple, can no lesse convay the Gos-
pel then other Wares into those parts, to whom hee
hath given such rich attractives in the East and West,
perhaps that this negotiation might further another, in
barter and exchange of richer treasures for their
temporall.
13
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
He which brought the Northerne people being then
Pagans, into the Roman Empire, to make them Lords
of it and Subjects to him, can of Merchants allured
with Gold, make, or at least send with them, Peachers
of his Sonne. And if the Devill hath sent the Moores
with damnable Mahumetisme in their merchandizing
quite thorow the East, to pervert so many Nations
with thraldome of their states and persons, out of the
frying panne of Paynim Rites, into the fire of Mahu-
metrie : Shall not God be good to Israel, and gracious
to the ends of the earth, so long since given in
inheritance to his Sonne ?
§ III.
The Tropologicall or Morall use enlarged and
amplified; and a view taken of Mans diver-
sified Dominion in Microcosmicall, Cosmo-
politicall, and that spirituall or heavenly right,
over himselfe and all things, w^hich the
Christian hath in and by Christ.
H«^|Enerall Rules have exceptions. Salomon was just
1^9 and wise, well knowing the difference of
-™ **' Ezion-Geber and Ophir, and that difference of
Dominion which God (that made Man after his Image)
hath given us over the Creatures, diversified both in
the subject and object. E Coelo descendit yvcoOi
aeavTcov, was written in Adam by Creation, in Salomon
by Revelation, before Nature suggested that sentence to
Chilo, or the Delphian Devill (the Ape of Divinitie)
had caused it to be written in Golden Letters on the
Frontispice of that Temple. To know a mans selfe
aright is annexed to the knowledge of God (in whom
wee live, moove, and are, of whom and for whom are all
things) not his essence, but his expressed Image thereof
in his workes, of which, Man is in this World the
principall ; what hee hath received, what he hath lost,
what he retaineth by Nature, and what he recovereth,
14
KING SOLOMON'S NAVY
and more then recovereth by grace, in and of that
divine resemblance. In the first state all men had a
naturall right in common over the creatures. But the
Devill (the greatest Incloser) by sinne inclosed these Maninhisfall
Commons of Humanitie, and altered their tenure from ""^^ '"^^f^ f
Fee Simple, to meere Vdlenage: yet so (God m justice J.^^^^ainhis
remembring mercie) that some ruines remaine since naturall gifts.
the fall, not only in the faculties and substance of Supernaturali
bodie and soule, but in the personall rights also over ^'Vf^l^^l^
torpid, vegetative, and all unreasonable creatures, con- f;J^/„^^
tinued to him by that Charter of Reason, which in so obtained but
well ordered furniture, and so well furnished order as h-j Gods free
the name Kotr^o'i and mundus import, could not but have gft. and called
beene confounded, if both the immortall and spirituall ]^ r^^i^^^mes
part in himselfe, should not have exercised dominion in y holinesse.
some kind over the mortall and bodily ; and if in the Eph, 4.
greater World, the reasonable should not have disposed ^f.''^''fj^°lf^
of the unreasonable. As for the conformitie of mans ^' ^^J^!^^]"!
will and actions to God and right, using of that right over ^^yed nature.
the creature, to the sole glory of the Creator (to whom
man is subordinate, as the creature to him) this was by
the cracke of our earthen Vessell in Mans Fall lost, and
as a more subtile and spirituall liquor, ranne out. Yet
still remaine in this defaced Image some obscure linea-
ments, and some embers raked up in the ashes of Mans
consumption, which being by naturall diligence quickned,
give lively expressions of God ; and where supernaturali
worke recovereth, are more then recovered, internally
and inchoatively in the state of grace, externally also
and eternally in that perfection of glorie.
Hence ariseth to a man a threefold tenure, more Foure kinds
and more excellent then any which Littleton hath ''{j^£lJ"'^
related ; a Microcosmicall in respect of our selves ; a q^^ ^ '
Cosmopoliticall in regard of the World ; a Catholike,
Spirituall, and Heavenly in relation to Christ the
Head, his Bodie the Church, and that everlasting inheri-
tance; besides that (which is the last and least of all)
in reference to Politicall Law and Societie. The first [I. i. 7.]
15
costne or Pil-
grime
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
orlginall of all dominion and right is God, who is Lord of
all, whose Image as is said is imprinted on and in Man, as
otherwise so in this Lordship or right; which he hath first
See my Micro- \^ ^nd on himselfe Microcosmically in the members of
his bodie, as the Regions of this Selfe-kingdome ; where
the continuall Court of Conscience, the large jurisdiction
of Reason (without which a man is, as suspended from
the power of himselfe, termed impos sui, besides himselfe,
as in drunkennesse and madnesse) the freedom of the
Will (which is no longer will, then willing and cannot be
constrained) the Naturall, and Vitall actions wrought
within us, (and yet without us, without our owne know-
ledge or direction, and much lesse subject to the correction
of others) the Animall also in externall and internall senses,
which cannot but exercise their faculties upon their due
objects : these all proclaime that the poorest Slave is Lord
by divine grant, even since the fall, of no lesse then this
little- World ; yea, while he obeyeth others, he commands
himselfe to that obedience ; in which selfe-commands is
the true exercise of vertue or vice. This Inheritance and
Dominion is so naturall that it cannot be alienated,
without confiscation of the whole to the eternall giver of
whom he holds it. For even in and by his eternaU Law,
is this made the rule of all righteousnesse, to doe as we
would be done to, to love our Neighbours as our selves ;
and if there were no power in and of our selves, there
could neither be vertue nor vice in loving or hating our
Neighbour : if no freedome of will and affections, no
reward with God or man ; if no government of mans selfe
reserved. Martyrs of all men were the most monstrous,
which for obeying God rather then man, are the most
honoured and admired. Once ; subjection to God is
absolute ; to Princes as they are called Gods, and yet die
like men, with reservation ; for conscience of Gods Com-
mandement, where his revealed will to the contrary frees
not ; and yet even then we must by suffering doe the will
of Superiours, thereby to shew our fidelitie in keeping
Gods Proviso, though with losse, of our Wils where we
i6
KING SOLOMON'S NAVY
love, and our lives where wee feare ; shewing that we love
& feare him most of all, which yet were neither love, nor Pro. i6. 32.
feare, nor vertue, without this liberty of wil and power in
our selves. He that ruleth his owne mind is better then
hee that winneth a Citie. This is the greatest conquest,
the greatest possession to be master of thy selfe. Nor is
this power absolute to our selves over our selves : Wee
are not our owne, wee are Gods who hath created us ; our
Parents which have procreated us, our Countries which
sustayneth us, our Kings which maintayneth us ; our
Neighbours in common humanity : to neglect a Mans
fame or life, (much more prodigally to reject them) is
to robbe all these of their due in us.
But in Christians it were a deeper Sacriledge : they are i Cor. 6. 20.
not their owne, they are bought with a price (the greatest ^ 7- 23-
of prices, the bloud of God) they are gained by conquest, p^^ ^[
Christ having bound the strong man and spoiled his
goods; they are given by the Father for the Sonnes
Inheritance, and in Baptisme have by mutuall Covenant,
given over themselves to his service. The freedome Christian
which Christ hath purchased for us, doth yeeld Libertie, ^^^^^'t"^-
not Licentiousnesse ; frees not from duties, to doe what
wee lust, but makes us have a lust to doe our duties ;
sweetly inclining the Wil, and renewing the Minde to
esteeme the Service of God, and of men for his sake, the
greatest freedome. Hee then that is Christs, is a new Gal. 5.
Creature, to which, bondage or freedome and other worldly ' ^^''- 7-
respects, are meere respects and circumstances. For hee
that is bond, is the Lords freeman, and hee that is free,
is the Lords Servant. It is the Devils Sophistry, as to
separate what hee hath joyned, so to confound what hee
hath distinguished ; and it is observable, that the Pope The^ Pope
and the Anabaptist, which are brethren in this Iniquity, ^^^^" ^"
have first denied their Baptisme, the Scale of their ^^^^ ^^
Christianitie. For these many rights doe not subject us other is re-
to many Masters, but subordinate our subjection in the baptised.
beautie of order. Even in Politicall or Civill right One
may be Lord of the Fee ; another of the Soile ; a third
I 17 B
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
* As is the
use of some
Parishes after
Lamas, i^c.
Sen. Epist. 9.
Ad I'ivendum
multis reb.
opus est, ad
bene vivendum
animo sano
y erecto y
despiciente
fortunam.
[I. i. 8.]
Laert. in Zen.
of the way by ingresse, egresse, regresse ; a fourth,
hath right in the same ground, in time of Faire or
Market; the whole Vicinity in Commoning* times;
and others other wayes : all whose Rights, are subject
to the Right Royall, and Sovereigne.
And if in proprietie of strictest Nature, there may bee
such communitie of subordinate rights without tumul-
tuous crossing or pernicious confusion, how much more
in things more spirituall, and more easily communicable ?
In which respect, the Philosophers, held themselves of
themselves compleate, and (in whatsoever state) sapientem
seipso contentum esse, not dependant (where he is
properly a man) of other men of the World : not con-
tracting him intra cutem suam (to use Senecaes words) in
this Microcosmicall happinesse, but needing the Cosmo-
politicall helpe ad vivendum, not ad beate vivendum ; to
live at least, howsoever to live well, a sound heart and
good conscience are sufficient ; to the other food and
raiment are necessary, to this ex te nascentia bona : the
best societie is of vertuous thoughts which make men,
as Scipio said, nunquam minus solos quam cum soli,
nee minus otiosos quam cum otiosi sint, but vicious
company (as the company of Vices) are the most horrid
and desolate Wildernesse. No exile can deprive a man
of this Citie, no Prison of this Societie, no Pillage of
these Riches, no bondage of this Libertie,
In this sence Socrates said he was Koa-fio-KoKirri^ all
places his Countrie, all men his Countrimen ; in this,
Bias, when he had lost all by fortune of warre, carried all
his away with him : in this Zeno, marvelled at nothing
neither in Nature, whose depths cannot be searched, nor
in Fortune, whose possibilitie of most licentious effects
must be the glasse to view our owne fortune, and to make
that light by long premeditation, which others doe by
long suffering: in this, Seneca, Coelo tegitur qui non
habet urnam ; in this, another Seneca teacheth. Cum
Orientem Occidentemque lustraveris animo, cum tot ani-
malia, tantam copiam rerum quas Natura beatissime fundit,
18
KING SOLOMON'S NAVY
aspexeris ; emittere banc Dei voce In omnia mea sunt ; in
this, Diogenes when Pirats exposed him to sale, professed
his art was to rule men, and bad them sell him to
Xeniades, for he needed a Master ; from whom when his
friends would have redeemed him, he refused, saying,
Lions were Masters, and not servants of them which fed Laert.inDiog.
them ; in this, the Stoicks called their poorest Wiseman,
rich, free, a King; in this sense Socrates with whom we
began, said if his fortune would not sute and sort to him,
he would make himselfe sutable to his fortune.
So long as life lasteth and humanitie continueth, they
are universall possessors of the Universe, in which kind,
Aristotle hath left more memorable Monuments of Con-
templation, then Alexander of Conquest : Natures com-
mons, the Sun, Stars, Heavens, Aire, are common, at least
to their mindes in utmost of miseries, and with internall
plentie they supply all externall defects. In this Miscro-
cosmicall and Cosmopoliticall Wealth, consisted all the
Philosophers estate and revenue, which they called Vertue
and Moralitie : which made them Masters of themselves,
and thereby of the World, the just Circle of the Centre of
Humanitie, for which it was created. These things (me
thinkes) I see not without pittie, nor can resemble Them
more fitly then to Horses of excellent courage ; but hood-
winked so, that some little transparence of light makes
them more importunate to others mischiefes, and their
owne prascipice (whence Philosophers have been called Tertul.
Patriarchs of Heretikes) or else like Mil-horses to com-
passe with this Worlds Wheele the immoveable Centre of
Natures corruption, to which they are subject, no lesse
then others which worke at a Querne, and stand still
at their Hand-mill ; by a larger circumference alway
mooving, promovendo nihil, proceeding in true freedome
nothing at all. If the Sonne make you free, you shall be Joh. 8.
free indeed. These, to make the noblest comparison may
seeme starres, children of the night, which in their Moral-
itie gave rayes of light that to the World made them
eminent Ornaments, and may| make many of us ashamed,
i9j
TertuldcPat.
saith of the
Philosopher,
sceca vivunt.
Mai. \.
Col. I.
I. Thes. 5.
P//. 4.. II, 12,
I 3. Discip-
I'wa, Scientia,
Mysterium,
Impenum est
arsista,Regina
art'ium, quod
ex verbis
PauUnis
apparet
1 Cor. 2. 14.
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
which in the Daies Sun-shine of the Gospell love and live
darknesse, and like Owles, Bats, and wild Beasts, hide our
selves studiously from the Sun, flie abroad and prey in
the darke, fashioning our selves to this World, have our
cogitations and conversations darkened. Christ is never-
thelesse to all that have eyes to see, the Sunne of Right-
eousnesse, by whome wee are by Regeneration translated
from the power of darknesse, and made the children of
the day; that wee may know what wee worship, and
whom we have beleeved, not so much talking as walking,
even in this bodily prison, these liberties of the Gospell,
being truly (though yet in the imperfect grouth of in-
fancie) restored to our selves, to the World, yea to a more
glorious state, whereof Nature could not so much as
dreame; that wheras Man had lost both the former by
suggestion of Evill, Devil-Angels, Christ hath exalted
farre above all Heavens visible, to supply these Thrones
of Dominion, which those rebellious Thrones and
Dominions lost. The evidence whereof we have by
Faith and Hope, our Head already having taken Liverie
and Seisin, and from thence living in us, actuating and
mooving us by his Spirit, preparing us in this fight of
militant grace to that light of triumphant glorie.
Even these first fruits are sweet and solid ; 1 have
learned (saith our Apostle) in whatsoever state I am,
therewith to be content. And I know both how to be
abased, and I know how to abound, everie where and in
all things, 1 am instructed both to be full and to be
hungrie, and to abound and have need. I am able to
all things through Christ strengthening me. This was
the true riches not in the Chist, but in the heart, which
therefore neither men nor Devils could take away. And
see his Degrees in this Schoole ; first eixaOov^ I have
learned this Discipline, not in the Schoole of Nature
but of Grace, for we are all taught of God : secondly,
oi^a this Science, I know : whereas the wisest of Philo-
sophers professed to know but this one thing that hee
knew nothing : thirdly /ue/jLvr'/imaij and without all contro-
KING SOLOMON'S NAVY
versie this is a great mysterie of godlinesse, in which the
naturall man is not initiated, hee knowes not the things of
God, nor can know them, for they are foolishnesse to him ;
but the unction of the Spirit only enters men in these
mysteries (which the word signifieth) after which followes
in due order, Udvra i(rxv(jo. I am able to all things, to doe, J"^- i5-
to suffer all things, (and therefore Lord of himselfe and of '• ^°^- ^5-
the World) but eV rep evSvva/m.ovuTi fxe -^lcttu) in Christ
enabling ; without me saith Christ, yee can doe nothing ;
and not 1, saith Paul but the grace of God in me :
whereas those Philosophers having no stocke, but their
owne, were poore Pedlers, not Royall Merchants, which
would seeme to flie but wanted wings, yea life.
And as for this Christian selfe and World, and
Heaven-interest, it troubles not, intermedles not, dis-
turbes not Earthly possessions and powers, for the
greatest is a servant of all, and hee is often poore in Luk. 22.
secular sense which makes many rich, as having nothing, ^- ^^'^- • ^°-
even then when he possesseth all things. Am I not free .? y^^.^^ \^'
have we not power } saith Paul, Who when he was free
from all, made himselfe the servant of all that he might
gaine the more ; not (as they) running quasi in incertum,
and fighting quasi aerem verberans, but in this freedome
and rule of the Spirit, beating downe and subduing the i.Cor. 9. 26,
bodie of flesh and mortifying his earthly members, not !|' ^ ^
seeking his owne but the good of others: As I please all ^\^\'g\
men in all things (lawfull, for of other things he
saith, if I should please men, I should not be the
servant of Christ) not seeking mine owne profit, Cal. i. 10.
but of many, that they may bee saved. The con-
tempt of riches and greatnesse is the most compen-
dious way to bee rich and great (the contempt I meane,
which proceeds from content, not that of the unthankfull
prodigall, nor of the desperate begger) and he can never
be poore that hath Christ, himselfe, and all things in
present possession ; God and Heaven in reversion. This,
this is that which lifts up his thoughts, and so fils them
with the fulnesse of God, that he neglects these baser and Ephes. 3.
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
truly inferior matters ; and, that which others are vitiously,
hee is (and it is his vertue to bee) covetous, voluptuous,
Rom. 14. 17. ambitious, but the objects are righteousnesse, joy in the
Holy Ghost, and the Kingdome of Heaven.
This whole Globe of Earth and Waters, seemes great
to them that are little, but to thoughts truly great and
like to God, it holds its true place, price, quantitie, that
is, the lowest, basest, least. Quid ei potest videri
magnum in rebus humanis, cui aeternitas omnis, totiusque
Mundi nota sic maegnitudo ? said the Orator. Hoc est
punctum, quod inter tot gentes ferro & igni dividitur.
O quam ridiculi sunt mortalium termini .? said Seneca.
Som. Sap. Scipio was ashamed of the Roman Empires point of
P/ifi. L 2. this point : and another (haec est materia gloria nostra,
hic tumultuatur humanum genus, &c.) is ashamed of
this stirre for earth by foolish man, not considering
quota terrarum parte gaudeat, vel cum ad mensuram
avaritias suas propagaverit, quam tandem portionem ejus
defunctus obtineat. Horum agrorum possessione te
effers, qui nulla pars sunt terras } said Socrates to
Alcibiades bragging of his lands, which yet in an
universall Map hee could not shew : whereas the
Universe it selfe is not large enough to bee the
I. Co. 3. 22. Mappe of the Christians inheritance, whose are the
Heb. 2. world, and life, and death, and things present and
things to come, all are theirs; the third Heaven and
Paradise of God their Patrimonie ; the Angels their
Gard (are they not all ministring spirits sent forth for
their sakes that are heires of salvation.'') the Devils, the
World, Sinne, Death and Hell their triumph ; Paul,
Apollo, Cephas, all the Worthies, Elders, Senators &
Heb. 12. Patres Conscripti of the celestiall Jerusalem, those first-
borne, whose names are written in Heaven, their Kindred,
Brethren, fellow Citizens, fellow members; Christ him-
Apoc.zi. selfe their head, their life; and God their portion, their
exceeding great reward, their owne God amongst them,
in a tenure like himselfe, eternall and unspeakably
glorious. The degrees of this Scala Coeli, are men-
KING SOLOMON'S NAVY
tioned by Paul, '' All are yours, and you Christs and '' i- Cor. 3,
Christ Gods, and this the descent of our right, God, ^^' ,^9- 20.
Christ, all things; God gave all to his Sonne, his Sonne
with all to us. Christ with his bodie is the Centre,
and God the Circumference of this mysticall Corpora-
tion.
Rowze up then thy thoughts, O my Soule, let these
worldly Pismires toile about their Hils, and busie Bees
about their Hive ; and let them in Courts and Suits, where
Forum "" litibus mugit insanum, contest about the shadow " Cyprian.
of the Asse. Shadowes; obscure & darke shadowes are
Time of ^ternitie. Motion of immutabilitie. Earth, of
Heaven ; and in a vaine shew or shadow walks he, dis-
quieting himselfe in vaine, that heaps up riches and
knowes not who shall gather them. All that I see is
mine, said the Philosopher : Foolosopher ! that I see not
is mine, things seen are temporall, things not seen are ^^^- n- i-
eternall ; my faith is the evidence of things not scene, ^T"
my hope were not hope if scene, and my Charitie mind
the things above, & out of sight, where Christ my love
(so Ignatius called him) sits at the right hand of the
God of love, which is love. And yet if I affect shadowes,
this Sunne yeelds so farre to my yet weaker and grosser
bodily affects, and whiles it thus shines on my soule,
by grace it makes the shadowes as mooving indices of
time attend my bodie, this being the prerogative of
Christian godlinesse, to have the promises of this life,
and that which is to come. Sure if I were in the ^ ^ .
starrie Heaven, with mortall eyes I could not thence 71/5
in such distance be able to see this small Globe, whence ^ The sun is,
I see so small the greatest starres, whence the light of the if ^rt hath
World and King of starres (so much neerer in place, ^#^0" 'j^^"^-
greater "^ in quantitie, more visible in qualitie) seemes iss] times-
as little, as the head that viewes it. And should this the greatest
Earth which cannot there be scene, so Eclipse my lower ^''^'-f* ^l>o^'e
Moon-like borrowed beames by interposition, that all ^°°" S^'^'^^^''
should be shadow in a double night and twofold dark- ^^^^^
nesse .'' No, No, I will get up thither, even farre above Rom. lo.
23
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
my selfe, farre above all Heavens, (say not in thine heart,
who shall ascend into Heaven? that is to bring Christ
from above) and thence with a spirituall and heavenly
eye looke on earth, and not here and hence with a
carnall and sensuall eye looke on Heaven (this makes
the heavenly bodies little, the great light of Heaven
eclipsed, not in it selfe, but to me by every interposed
Moone, and the Heaven of Heavens wholy, invisible)
so shall it not annoy my sense; so shall not my sense
of earth annoy my reason; so shall not my reason
perplexe my faith, but I shall use it as not using, as
not abusing' it, to helpe and not to hinder my present
Pilgrimage.
I. Cor. 7. And thinke not that we speake impossibilities : of
EpAes. 2. 6. every Christian it is said, conresuscitavit & consedere
Rom. 6. 5. ^^^j^ -^ coelestibus in Christo Jesu; and we are crvfxcpvToij
planted together into the similitude of his resurrection
by Baptisme, both in regard of the imputation and
infusion. If this high Mysterie be hid, yet, as when
thou hast viewed the Sunne, it makes thee uncapeable
of seeing the earth, either at that time or for a space
afterwards : so the soule that often by devout contem-
plation is accustomed to view this Sunne, neither can
then equally, nor cares much to fixe his eyes on earthly
delights after, but having drunke of these heavenly
waters, is not very thirstie of these muddie Springs, and
of troubled Ale after such generous Wines. These things
[I. i. 10.] are indeed effected by degrees, nor can we at once leape
from the Cradle to the Saddle, and I suspect the forward
Herculean hands that can so soone with new-borne gripes
strangle old Serpents : yet is not the Christian alway a
Dwarfe, but still growes up in grace, and is ever grow-
E/>Aes. 4. ing into him which is the head, Christ. He is the
Alpha and Omega, hee is Lord of all as the Son and Heire,
of Man, the World and Heaven; and he with all this
right is given unto us, inhabiting, purifying, quickning
Mans heart by faith; whence he also is Microcosmically
Master of himselfe, Cosmopolitically of the World, in
24
KING SOLOMON'S NAVY
Catholike Christianitie heire of Heaven; All, of, in, by
and for Christ, to whom be glory for ever. Amen.
§. nil.
The Christian and Philosopher compared in that
challenge to be rich, free, a King; that this
hinders not but furthers PoHticall subjection:
and of the happy combination of wisdome
and royaltie in Salomon, as likewise in our
dayes.
LI Arts are but the supply of Natures defects,
to patch up her ragged and worne rents, to cover
rather then to cure or recover Mans fall ; even
that King of Arts, the Politicall Art of Kings, is not
heire by whole bloud ; but the gift of God, begotten
since the fall, and abundantly argues our unrulinesse
otherwise, which must have Lords and Lawes to rule
us. By like favour of God, least mans dissolution
should bring a desolation, came in Politicall tenure
and Civill state and Right amongst men. The lest
possession is this, which wee call our proper, as being
no part of our selves, and a small part of the smallest
part of the Universe : greater is the Universe it selfe,
and the greatest right thereto is that which is most
universall, whereof the soule is only capable; greater
then the greater World is this Little, for whom that
was made, yea, for whom the Word, the maker of
both was made flesh ; and as in it selfe, so also to
us, whom little it advantageth to winne the whole world Psal. i6.
and loose our owne soules : greatest of all and Greatnesse
it selfe is God, the lot of the Christians inheritance and
the portion of his cup, to whom the Father hath given the
Sonne, and with him all things. These things may con-
curre and did in Salomon, without confusion ; that the
three last may also be separated from the first, and that
subsist without the least knowledge of these last, is a true
conclusion. And how many have much in Politicall and
25
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Sen. de bene/.
I. -] c. \ ad
reges potestas
pertinety ad
singulos do-
minium,Laert.
dWui /JLeV TT)S
7r6\ewj, &W(i)s
de Twv xpwyo^-
vwv.
See Laert. in
vit. Diog. ifj
Amb. Ep. 7.
where you
may read
Calamus
whole
Epistle, and in
the end of this
Booke.
Cuncta cupit
Crcesus, Dio-
genes nihilum.
Eum maxime
divitiis frui
qui minimi
divitiis indiget.
A nimusoportet
sejudicet divi-
tem, non homi-
num sermo,
\3c. Cic.
Ccelo tegitur
qui non habet
umam.
Civill possession, which are had and held of the things
they have and hold, as the price of their freedom, not
so much as dreaming of any other tenure but propriety,
laughing at the Philosopher, and raging at the Christians
farther challenge, which yet disturbes not (as not a worldly
tenure) Propriety but that positive sicut erat in principio,
(in the fuit of mans incorrupted nature) is now compara-
tively more certaine, more ample by faith, and shall be in
saecula saeculorum a superlative of fullest happinesse.
Even still proprietie in strictest sence, is the Subjects
state and that with many subdivisions and diversifica-
tions ; a higher and universall right appertaineth in each
mans proprietie to the King, as Lord of all. That naked
Cynike, that neither had house nor dish, not only com-
pared himselfe with Alexander, (in emulation of his great
Titles, proclayming I am Diogenes the Dogge) but even
great Alexander, had he not beene Alexander, professed
hee would wish to bee Diogenes. Neither feare nor
desire could any whit dazzle him in that Royall lustre,
but beeing questioned by Alexander, if hee feared him
not, asked if hee were good or bad ; beeing answered,
good ; and who (saith he) is afraid of good \ being bidden
aske, he desired no-thing but the restitution of the Sunne
which his interposition had taken from him ; insinuating
a greater riches in Natures inheritance, then in the greatest
Kings beneficence ; and in his owne mind, then in the
Others spatious Empire. Plus erat quod hie nollot
accipere, (saith Seneca) quam quod ille posset dare.
Nor had Greece alone such spirits : Calanus in India
was more admired of Alexander, then the King of him.
Corpora, saith he in his Epistle to Alexander, transferes
de loco ad locum, animas non coges facere, quod nolunt,
non magis quam saxa, & ligna vocem emittere. I speake
not, as approoving these men in all their speeches and
actions : but if they could doe so much in that twilight of
Nature, how much more may Christians aspire unto, on
whom, as is said before, the Sun of righteousnesse is risen .''
These indeed are Children of the day, which know how to
36
KING SOLOMON'S NAVY
honour the King, in that feare of God, which is the begin-
ning of wisdome ; which the Cynikes, Gymnosophists and
Stoikes, not having attained, dreamed in their night, and
did those things rather as men talking and walking in their
sleepe, then as men truly knowing what they said and did.
Like these Ophyrians wee write of, which possessed much
Gold, but Salomon alone knew how to bestow it on the
Temple, which sanctifieth the Gold. And yet how farre
did these Philosophers Dreames exceed the seeming
waking and watchfull cares of Croesus and Crassus
(which rather in troubled, feverous, phrenzie, or Opium
sleepes were more fatally perplexed) esteeming Vertue the
truest treasure; and Riches rather to consist in needing
little, then holding much, and a contented mind to bee a
surer Coffer, then the bottomlesse Bags of insatiate [I. 1. ii.]
Avarice ; and Natures commons of the Heavens and q^„/^ gj^s
Elements to be greater possessions, then a few handfuls of sunt non
inclosed dust ; more admiring the Physicians skill, occupatione sed
then the Druggists shop full of simples, or the Apothe- ''^^^"J^J^^^^
caries of medicines ; more joying in, more enjoying (as the "^^^"^ J^ ^^^
members of the body) the publike then the private wealth, singula
more the contemplation, whereby the minde reasonably mancipantur.
useth all things, even those of others, without further Tuetur hoc
cares, then that proprietie whereby the sense distinguisheth ^intumr : VU.
the owner, and addes to this little owne, the great cares of up, Manud.
getting, keeping, spending, and no lesse feares of loosing, adStoic
yea (in many a Tantalus) of using, as if he were the PAt/./.s.dtss.
Gaoler rather then Owner of that wealth which hee lades J,'* Ep,^^
with Irons and strangles in his Iron Chest, for no other Oonat. L 2.
fault, but calling such a Mizer Master. Quibus hoc Ep. 2.
sordibus emit ut fulgeat } vigilat in pluma ; Nee intelligit
miser speciosa esse sibi supplicia, & possideri magis quam
possidere divitias. The wise man is like Isaac in whom
Abrahams seede is called, whom he makes his heire :
but these which are called rich, are sometimes like Ismael,
thrust out of all ; at the best, like the Sonnes of the Con- ^^''- ^5- ^•
cubines, to whom Abraham gave gifts and sent them j^'^^^-^^Vs.
away : the Minde, as that which alone is immortall, hath
27
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Amb. Ep. 7.
handles this
Theme sagely,
learnedly,
godly, Eivai
7d/3 Tid) eXeu-
deplave^ovatav:
ai'Toirpayias
Ttu diSovXeid-
ffT^prqffiv avTO-
vpayidi :
Laeri. in
^Zenone.
Epictetus.
^Xevdepos i(XTiv
6 ^Civ ws ^oi/Xe-
avayKdffai
itXTiv, ijfc. it
may be said
of a good man,
and his affec-
tions as Virgil
of Augustus,
Victorque
volentes. Per
populos dat
jura viamque
affectat
Olympo.
Epict. irpocFKo.-
Tartra xdfJ-ov
rtW OpfJitd) Tl^
Sev, isc.
Subducit se
custodiee in
qua tenetur iff
ceelo rejicitur.
Sen.
Joh. 14. 23.
Gal 2. 2. 20,
Joh. 6.
Cant. I.
Bern in
Cant. 21.
Satius est ut
me trahas, ut
State of perpetuity and inheritance, the Sense in her pro-
priety is capable onely of gifts and moveables.
From this glimpse of reason did those Philosophers the
sonnes of Nature (how much more should we the Sons of
the free women ?) attribute libertie and a Kingdome
to their Wise man. Saint Paul more fully, Justo non est
lex posita. Saint Ambrose laden with the spoiles of these
Egyptians, therewith adornes the Christian Tabernacle.
He is a free man saith he, which doth "" what he will, ^ and
lives as he pleaseth, nor can be forced to any thing : now
the wise man wils that which is good, hates the evill ; not
for feare but for love, obeieth the commandement ; seekes
not to please the uncertaine vulgar, but his minde hangs
evenly in the ballance poized with the sheckle of the
sanctuary ; not forced by Law, but he is law to himselfe,
and hath the same written not in tables of stone, but in
flesh ie tables of the heart, ; not fearing the Law, because
his debts are acquitted, and cannot therefore be arrested ;
not servant to any, yet making himselfe the servant of all,
for their good ; whose service to God doth not consume
but consummate his libertie, for God's service is perfect
freedome ; to whom when all things are lawfull, yet
nothing is lawfull that is not expedient, that edifies not ;
who abides founded and grounded on Christ the rocke,
and therefore feares not the swelling waves, nor raging
windes, fluctuates not with every blast of doctrine : is not
pufl^ed with prosperity, dejected with adversity, but
like Joseph (which bought those that bought him, even
all the land of Egypt besides, for Pharao, after himself
had bin sold for a slave) abides himself in whatsoever
changes of fate and state. He hath subordinated his
will to Gods will, and if hee will have him doe or suffer
any thing, possesse or loose either himselfe or ought
he hath, it shall be his will also. This made Job abide
himselfe, when he was shaken, and as it were thunder-
stricken out of all at once : yea, by a sacred antiperistasis
he gathered his spirits together and not onely not
blasphemed, but blessed; then and therefore blessed God,
28
KING SOLORION'S NAVY
who is no lesse good In taking then in giving, who hath vim qualitn
loved us and given himselfe for us, before he takes ought '^^^f^Zdo,
from us, yea therefore takes this that he might give that y^ ^^.^^^
(both himselfe and our selfe) to us. He that looseth his quodammodo
life findes it, and hee that denieth himselfe and his in vitam ut
owne will, puts off the chaines of his bondage, the slavery -^^^^.-^jf^^ll^
to innumerable tyrants, impious lusts, and is thus a free forpentem ut '
man indeede, freed from the divell, the world, himselfe, reddas cur-
breathing the free ayre of heaven in the lowest and rentem, y^
darkest dungeon, yea in the closest of prisons (his owne ^g^°-/J'Ji^^^
body) closely by contemplation conveies himselfe forth to ^^^7^^
fetch often walkes in the Paradise of God. Once, he loves moribas.
Christ, hee lives Christ, and therefore cannot be compelled Ck. par. 5.
by another, will not be compelled and mastered by Him- p^^^'^'^' ^^'
selfe, longs to be more and more impelled by that Spirit j^'^ ^'^
(which sweetly forceth into the desired haven) and to be
drawne by the Father that he may be enabled to follow
the Sonne, with whom he is unable to hold pace ; and
fearing because he loves, thus desires helpe, that (be it by
stripes, or threates, or other tentations) his feete may
be made more sure, more swift. He feares God, and
therefore feares nothing. And whereas hee that com-
mitteth sinne is the servant of sinne, he is thus not onely
set free by Christ, but more highly dignified and made
a King and Priest to God. He daily sacrificeth praiers,
praises, good workes, his owne living body in reasonable
service, not the bodies of dead and unreasonable beasts ;
hath alway the doore of the heavenly pallace, the eare
of the heavenly King open to his intercessions. He
is also a King over himselfe (a little world, a great
conquest) over Fortune the magnified Lady of the greater
World (which he frames to his owne manners ; and if he
cannot bend it to his will, knowes how to bend his will to
it) over the Divell, the God of the World ; over Death,
which hee makes (as Sapores did the Roman tyrant
Valerian, and Tamerlane the Turkish Bajazeth) his foot-
stoole, or stirrop to mount up to a higher and better life,
and like David cuts off the head of this Gyant (which
29
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
1. 12,
Eph. I. ult.
Pro. 14. 17.
Lips. Manu-
duct, //. 3.
d. 13.
oia-qs dpx^s
d^UTTcu^dj'oi/.
Ltf^r/. ;'«
Zen. regnum
potestas nulli
obnoxia.
to his true home ;
prepare a place for
spirit with us, hath
to take possession,
hath defied all the armie of Mankinde) with his owne
sword : hee is (a King) over the world, which he neither
loves (for his heart and treasure is in heaven) nor feares
(for what can it doe at the worst, but further his heavenly
happinesse) nor fashions himselfe to it, but it to himselfe,
using it as not using it, not setting his heart on it,
for the fashion of this world passeth away, as a
Scene, where he but acts a while his part ; and a strange
Country thorow which he travelleth
where his King is gone before to
him, and leaving the earnest of his
taken our earnest, our flesh, there
to make intercession in the presence of God for us.
Our Head is there already which cannot so farre degenerate
as to neglect his body, the reall and living parts of Him-
selfe, the fulnesse of him that fils all in all things : This
Kingdome is not meate and drinke, pompe and splendor,
and much less intruding into the secrets, obtruding on the
scepters of their soveraignes, but righteousnesse, peace, and
joy in the holy Ghost, which the Philosophers knew not,
and whatsoever they have challenged (as a Ratione Reges)
yet in comparison of true Christians they were but as
Kings in a Play (as Plutarch said of the Stoickes) which
talked, stalked, walked on their Stage, and acted that part
which in deede and in spirituall right is our reall part
and inheritance. And if a Kingdome be a power subject
to none, then every true Christian is a King (not in Ana-
baptisticall phrenzie to cast off all yoakes of loyalty, to cast
out all States and Royaltie, and like their John of Leyden
to make himselfe a licentious Monarch, pressed downe
meane while with so many envies, vices, miseries, but) in
this, that pectore magno, Spemque metumque domat, vicio
sublimior omni, Exemptus fatis : in that he obeieth his
soveraigne not so much of his slavish feare, as because
he loves him, and loves that God which hath given him
soveraignty, and therefore as to the living image of God
yeeldes obedience to him, not grudgingly or of necessitie
but cheerefully, and with a willing heart, making his
30
KING SOLOMON'S NAVY
superiours will to be his owne (because it is Gods) will.
And if he commands that which he findes countermanded
by the highest Law, he rebels not, reviles not, Rex Se»ec.
est qui posuit metus, Et diri mala, pectoris, where he
cannot be willing to doe, he will yet be willing to suffer
the will of his soveraigne, Occurritque suo libens Fato, nee
queritur mori. Thus is this man spiritually a King and
Infra se, videt omnia, beholds all things beneath him, by
suffering, overcomming ; by obeying, ruling, himselfe if
not others. In this sence Christ saith of the Church
of Smyrna, I know thy poverty, but thou art rich : and of y^poc. z. y 3.
the Laodiceans which esteemed themselves rich, encreased ^^^- 3-
with goods, and needing nothing, that they were wretched,
and miserable, and poore, and blinde, and naked. Silver
and Gold have I none, said that rich Apostle, whose pre-
tended successours, out of a will to be rich, have fallen into
tentation, and a snare, and many foolish and noisome
lusts : For the love of money is the roote of all evill, Tim. 6.
which while these covet after, they have erred from the
faith : and instead of Apostolical, have proved Apostati-
call, with Babylonicall mysteries confounding things
spirituall and externall, enclosing all the commons of the
Church and the Spirit, to the onely use of the Vatican ;
and then with the spoile of all Christians This spirituall
man must judge all, and be judged of none, usurping
the rights of, and right over Kings, not considering the
diversity of these tenures.
But yet (to returne to our Salomon), if a man by this fiozv good a
Christian wisdome becomes free, rich, a King ; what shall f-^^ ''"'^ """'
a King of men be (with addition of this wisdome) but
heroicall, and if not more then a man, yet a worthy
of men, and neerest to God .? This appeares in David
and Salomon, two learned, no lesse then potent Kings, the
one gaining greatnesse at home, the other dispersing those
raies beyond their owne Orbe, to remotest Ophir. This
we see in Philip and Alexander, in Cassar and Augustus.
Learning is the best Jewell in a Kings Crowne, and Chris-
tian wisdome like the verticall crosse upon it ; which both
31
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
in Bookes (by King Alphonsus called his faithfuUest
Counsellors) and in their bosomes, speakes that without
feare or flattery, which servants cannot or dare not ; makes
them to see with their owne eyes, and not onely by
experience of others ; yea with the eyes of the Worthies of
former times, and to converse with the Auncients of
all ages : and searching into the causes of things to
penetrate seasonably into aflFaires which suddenly
assault others. But especially in Marine discoveries, we
are not so much indebted to the power as the learning of
Kings, and both together make a blessed match, and have
produced to the world the best knowledge of it selfe.
Salomon is example, who in the writings of Moses, being
instructed of Ophyr, attempts the discovery. How little
knowledge had the Greekes of Asia till Alexander emploied
both Aristotle with great costs, and Himselfe also in
discovery of the Lands and Seas, besides Nearchus and
other his Captaines,? Julius and Augustus opened the
first lights in manner to the Romans, the one in
discovery of the world and the parts adjoyning, the other
also unto the Indies. How little of the world hath beene
discovered for want of learning by the Turke, Mogoll,
Persian, Chinois, and Abassine, howsoever called great ?
how little are most of them all } But what neede 1
forraine examples ? How little in comparison hath our
Nation (the Oceans darling, hugged continually in her
bosome) discovered and made use of (yea they were the
prey of the Easterlings and Lumbards, scarcely know-
ing their neighbour Seas) before the late eruption of
captived learning in the former age, and more especially
in the glorious Sunshine of Queene Elizabeth, and (after
that Sunset, Sol occubuit nox nulla sequuta est) in the suc-
ceeding, that I say not in Ophyrian regions, exceeding
times of King James ? I dare not presume to speake
of his Majesties learning which requires a more learned
pen, and where to speake the truth would seeme flattery ;
nor yet of that learned Queene, who sometime brake
in peeces the artlesse pictures made to represent her
32
KING SOLOMON'S NAVY
(for Apelles is onely fit to paint Alexander, Homer to sing
Achilles, and Virgil his Augustus.) Thus a more learned Sir F. Bacon
witnesse hath said, and I will recite : that to the last yeare "[f^^"^)"-^^
of her life duely and daily shee observed her set houres for
reading : that this part of the Island never had 45. yeares
of better times, and yet not through the calmenesse of the
season, but through the wisedome of her regiment : the
truth of religion established, the constant peace and
security, the good administration of justice, the temperate
use of the prerogative not slacked nor much strained, the
flourishing state of learning, the convenient state of
wealth and meanes both of Cowne and Subject, the habit
of obedience, and moderation of discontents, notwithstand-
ing the differences of Religion, her single life, Romes [I. i. 13.]
alarmes, and the neighbour Countries on fire. Hence
that felicity of the State, of Religion, and especially
of Navigation, now in threescore yeeres continuance,
growne, almost out of the cradle and swadling cloathes,
to the present ripenesse amongst us. That our Virgin-
mother, in her preparation to the Crowne by the
Crosse and in happy exploits, another David ; in care
of just Judges and Justice Jehosaphat, in reformation
Hezekiah, in restoring the Law that was lost Josiah, ^ The Saxons
1 ° -n J /^u -n expelled the
m peace, plenty, successe, magnincence, and (the pillar Brttaineswith
of all this) Navigation, another Salomon, and (with their learning.
greater happinesse then his) leaving her Name without The Danes
Salomons imputation of falling to Idolatry, to survive iflfier learning
, ^ , , 1 1 • J had blessed the
her person, and to become her heire and successour ^^^.^-^^^^^
in them all : dying in a good age (as is said of David) Saxons)
full of daies, riches, and honour. In these times drowned all
Britaine hath recovered her eyes and spirits, and hath learned men,
discovered the Westerne Babylon and her labyrinthian ^^^^/'^J/J^j'
mazes and gyres of superstition, first of all Europaean p^d, that in
Kingdomes : and in maturest order casting off that K. Alfreds
yoake, which ignorance (caused by irruption of bar- '^'"f hmselfe
barians'^ into all parts of the Roman Empire had ^"/^^j/„'J
brought in as a myst, whereby that Romish mistery priest could
of iniquitie might worke unespied) had put on the understand his
I 33 «=
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Ladu Service,
and till the
conquest this
mist continued
in great part,
that Priest
then being a
zuonder that
knew his
Grammer. Al-
fredi epist. ap.
Asser. Men.
Mat. Paris,
An. 1067
Clerici adeo
lit. carebant
ut cateris stu-
pori esset qui
gram, didi-
iissct.
* Sir F.Drake
zvas the first
Generall that
swam about
the Globe,
Candish the
next.
* In the ques-
tion of Anti-
christ in his
Majesties
Monit. Pre-
face,
neckes and veiled hearts of our forefathers, which by
the light of learning was now espied and exiled : and
this freedome maintained maugre all the gates and
forces of Rome and Hell. Yea, he that commanded
Honour thy Mother, made her sexe honorable, and
caused that a Woman had the honour over that Sisera,
that Abimelech, that Holofernes ; the sword of a
woman prevailed, not by close advantages but in the
sight of the Sun, in the worlds amphitheatre, all Europe
looking on and wondring (yea the most, still giddie
with that cup, enterposing against her.) This Christian
Amazon overthrew those Romish both gladiatores &
sicarios and (as they write of the Rhinoceros) tossed
those Buls (which had thought to have pushed her
by their homes of deprivation and invasion, and the
close fights of treason and insurrection, out of England
and Ireland) to the admiration of men, the joy of
Angels, and acknowledgement in all of the sword of
the Lord and of Gedeon, the power of the highest
perfected in her weakenesse. And (which more fits our
Navigation treatise) this virago (not loosing her owne
virgin-zone) by her Generall* first loosed the virgin
zone of the earth, and like another Sunne, twice
encircled the Globe. Learning had edged her sword
then, but the successour of this our Debora, like
Achilles in the Poets, hath a Panoplie, a whole armor
of learned devise ; and like Apollo in the mids of the
Muses, so have we seene him in the learned disputa-
tions of both Universities ; such an Apollo whose
Oracle discovered the Divels Master peece and Papall
monster peece of powder treason, and brought it to
poulder, by the light of his wisedome preventing those
infernall lightnings and sulfurous hellish thunders :
whose learned writings as the arrowes of Pythius have
given the deepest* and most fatall wounds to this
mystie mysticall Python : whose birth hath made him
a great King, whose great learning hath purchased
another Kingdome, and made the Schooles to admire
34
KING SOLOMON'S NAVY
him in Divinitie, the Tribunall in Law, the Senate and *^» (he Mo-
Counsell table as the table of Counsaile and Map of f^^^^'^Z^
humaine wisedome : whose armes ! but blessed are we ^^^^ ^^^ ^^^^^
that his learning and wisedome keepe us from their of (Ais war) as
drery noise and dismall experiments ; that we in the / ^a'^ h ^f-
tragedies of so many Nations are spectators, that the ^^l°" £f^^^^_
God of peace hath with the Gospell of peace given us ^Jj^dor
a Salomon, truest type of the Prince of peace, whose there.
daies are daies of peace at home, whose treaties pro-
pound wayes of peace abroad, whose sun-like raies
have shined not by bare discoveries, but by rich
negotiations to this our Salomons Ophir in what part
of the world soever the quarelsome wits of men have
placed it. If you looke neere hand, Scotland is added,
and Ireland now at last made English dispersing feares
by English Cities, and plantations : If you looke further,
with those which seeke for Ophir in the West Indies,
there may you see English Plantations and Colonies
in Virginia and other parts of both those supposed
Peru's, the Northerne and Southerne America : if to
Sofala on the South of Afrike, or to the East of Asia,
there also have the English fleetes passed, traded (and
if you thinke nothing compleate without armes) sur-
passed, the most advantagious assailants : that even the
Indians (which yeelde commonly in martiall, alway in
Neptunian affaires to the Moores) have a proverb,
three Moores to a Portugall, three Portugals to an
Englishman : whose happy times have exceeded Salo-
mons and Hirams discoveries ; even where no writing
hath mentioned any name of Noahs Sonnes, where
none of Noahs Sons ever yet inhabited, where the Sun
it selfe seemes affraid of uncouth Seas, horrid lands,
and marine monsters, hiding himselfe divers moneths
in the yeere together, and but peeping when he doth
appeare, as it were fearfully prying and compassing ^
about with obliquer beames, there have the beames of ,^"!f''^?^\
. T , . , , J 1 1 J ^ /its Nezv land.
our Brittish Sunne descried, ^ named, and exhaled profits '^ The Whale
from those portentuous •= Dragons of the Sea (loe these fishhg.
35
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
the happiest warres against the beasts by Sea and
Land, not like Nimrods hunting of men) and sought
^ In the new ''discoveries, notwithstanding the Oceans armies
Northtvestdis- ^f j^^jg Hands affronting, till the Sea it selfe (fearing
'^Hud'son'^ But- tot^l^ subjection) hath embaied it selfe and locked up
ton, Baffin all passages by unknowne lands. And (not to mention
yr. the New Wales there discovered) England hath her
Beet. Virginia, Bermuda, New England ; Scotland, a New
an magn , Y)2i\xg\\tQv of her own name ; yea, Ireland by the care
See Bests voy- of the present Deputie is now multiplying also in
age. America, and his Majestie hath sowne the seedes of
New Kingdomes in that New World.
Let not the severer sort censure me of presumption,
if I thus embellish my ruder lines with these glorious
names, wherein I communicating in the publike bene-
fit, at once testifie my feare of God the Authour, with
mine honour to these two great lights of heaven to
our Britaine- World, as actors, autors, instruments,
mortall images of the immortall. He alone it is qui
tempus ab aevo ire jubet, and makes our King a
defender of the faith, by which aeternitie flowes from
time well husbanded, & to resemble herein also, stabi-
lisque manens dat cuncta moveri. In this tranquilitie
[I. i. 14.] we may employ our industry in painfull and gainfull
labours. I also in this peace, under Israels Salomon,
can from the shore behold with safety, with delight,
& in this glasse let others see, the dangerous Naviga-
tions and Ophyrian expeditions of our Countrie men,
& view their warlike fights in the waterie plaine as
from a fortified tower (so the Mogols did the battell
of the English and Portugals) not only free from perill,
but enjoying, some the gaines of their paines, others
the sweete contemplations of their laborious actions,
all of us the fruites of our labours and negotiations
at home and abroad, which grow from that Jacobaean
tree : whose blossomes are inscribed Beati pacifici. This
Worke is the fruite of that Peace, and my Song may
be, Deus nobis haec otia fecit, that I may write with
36
KING SOLOMON'S NAVY
Inke at leisure, and (under the shadow of this tree)
you read with pleasure, what these Pilgrimes have
written with hazard, if not with bloud in remote Seas
and Lands.
I flatter not the present, I devote to future posterity,
this monument of praise to the Almighty, who hath
given us this Salomon, if not in all dimensions, (never
was there, or shall be such) yet herein like, that wee
enjoy under his wings (in the combustions of neigh-
bour Countries) this our peace, plenty, learning, justice,
religion, the land, the sea voyages to Ophir, the world,
new worlds, and (if wee have new hearts) the com-
munion of Saints, guard of Angels, salvation of Christ,
and God himselfe the portion of our Cup, and lot of
our inheritance. Blessed are the people that be in Psa. 144. ult.
such a case, yea blessed are the people that have the
Lord for their God, This is the day that the Lord Psa. 118.
hath made, let us rejoyce and be glad in it. And if
our times yeelde some exceptions also, and the Tra-
ducer impute it to flattery that I bring not evils on
the stage : I say that blessed and loyall Shem and
Japheth hid from themselves & others that which
cursed Cham and Canaan quarrelled : Salomons times
yeelded grievances, and we live on earth, not in heaven;
there is the perfection of wisdome, holinesse, happinesse,
whereof Salomons times were a compleate type : we
have the truth in part, but all fulnesse is in him, in
whom dwelleth all the fulnesse of the Godhead bodily. Col. i. y 2.
which to expect here were Epicurisme and state-Puri-
tanisme. Quis me constituit vel judicem vel indicem ?
Malecontent, I am no Lord of times, nor Prince of
Princes (they are both Gods peculiar) I endevour to
keepe me in the ofiices of my calling, to choose the
good part, and in conscience towards God to acknow-
ledge Gods workes in all, and specially in those of
whom he hath said, Yee are Gods : To be an accuser
is the Divels office, and they which be evill themselves
will onely see evill in others.
37
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Of the proprietie which Infidels have in their
Lands and Goods : of proprietie in the Sea,
and of Salomons proprietie of the Sea and
Shoare at Ezion Geber.
Hus have wee discoursed of the prerogative of
Gods peculiar, the right which the true Children
of the Church have in Christ and by him in all
things : but what shall we say of propriety? of propriety
of Infidels ? Christs Kingdome is not of this world,
and properly neither gives nor takes away worldly
proprieties, civill and politicall interests ; but addes to
his subjects in these things a more sanctified use, all
Tit. 1. u!t. things being pure to the pure, impure to the impure ;
I Tim. 4. £qj, ^j^gy ^j.g sanctified by the word and praier, which
Infidels know not. In that interior court of conscience
(which in the wicked is defiled) the just have before
God a juster use, using the world as not abusing it,
not being high minded, nor trusting in uncertaine
I Cor. 7. riches : not setting their heart on them, though they
I Tm. 6. increase, nor loosing their hearts with them in their
Mat. 6. decrease or losse : not laying up to themselves trea-
Luk. 12. sures on earth where rust and moth and theefe have
power : not singing a requiem, soule take thine ease,
thou hast laid up treasure for many yeeres, when this
fooles soule it selfe is the worst thing it hath, and
may be turned this night out of that secure body and
secured state. But in the outward civill Court, and
before Men, the Gospell alters not, removes not the
land marke of the law, but as well bids Give to Cassar
that which is Caesars, as to God that which is Gods.
And therefore the rights of men by the royall or com-
mon lawes established (all derived from that of Nature,
and consequently from God, who is Natura naturans,
the creator of Nature) are in conscience of Gods com-
mandement to be permitted to them. Neither without
38
PROPRIETY IN THE SEA
Gods speciall command might the Israelites spoile (as
they did) the Egyptians, or invade the Canaanites.
It is Saint Judes note of filthy Sodomites, sleepers, /«</. Ep.
ignorant, beasts, disciples of Cham, Balaam, and Core,
rock.es, clouds without water, corrupt trees twise dead,
raging waves, wandring starres, to despise government :
naturall bruit beasts (saith Saint Peter prophesying of ^ Pet. z.
his pretended successors) spots and blots, wels without
water, clouds carried about with a tempest, to whom
the blacke darknesse is reserved for ever : promising
to others liberty, and are themselves the servants of
corruption (in this sence the servants of servants.)
Neither could the Divell devise a greater scandall to
the Gospell, then that it should rob Kings of their
supremacy and preheminence, subjects of their lands
and state, as if to convert to Christ were to evert
out of their possessions, and subvert states : which
is the cause of so few Jewes converted, and so perverse
conversions in America, as I have elsewhere shewed.
The Gospell is not a sword to take away earth, but
to destroy hell, and addes the Keyes of the Kingdome [I. i. 1 5-]
of heaven, not a hammer to breake in peeces the doores
of earthly Kingdomes : and least of all making instead
of Keyes, Picklockes (the note of a theefe, even though
he should enter at the doore and lawfully succeede lawfull
Bishops) which open and shut all at pleasure ; against
which there is but one word of force, and that is, force
it selfe and power which their faction cannot overthrow,
the Romish conscience being Lesbian and leaden, or Iron
and running compasse and variation, as the Needle of that
See hath touched it to observe the Pope as the magneticall
Pole, which Philosophers say is not that of heaven but of
the earth. God hath made us men, his Sonne hath called
us to be Christians, and this opinion doth turne men into
Beasts, yea Christian men into wilde Beasts without all
propriety, or any thing proper to humanity, which with
the rights thereof extends to Infidels. Infidels pro-
These hold not Christ, nor hold of him, as joynt heires : f'^'^-
39
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
yet are they not without all right, yea of him also they
hold in another tenure, not as sonnes, but as servants
(and the servant abideth not in the house for ever, but
70/4.8.35.36. the Sonne abideth ever: but if the Sonne make them free
they are free indeede ?) These hold, in a tenure of villen-
age not in state of spirituall inheritance, which yet warrants
a just title for the time, contra omnes gentes, against all
men (as servants use their Masters goods) but being
called by death to give accompt to their Lord, are dis-
possessed of all and themselves also for ever : whereas
the children here seeme in wardship, and to receive some
short allowance in the nonage of this life, but in the day of
death (the birth day of true and eternall life) as at full
age, enter into full possession of heaven and earth for
ever. That tenure yet of godlesse men (whith are without
hope, without Christ, without God in the world) is a
tenure from God, though as is said in a kinde of villen-
Eph. 2. 10. age ; and warrants against all men, as holden of and at the
Col. 1. 16. ^jji of the Lord Christ, by whom and for whom all things
^'^' ^' were created, and hee is before all things, and in him all
things consist. And hee is the Head of the Body the
Church. This tenure in capite is the Churches joynture ;
that of humane nature, from him whose all things are
Eph. 2, jure creationis, remaines to forreiners, which are strangers
Col. I. ixovci the Common-wealth of Israel, and from the pri-
viledges of the Holy Citie the New Jerusalem. For
after the Image of God, by this Image of the invisible
God were all Men created ; which though it bee in part
by sinne defaced, yet through the mercy of God in part
remaineth in the worst of men, which still retaine an
immortall reasonable spirit indued with understanding,
will, and memory (resembling the unity and Trinity)
animating and ruling (how imperfectly soever) the organi-
call body, and with it the inferiour creatures : which
dominion over the creatures is by God himselfe reckoned
to the image of God ; infected with sinne, and infested
G/r«. 1.26. y ^^^^ ^ curse ; but God even in the sentencing that judge-
3. 1 7. 1 8. 1 9. ment remembring mercy, added thornes, and thistles,
40
PROPRIETY IN THE SEA
and sorrow, and sweate, but tooke not away the use ;
yea he renewed the blessing to all the Sonnes of
Noah, and enlarged their commission, indenting in
mans heart this naturall right, and in the Beasts this
naturall awe and subjection, by Natures owne hand
writing.
Hee that then blessed them with. Replenish the earth. Gen. 11.7. 8.
did confound their Babel building, and scatter them abroad
from thence upon the face of all the earth, to put it in
execution, and hath made of one bloud all Nations of men ^<^f- ^7- 26.
(as is said before) to dwell on all the face of the earth, and
hath determined the times and bounds of their habitation.
Thus hee that gave Canaan to the Israelites is said (in a
proper sense though differing manner) to have given Are Deui.z.g.ig.
unto the children of Lot for a possession, the land of the
Emims, and the land of the Zamzummims which hee
destroyed before them : as he did that of the Horims to
the children of Esau, that as the former generations
entered by the Law of Nature, as first finders, so these
by the law of Warre, as confounders of the former, and
founders of a second state and succession, both guided by
the hand of divine providence. Salomon gave Hiram 1 R<'g- 9.
twenty Cities in recompence of Cedars, and Firre-trees
and Gold : and innumerable are the compacts and con-
tracts mentioned in Histories, whereby the rule of
Countries and States have beene made over to new
Masters, or to the old in a new tenure, as Joseph bought Gen. 47. 20.
all Egypt, their lands and persons to Pharaoh. But in
all these workes of Men, God is a coworker ; the most O^"- 4-
high ruleth in the Kingdomes of Men, and giveth it to
whomsoever hee will, was verified both actively and
passively in Nebuchadnezzar : Cyrus is called his servant,
Pilates power is acknowledged by the Lord of power to be
given from above, and to that Roman soveraignty (how Joh 19. n.
unjust soever their conquest was) hee submitted himselfe
in his birth (occasioned at Bethlehem by the decree and
taxation of Augustus) in his life by paiment ot tribute,
and in his death by a Roman both kinde and sentence.
41
*Regiapotestas
not! a repub.
sed abipso deo,
ut Catholtci
doctores senti-
unt. quamvis
n. a rep. ccn-
stituatur, non
potestatem sed
propr'iam au-
thoritatem in
regem trans-
fert, 55V. Fr.
a v'ut. Re led.
de pot. Civi/i.
Omne Domi-
nium a deo est :
domini est
terra i5 plen-
eius Dom.
totius creature
ISj omnis po-
testas a deo.
Rom. 13.
Jos. Angles.
Valent. parts,
z. q. de dom.
Rom. 13.
I Pet. 2. 13.
[I. 1. 16.]
* Hence came
the Lawyers
Fee.'vid.S.T.
Smiths com-
mon wealth.
I. 3. c. 10.
Zee this ques-
tion handled
more largel'^
in baiting P.
Alex his bull.
I.2.C. I. Read
also a Spanish
divine Fr. a
Victoria in his
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Per me reges regnant is his Proclamation, whether * by-
divine immediate vocation as in Moses, or mixed with Lot,
or meere, or free choise, or inheritance, or conquest of
warre, or exchange, or gift, or cession, or mariage, or
purchase ; or titles begun in unjust force, or fraud at first,
yet afterward acknowledged by those whom it concerned,
and approved by time, which in temporall things pro-
scribeth, and prescribeth : by this King of Kings doe
Kings reigne, and the powers that be are ordained of God,
to which every soule must be subject, even for conscience
sake, & propter Deum ; Whosoever therefore resisteth
the power, resisteth the ordenance of God, and they that
resist shall receive to themselves damnation.
This was written when all Kings were Idolaters and
Infidels, nor had the World many Ages after ever heard,
that Infidelitie, Heresie, or Idolatry were causes sufficient
for rebellion in Subjects or invasion of Neighbours, as in
the many examples of the Israelitish and Jewish Kings,
which neither invaded others for Infidelitie, nor were at
home deprived for Heresie, though all the neighbours
were Infidells, and most of those Kings Idolaters. To
usher Religion by the Sword is scarsly approved amongst
Mahumetans, which permit men liberty of soule, though
not of body : but to turne all the World into Timars, and
Knights or Souldiers fees, is more intolerable. It was
barbarous Latine to turne fides into feodum, the title of
all free lands of Subjects holden in fide, in * trust of
performing rents, services, and other conditions annexed
to the first Donation by the superior Lord : but this more
barbarous Divinitie, to dispossesse Barbarians of their
Inheritance, and by their want of Faith to increase our
fees of Inheritance, as if all the world were holden of the
Pope in Catholike fee, obtruded on us for Catholike
Faith : Christ came not to destroy the Law but to fulfill
it; and therefore did not disanuU by the Gospel, that
naturall Commandement of Alleageance and Obedience
to Princes, the Honor due to the Parents of our Countrey.
Neither doth Religion make a Father or Mother, but
42
PROPRIETY m THE SEA
Nature ; and it is said. Honour thy Father and Mother, Select, de Pot.
without annexion of qualitie good or bad. Nor could J^^' ^
Jonathan deny filiall observance, or loyall subjection to ^^y^,^ '^^^^,^„
Saul with such excuse ; nor could the Keyes that came arguments con-
later expel Scepters, which were of more ancient founda- futcththispre-
tion ; nor heavenly Keyes open or shut earthly Doores : ^^"'^^^ /^"'^^
nor can Infidelitie which concerneth Divine Law, yea in Qaietanal'soi
matters supernaturall, take away that right which Positive 2. q. 66. a. 8.
or Naturall Law hath given ; nor exclude from just title T. Aq. 2. 2.
on Earth, which some hold poena, rather then peccatum, j- jo-/^f-J-
in such as have not heard : nor can a pretended Vicar ^^j ^ ' y
challenge justly, what his Lord never claimed, what hee pertotamrela.
also disclaimed : nor did hee send Souldiers but Preachers, In which he
to convert the World to the Faith truly Catholike, and /'''^'^^^ {^e
therein shewed himselfe a true Salomon, a Prince of Peace, ^"cfuld not
figured by this our Salomon who sent Ships of Merchan- gwe just title
dise and not of Warre to Ophir. And as for any High to the Indies,
Priests Bull (whose roaring might conjure the spirits of ^nd conjutcth
Princes, within the circle of Pontificall censure) those 7-y ^^ ^^
dayes knew no such brutish dialect, yea wise and just i a'/w^. 2,35.
Salomon was so farre from fearing or desiring the Bulls Fia. ubi sup.
of Abiathar, that hee put him out of the High Priests Barbari sunt^
place for intermedling with the Crowne-succession, and ^^'lr°^'"lV
set Zadok in his roome. And for Ophir, long before privatim. Jus
inhabited (as appeareth, Gen. 10.) he did not for the autem gentium
discovery thereof, then new, challenge jurisdiction or tit quod in
Soveraigntie, as Lord of that Sea or Region by him ««5«^ ^^""
J • J / 1 1 /^ 1 • • 111 T J ^-f^' occupmrtt
discovered (no more then the Uphinans had beene JLords cedat.dh.fere
of Israel, if they had then discovered it) but left things best.
as hee found them, the Countrey appropriate to the
Inhabitants, the Sea open to such as would and could
in like manner adventure. Otherwise it was with him
and his right in Ezion Geber, on the shoare of the Red
Sea in the land of Edom. For this was peculiar (both
the shoare and sea adjoyning) unto Salomon, chiefe Lord
of Edom : which David had before conquered, and so
it continued under the Kings of Juda till the evill \Chr,\%.\t,.
dayes of Jehoram the sonne of good Jehoshaphat, 2 Cro. z\.
43
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
who made like use of this Haven, but with unlike
effect.
True it is that if Man had continued in his first
integritie, Meum & Tuum had never proved such
quarrelling Pronounes, to make warre more then Gram-
maticall, in setting all the Parts of Speech together by
Rom. 5. y 6. the eares. But sinne entring into the world, yea as an
^ 7- invading tyrant ruling, it was necessary that proprietie
should prevent rapine of the idler and mightier, and
incourage the industry of the just laborer, which for the
sweat of his browes might earne and eate his owne
Gen. 4. bread. Thus had Cain and Abel their proper goods, he
the fruits of the earth, this of his cattell, the proper
Objects of their labour. And when the whole earth was
filled with crueltie, God clensed the confusion of those
Fence-breakers by a generall deluge. After the Floud,
Gen. 10. Noahs Posteritie had the earth divided amongst them.
And in that renovation of the world, in the Golden
y/f/. 4.32.34. Age of the Church, when they had all things common ;
^ +5- the reason was, as many as were possessours of lands
sold them and brought the price : so that they had a
just proprietie of those their owne possessions, and con-
Lttk. 12. 14. ferred the same to others, and after it was sold the
money was their owne, and remained in their owne
power. He that refused to divide the inheritance
to brethren, would not dissolve and dissipate it to
Thou shalt strangers, and abolish one of the precepts* of the
, J Decalogue ; for stealing in properest sense cannot
some borderers .? , ' , ^ . .^ ^ ^1.7- ,11 1 r
are reported to "ce, it there be no proprietie. Wickedly therefore
hold first put doe the Anabaptists in generall, the Papists for their
into the deca- owne advantage ; the one by confusion, the other
H^^ % Th^ ^y combustions, deprivations, and depravations of
sure are bor- estates, remove the Land-marke. Nor doe others
derers, that is, well to take away all Sea-markes and right of Marine
theeves in proprietie.
tjl/llheltout ^^^ contrary wee see in Salomons Ezion Geber.
gffj^g Thorow other Seas hee sailed by universall and naturall
decalogue. right, in this as his owne proprietie, he builded his
44
PROPRIETY IN THE SEA
Fleet, prepared, victualled manned his Navie, and alto-
gether used the Sea and Shores, and Port, as is his proper
and just Inheritance.
§. VI. [I. i. 17.]
The commendations of Navigation, as an Art
worthy the care of the most Worthy ; the
Necessitie, Commoditie, Dignitie thereof
JWJjlAn that hath the Earth for his Mother, Nurse,
WM ^^^ Grave, cannot find any fitter object in this
World, to busie and exercise his heavenly and
better parts then in the knowledge of this Earthly Globe,
except in his God, and that his heavenly good and In-
heritance ; unto both which this is also subordinate, to the
one as a Booke set forth by himselfe, and written of his
Wisdome, Goodnesse, Power and Mercy ; to the other as
a way and passage, in which Man himselfe is a Pilgrim.
Now, though I might borrow much from Ptolemey,
Strabo, and others in Geographies prayse, yet will I rather
fixe my selfe on Salomon and his Ophir.
If Wee should respect persons, and be mooved by
authoritie, wee have in this Ophirian Navigation, the
patterne of two most worthy Kings, as two witnesses
beyond exception, Jewes and Gentiles conspiring ; wee
have Reverend Antiquitie of Time, Sanctitie of Sociall
leagues, Holinesse of sacred Designes, Greatnesse of
highest Majesty, Magnificence of brightest Splendour,
Munificence of rarest Bountie, Wisdome of justest Tem-
per, Provisions of maturest Prudence ; all these in this
Expedition of Salomon proclayming, that there is no way
by Land alone to the top, of humane Felicity (wherin
Salomon also was a type of a Greater) but as God hath
combined the Sea and Land into one Globe, so their
joynt combination and mutuall assistance is necessary to
Secular happinesse and glory. The Sea covereth one
halfe of this Patrimony of Man, whereof God set him
in possession when he said, replenish the earth and
45
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Gen. 7. 22. subdue it, and have dominion over the fish of the Sea, and
over the fowle of the Aire, and over every living thing
that mooveth upon the Earth. And when the Sea had, as
it were, rebelled against rebellious Man, so that all in
whose nosethrils was the breath of life, and all that was in
the dry Land died, yet then did it all that time indure the
yoke of Man, in that first of ships the Arke of Noah ; and
soone after the Goad also, when God renewed the former
Covenant, and imposed the feare and dread of Man upon
Gen. 9. 2. everie beast of the Earth, and upon every foule of the
Aire, upon all that mooveth upon the Earth, and upon
all the fishes of the Sea.
Thus should Man at once loose halfe his Inheritance,
if the Art of Navigation did not inable him to manage
this untamed Beast, and with the Bridle of the Winds,
and Saddle of his Shipping to make him serviceable.
Now for the services of the Sea, they are innumerable ; it
is the great Purveyor of the Worlds Commodities to our
Vid. D. j4mb. use, Conveyor of the Excesse of Rivers, Uniter by
Hexaem. I. 3. Xraflfique of al Nations ; it presents the eye with diver-
'^' 5* sified Colours and Motions, and is as it were with rich
Brooches, adorned with various Hands; it is an open field
for Merchandize in Peace, a pitched field for the most
dreadfull fights of Warre ; yeelds diversitie of Fish and
Fowle for diet. Materials for Wealth, Medicine for
Health, Simples for Medicines, Pearles and other Jewels
for Ornament, Amber and Ambergrise for delight, the
wonders of the Lord in the Deepe for instruction, variety
of Creatures for use, multiplicity of Natures for Contem-
plation, diversity of accidents for admiration, compendious-
nesse to the way, to full bodies healthfull evacuation, to
the thirsty earth fertile moysture, to distant friends
pleasant meeting, to weary persons delightful! refreshing ;
to studious and religious minds (a Map of Knowledge,
Mystery of Temperance, Exercise of Continence, Schoole of
Prayer, Meditation, Devotion, and Sobrietie : refuge to the
distressed. Portage to the Merchant, passage to the Tra-
veller, Customes to the Prince, Springs, Lakes, Rivers, to
46
COMMENDATIONS OF NAVIGATION
the Earth ; it hath on it Tempests and Calmes to chastise
the Sinnes, to exercise the faith of Sea-men; manifold
affections in it selfe, to affect and stupifie the subtilest
Philosopher ; sustaineth moveable Fortresses for the Soul-
dier, mayntayneth (as in our Hand) a Wall of defence
and waterie Garrison to guard the State ; entertaines the
Sunne with vapours, the Moone with obsequiousnesse,
the Starres also with a naturall Looking-glasse, the Skie
with Clouds, the Aire with temperatenesse, the Soyle
with supplenesse, the Rivers with Tydes, the Hils
with moysture, the Valleyes with fertilitie; contayneth
most diversified matter for Meteors, most multiforme
shapes, most various, numerous kindes, most immense,
difformed, deformed, unformed Monsters ; Once (for why
should I longer detayne you ?) the Sea yeelds Action to
the bodie, Meditation to the Minde, the World to the
World, all parts thereof to each part, by this Art of
Arts, Navigation.
Neither should we alone loose this halfe of Natures
dowrie, without the benefit of this Art, but even the
Earth it selfe would be unknowne to the Earth ; here im-
mured by high impassable Mountaynes, there inaccessible
by barren way-lesse Deserts ; here divided and rent in
sunder with violent Rivers, there ingirt with a strait siege
of Sea ; heere possessed with wild devouring beasts, there
inhabited with wilder man-devouring men; here covered
with huge Worlds of Wood, there buried in huger
spacious Lakes ; here loosing it selfe in the mids of it
selfe, by showres of Sand, there removed, as other Worlds [I. i. i8.]
out of the World, in remoter Hands; here hiding her
richest Mynes and Treasures in sterill Wildernesses,
which cannot bee fed but from those fertile Soyles, which
there are planted, & as it were removed hither by helpe
of Navigation. Yea, wheras otherwise we reape but the
fruits of one Land, or the little little part thereof which
we call our owne lands, hereby wee are inriched with
the commodities of all Lands, the whole Globe is epito-
mised, and yeelds an Abridgement and Summarie of it
47
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
* This is effec-
ted by such as
saile about the
Worldy as is
knowne of all
such as know
the Sunnes
selfe in each Countrle, to each man. Nor should we
alone loose the full moytie of our Demesnes by Sea, and
a great part of that other moytie the Land, but the
Heavens also would shew us fewer starres, nor should we
grow familiar with the Sunnes perambulation, to overtake
him, to disapoint him of shadow, to runne beyond him,
to imitate his daily journey, and make all the World an
Hand, to beguile this Time-measurer in exact reckonings
of Time, by adding* or loosing a day to the Sunnes
account. Nor could wee know the various Climates, with
their differing seasons, and diversified affects and effects
of the Heavens and Elements. Nor could we measure
the Earths true Dimensions and Longitudes, nor know
many creatures both vegetable and sensitive therein
(which are our Chattels) nor her high prized Minerals
and Gemmes ; nor yet could wee know and use the
varietie of Fowle, or (like inferiour Gods) dispose of
the winds in the Ayre, bringing constant effects, out of
their varietie, and observe their Seasons to flie with them
about the World, had we not these Sayle-wings of
shipping ; whereby we out-runne the wildest beasts, out-
swimme the swiftest fish, out-flie the lightest Fowles,
out-stretch the fiercest Windes, out-set the strongest
Currents, out-passe most spacious Seas, and tame all
Nature to the nature of Man, and make him capable
of his Naturall Patrimony.
What shal I say of other men.? The holiest, the
wisest, the Greatest of Men, of Kings, of Kings of Kings
(Salomons example speaks all this) hereby honour God,
hereby have made themselves to all Posterities honorable.
Wil you have al commendations at once? Salomon the
Epitome of al human worth and excellence, promised
by Prophesie before his birth, named by speciall appoint-
ment of God when he was borne, founder of (that
Miracle of Earth, and mysticall Mirrour of Heaven) the
Temple ; glorious in his other Erections, Customes,
Tributes, Riches, Government, and in (that Soule of
happinesse) the happy endowments of the Soule in
48
COMMENDATIONS OF NAVIGATION
Visions, Wisdome and Holinesse, in his Fame exceeding
Fame it selfe, his Renowme attracting all the Kings
of the Earth to seeke his presence, in his Writings
elected a Secretary of God to record wisdome to
salvation, to all Ages and places of the World, in
these things passing others, yea surpassing himselfe (even
here may we say, as before is said, is a greater then 2. Chron. 8.
Salomon) typing the Great Creatour and Saviour of the
World ; This first, and most eminent of men, is by the
first, and best of Stories, set forth as the first Founder
of Long and Farre Navigations, and Discoveries. As for
Noahs Arke, it was intended rather to cover and secure
from that tempestuous Deluge, and to recover that hand-
ful, the Seed of a New World, from the common
destruction, then to discover New Worlds, or to make
Voyages into any parts of the old : though if we should
yeeld This the beginning of Navigation (as indeed it was,
though not of Discovery) wee have hereof a greater
then Salomon, God himselfe the Institutor and Author,
Christs Crosse typed in the matter. Mans Baptisme in
the speciall, and Salvation in the generall scope and
event. But for Heathens, Josephus hath shewed that
Salomon was ancienter then their Gods, not their Navi-
gations alone ; and that Carthage was conceived many
yeares after Salomons death : and for Greece, Plato hath
recorded that Egyptian testimony, that they in all things
were children, which yet doted with age, when the
Romanes were in the vigor of their youth. The Tyrians
indeed were supposed Authours of this Art, but neither
could they make this Voyage, but passing over Land
through the Countries of others, there to build a Navie,
(as in this case they did with Salomon) nor is there
record or likelihood of any farre Navigation of theirs
till this, yea, it is likely, that heere and hence beganne
the greatnesse and supereminent lustre of their Name ;
the Art which they exercised at, and neere home before,
being thus brought out of the Nest, and by Salomons
wisedome taught such remote flights.
I 49 D
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Thus the Author, and thus Antiquity commends
Navigation : and no lesse the ends which mooved Salo-
mon thereto, which were to get Gold, Silver, Ivory,
precious Wood and Stones, and other Rarities, which
gave such lustre to his State, fewel to his Magnificence,
glory to his Name, Ornament to the Temple, splendour
to Religion, Materials to the exercise of his Bodie and
Minde, that I mention not the Customes increased, others
by the Kings example, adventuring the Seas, and Mer-
chandise quickened. This also he makes the fit Object
of his Royall thoughts and unmatchable wisdome ; not
trusting others care, he went himselfe to Ezion-Geber, to
make provisions for his Navie ; yea, and not leaning to
his sole Wisdome, Power, and Successe, entred into
league with Hiram, and employed his Ships and Mariners,
as he, which hath proclaimed to the World, vae Soli, and
Ecc. 4. esteemed two better then one, and to have better wages
for their labour, and a three-fold coard not easily broken.
Jol> 40, Hee was not like Behemoth, to trust that hee could draw
up Jordan into his mouth, much lesse to make a Mono-
poly of the Ocean, as if the whole East had been created
for Ezion-geber : but amidst his incomparable Designes,
framed of Greatnesse, clothed with Wealth, enlived with
Wisdome, attended with Successe and Glory, disdaines
[I. i. 19.] not, yea, seekes assistants, and admits a Heathen Kings
Society in this, in the Temples Negotiation ; inferring that
they neither mind the good of the true Temple, or the
Catholike Church, which will not endure Christian com-
partners in the Voyage to Ophir, which impound the
World in a corner, and entile a corner to the World.
And as he sought not to prejudice Egypt, or any
of his Neighbours, if out of their owne Ports they
intended to seek the World abroad, no more did he
proove injurious to the Ophirians, with whom he dealt,
eyther in their Wealth, hindred, by prohibiting all others
to trade with them ; or (among his many cares of build-
ing) by erecting Forts against their wils, as Prisons of
their Libertie, and Fetters of their Captivity.
50
COMMENDATIONS OF NAVIGATION
For if to doe as we would be done to, be the Law
and Prophets, this Prophet of the Law would not seeke
his owne profit, by invading the publike of whole Nations
remote and to him innocent, and force upon them so
unwelcome knowledge of God and his people Israel,
that through their injuries his Name might be bias- Rom. z.
phemed amongst the Heathen : but as he might use
his owne right where were no people, so in places in-
habited, not to neglect the security of his own, nor to
usurpe the Sovereignty of the Natives, or prevent and
intervert the Rights of common humanity. God that
would not (as before is intimated) the price of a Dogge
or a Whore, nor the Patrociny of a lie, would not by
publike Latrociny have his Temple adorned, nor suffer
his House to bee built with bloud, nor the holy Citie
with iniquity. Righteousnesse and Peace kisse each Jb. 2.
other in Gods Kingdome, and acts of Warre though
just, excluded David from the honour of building the
Lords House. It followes then that Salomon was in
this Ophyrian businesse, a man of peace, and thereof
an example to all following Discoverers, according to
that Christian Rule, as much as is possible to have Rom. 12.
peace with all men.
As Salomons Justice, so his Wisdome and Prudence
is exemplary, which though in him supereminent, yet
found (as is alreadie observed) no meanes at home to
maintaine the glory of Salomon, no meanes by Land
correspondent to such Magnificence and Munificence,
but addresseth himselfe by Sea and long Voyages to
seek it : nor doth he esteeme others eyes enough, nor
others assistance too much, but surveyes his Navie him-
selfe, & is glad of Hirams helpe. Nay, this was not
only the subject of his wisedome, but the furtherer and
Purveyor, by new experiments in Minerals, Gems, Beasts,
Fowles, Fishes, Serpents, Wormes, Trees, Fruits, Gums,
Plants, Men ; Climates, Winds, Seasons, Seas, Lands,
Soyles, Rivers, Fountaynes, Heavens, and Stars ; and a
World of the Worlds Varieties ; of all which howsoever
51
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
he had received the mayne stocke of Wisdome by
Ea.i.i^.zi. immediate Gift of God, yet did he frugally employ his
Talent, and thriftily improove that Revenue, labouring
to be more wise, and travelling in Wisdome and Know-
*Ecc. I. 13. ledge, and Equitie ; and *gave his heart to search and
'^- find out wisdome by all things that are done under the
Heaven, God humbling him with this sore travell, al-
though he excelled in wisdome, all that were before him
in Jerusalem. Thus Homers Ulysses in the Schooles
of divers Nations & Navigations is trained to that peer-
lesse wisdom, & thus Aristotle the chiefest of Natures
Schollers, travelled with Alexanders Purse and Experi-
ence to furnish himselfe, and succeeding Ages with
Naturall Science and Wisdome. And our Age which
God hath blessed beyond many former, produced as
Twinnes Navigation and Learning, which had beene
buried together in the same Grave with the Roman
Greatnesse, and now are as it were raysed againe from
the dead.
Hence it is that barbarous Empires have never growne
to such glory, though of more Giant-like stature, and
larger Land-extension, because Learning had not fitted
them for Sea attempts, nor wisdome furnished them
with Navigation. Thus the Persian, the Mogoll, the
Abassine, the Chinois, the Tartarian, the Turke, are
called Great, but their greatnesse is like Polyphemus
with one eye, they see at home like purbUnd men neere
to them, not farre off with those eyes of Heaven, and
lights of the World, the Learned knowledge, whereof is
requisite to Navigation. The Chinois at home, is hereby
stronger, and so is the Turke : but the other are braved
by every pettie Pirat on their owne shores : the rest
like Ostriches spread faire plumes, but are unable to
rayse themselves from the Land : yea, their Lands also
(as hath happened to the Abassine) and Sea-townes taken
from them to the downfall of their estate. One Salomon
left greater testimonies of greatnesse, by this his wisdome
and helpe of Navigation, then many of the later Otto-
52
COMMENDATIONS OF NAVIGATION
mans, which possessed all Salomons Territories, and per-
haps a hundred times so much added. But as God
gives huge strength and vast bodies to beasts, yet makes
Man by art and reason secure from them, if not wholy
their Masters; so to the good of Christendome, hath
hee denied Learning to those Barbarians, and skill or
care of remote Navigations, which how otherwise they
might infest the World, appeares by their Christian
Slaves and unchristian Pirats, whereof they make use
against us, and whereby their Mediterranean is guarded.
But on the Arabian, the Portugals before, the English
since have put a bridle into the mouth of the Ottoman ^^ost hist.
Horse, and shewed how easie it is to intercept his ^"'^- -^'^-^ '
Maritime incomes, and if not to smother him (as the
Floridans serve the Whale by stopping the two holes,
whereby he breath's) yet to impoverish him by diverting
the riches of the Persian and Arabian Gulphes.
And hereby is evident that as we have observed in
Salomons Justice, and Wisdome, so Fortitude it selfe
here is exercised, hence increased : nor did Alexander
thinke it enough to have overcome men, but would [I. i. 20.]
also encounter the unknowne Ocean. Salomons riches
made him eminent and secure, his Navigations rich.
But besides the necessary exercise of Fortitude in the
Mariner exposed and opposing himselfe to Step-dame
Elements, to Shelves and Rockes from the Earth,
Whirle-pooles, Currents, Billowes and Bellowes of the
Sea, Tempests, Huricanos, Tufons, Water-spouts, and
dreadfuU Meteors from the Aire : by Sea-fights is the
safest defence of our owne (as the Oracle instructed
the Graecians by Wooden-castles, to fortifie against
that World of men in Xerxes his Armie) and surest
offence to the Enemy. What reputation of cour-
age, what increase of State, did the Portugals hereby
attaine in Africa and Asia.'' cooping up the Natives
within their shoares, possessing themselves of divers
petty Kingdomes, enriching themselves with the richest
Trade in the World, and that maugre the force of the
53
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Moores, of the Egyptian and Turkish Sultans ? The
Sea was the Work-house, and Navigation the Anvile,
whereon the fortitude of a Woman, wrought the safetie
of her Subjects, and hammered the terrours of that
enemy, which was called, Omnium aetatum & totius
orbis amplissimi Imperii Monarcha. Nor need I name
the Belgian United Provinces, whose Free estate like
another Venus arose out of the Sea, and hath forced
Mars to woe this Ladies love and amitie, when force
could not ravish her ; which seemes since not only to
contemne that force, to neglect this love, but almost
wantonly in many of hers, remembers to forget herselfe
in some respects to her quondam best friends, by whose
helpe this Neptunian Amazon was secured at home, by
whose ayde and example, that I adde not their Name,
her Fortune and Fortitude hath attempted both East
and West, yea, hath taken away the name of East and
West out of the World, and three times compassed the
Compasse. Thus hath a little remnant of Land by
Sea-assistance, swelled to this present greatnesse, and
filled the remotest Indies with her Martiall and Mer-
curiall Designes.
Now for Temperance, Salomon himselfe stumbled and
fell at that stone ; neither are Sea-men usually on Land
the most temperate : Ulysses had not heard of Cyrce
or the Syrenes, had hee not adventured the Sea. Yet
let this be a commendation of the Marine art, how
ever the Mariner be to blame. It is the excellency of
the thing that makes it a strong temptation ; strong
and sweet wines are commended, though weake braines
and distempered heads bee justly blamed for their in-
temperance ; in the good gifts of God, beautie, wealth,
and honor (as the wormes breede in best fruits) are
I. Joh. 2. the lists of the lust of the flesh, the lust of the eyes
and pride of life, which are not of the Father but of
the world. Nor was Heaven to blame for the fall of
Angels, or Paradise for that of Men ; nor the Sea if
her riches make mens mindes sea-sicke, wavering,
54
COMMENDATIONS OF NAVIGATION
inconstant, distempered, and like the Sea, subject to
tempestuous temptations. Yea, if you looke neerer,
you shall see, as men blame and feare death for the
last fatall paines, which yet are not properly of death
(which is not in possession till paine and sense be quite
dispossessed) but of the remainders of life ; so deale
they with Navigation in this case, whereas the Sea holds
them in good temper, and is a correction house to the
most dissolute ; but the Land makes them forget the
Sea and temperance together. Salomons uxoriousnesse
and idolatries were Land-beasts, not Sea-fishes : nor
could his Apes and Peacocks, the vainest of his Sea
wares, teach him that vanitie. The wonders of the Psal. 107.
Lord in the Deepe teach many, no doubt, deepest
Divinitie and profoundest Temperance, though some froth
swims on the top of the Sea, and beates on every shore
where the winde drives it, carried about with every
blast of tentation, to the death of more in the wrongly-
accused voyage of the East Indies by Bacchus and Venus,
then Neptune and Mars, and all such other supposed
Deities, and perhaps (I will not speake Dutch) that scurvy
Sea-devill too. Coelum non animum mutant qui trans
mare currunt. They carry their vices with them, which
because the Sea, a Schoole of sobrietie and temperance,
permits not to practise, breake out on them aland in
greater furie. And as Oviedo tels of Lice, that they
leave men a litle past the Azores, as they saile to the
West Indies, and die and vanish by degrees, nor trouble
them in the countrie, but at their returne about the
same height (as if they had waited all that while for
them) breede afresh ; so is it with vices, which being
practised most on Land, doe finde men on every shore,
where people and plentie offer opportunitie. Once,
Earth is predominant as in our complexions, so in our
conditions.
Now for the vertues called Theologicall, Faith, Hope,
and Charitie, the Sea is a great Temple not to con-
template their theorie, but really to practise them. Faith
55
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
hath her greatest eclipse by interposition of Earth, as
we see in the Moone ; but at Sea, Coelum undique, &
undique pontus, no Earth is seene, only the Heaven
(the walls of our fathers Palace) and the inconstant
shifting Elements, which constantly put us in minde of
our Pilgrimage, and how neere in a thin ship, and
thinner, weaker, tenderer body we dwell to death,
teaching us daily to number our dayes, and apply our
hearts to wisedome. And what can more lively traine
us in Hope then Sea-navigation, where the life we live
is hope, where as Davids former deliverance confirmed
I. Sam. 17. him against the uncircumcised Philistine, so daily deliver-
ances from death in so few inches distance by windes
and waves, which like the Beare and the Lion alway
assault us, may the better traine us to the fight with
Goliah himselfe, and as I have said (by death escaping
death) to cut off Goliahs head with his owne sword.
But the chiefest of these is Charitie, and the chiefest
charitie is that which is most common; nor is there
any more common then this of Navigation, where one
man is not good to another man, but so many Nations
as so many persons hold commerce and intercourse of
[I. i. 21.] amitie withall ; Salomon and Hiram together, and both
with Ophir ; the West with the East, and the remotest ;
parts of the world are joyned in one band of humanitie ;
and why not also of Christianitie ? Sidon and Sion, Jew
and Gentile, Christian and Ethnike, as in this typical!
storie ? that as there is one Lord, one Faith, one Baptisme,
one Body, one Spirit, one Inheritance, one God and
Father, so there may thus be one Church truly Catholike,
One Pastor and one Sheepfold ? And this also wee hope
shall one day be the true Ophirian Navigation, when
Ophir shall come into Jerusalem, as Jerusalem then went
unto Ophir. Meane while, wee see a harmonie in this
Sea-trade, and as it were the concent of other Creatures to
this consent of the Reasonable, united by Navigation,
howsoever by Rites, Languages, Customes and Countries
separated. Heaven conspires with the inferior Elements,
56
COMMENDATIONS OF NAVIGATION
and yeelds, as it were, a Sea Card in the Sun and Stars.
The Elements which every where else are at open warres,
herein agree in sweetest symphonie; the Earth yeelding
Shores, Capes, Bayes and Ports, as nests ; the Aire windes
as wings to these artificiall Sea-fowles (so esteemed at
their first sight by the Americans, and by the Negros)
and the Sea admitting strange Children into her Familie,
and becomming a Nurse against her Nature, to the Earths
generation. What shall I say more ? Omne tulit
punctum qui miscuit utile dulci. To the many profitable
effects of Navigation, many pleasures may be added both
of Reason in speculation, and of Sense in more then
sensuall delight. Salomon in his Ophirian voyage fur-
nished himselfe with Gold and Silver, and other solid
commodities; with Almuggim trees also, yea with Apes
and Peacocks, the one for the musicall delights of the
Temple, the other domesticall and naturall. But I am
plunged in an Ocean, when I goe about the Oceans praise,
which goes about all things : I shall sooner drowne my
selfe in these Deepes, then measure the true depth of the
Seas commendations, or Navigate thorow the commodities
of Navigation by commerce abroad by his owne, or by
Customes at home by others employments. The Text
it selfe is a Sea, and needes a better Steeresman to instruct
in these Points of Salomons Compasse, which saith more
for Navigation then I can, who yet to shew my love
and honour of that Noble Science have adventured to
say this, to pay this as Custome for the whole Worke,
wherein are returned so many returnes from Sea. And
now it is high time we come to the History it selfe, and
historicall or litterall sense; the first in our intention,
howsoever last in execution.
[§. VII.
57
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
I. Reg. 9. 26.
§. VII.
Of Ezion Geber, Eloth, and the Red Sea: that of
Edom it received that name, and communi-
cated it to the Indian Ocean, by the Phoenician
Navigations frequent in those times to India.
INd King Salomon made a Navie of Ships in Ezion
Geber, which is beside Eloth, on the shoare of
the Red Sea in the Land of Edom, &c.
This is the first and best testimonie of a holy Navie.
Noah had by Divine Wisdome and Precept built a Ship,
which preserved the remainders of the Old, and beginnings
I. Pet. 3.21, of the New World, a figure of that Baptisme which now
saveth us by the resurrection of Jesus Christ. The
Temple, a later and livelier figure of Heaven and
Salvation it selfe, must bee furnished with due materialls
by a whole Fleet of Ships, which shall not save alone
from dangers, but crowne with fulnesse ot joy and glory ;
this typically then renewed by Salomon for new supplies
every Trinitie of yeares ; but there the Eternall Trinitie
Jpoc.ii.iz, shall at once bee the Temple, the Sunne, the exceeding
^^' great reward, and all in all for ever. No passage was
uCoiil. found for Israel out of Egypt to the Wildernesse (a
type of the life by Faith) nor for abundance of the
Temples riches the shadow of glory, but by the Red
Sea ; so meritorious is the blood of our Redeemer, which,
by bloody sweat, whippings, and a thorny Crowne, welled
Springs of the water of life out of all parts of his body ;
out of his hands and feet yeelded the foure Rivers which
watered the Paradise of God ; out of his pierced side
and heart flowed a sea, a Red Sea of water and bloud
to save, to enrich us, to purchase our Justification by
Grace, and beginnings of Sanctification growing unto
perfect Glory.
But as all faire things are farre from easie possession,
so is it with Heaven, and all her mysteries, so is it
with us in this Voyage of Salomon, to know where this
58
THE RED SEA
Ezion-geber was, from whence he set sayle, and to come
to that Ophir, where he made his Voyage : touching
both which, things otherwise enough difficult are made
the harder by those mysts, which disagreeing opinions
have raised in our way. The Text giveth three markes
to know the first, that it was beside Eloth, on the shoare
of the Red Sea, and in the Land of Edom. This third
marke of Ezion-geber is delineated by Moses, Deut. 2.
8. and before in Num. 33. 35. made the two and thirtieth
Station of the Israelites removing, or march in the
Wildernesse. And heerein our Maps of that Chapiter,
were in the former Bibles much to blame, which are
in that and other respects much amended, in the Map of
the Holy Land added to the last Translation. Now
that it was on the shoare of the Red Sea, and not on the
Mediterranean, this Text proveth : and the conceite of
Goropius in this kinde that denieth Idumasa to extend J- Gonp.
to the Red Sea, and averreth that this Fleet was set Becan Hts-
forth from the Idumasan Mediterranean shoare, it is pj j'jVV
as many other disputations of his, more full of industry
then wit, of wit then learning, of learning then judgement.
Strange are his conceptions, and strong his disceptations,
but having weake foundations (grounded commonly on
names and wordes buried under succession of rubbishes)
they prove in the end (as Joseph Scaliger speaketh) but Josep. Antiq.
Doctas nug^, more wordy then worthy guides, which ^- ^- ^- ^•
doe but verba dare. Againe, that Josephus placeth
Esiongeber at Berenice, is either a marginall note of
some novice Geographer crept into the Text, or else an
old error; for Berenice is on the ^Egyptian shore,
Esiongeber on the Arabian. Josephus placeth it neere
Elana : and in the Text Eloth is set a guide to Esiongeber.
Now Eloth being written in the holy tongue rn^N ^^d
ni)\\ was by transmigration shifted and removed to divers
pronuntiations, a thing usuall in Ebrew names, both of
places and persons. Hee that seeth how John or James
are transported in such unlike sounds from the Originall,
in Greeke, Latine, French, Dutch, Spanish, Italian,
59
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
English, and other languages, in all so unlike and diver-
sified, would scarcely acknowledge them brothers, or to
have any kindred either to the mother tongue, or in
those many sister languages : and so is it commonly with
other names.
/. 16. Strabo calls it AeiXa, Josephus 'KiXavh, the Latins Elana,
and the Gulfe or Bay neere to it is termed Elaniticus.
Of this place how it lieth, and how the Ancients were
deceived, you have the Relations of Don John Di Castro,
from his owne eyes and learned judgement, supposed
to bee the same which is now called El Tor, or Toro.
Yea the Red Sea is likeliest to have received that name
from Edom, as the Pamphilian, Ionian, Tyrrhene, Brittish,
and other Seas are ordinarily so named of the Principall
shoares they wash. Castro hath better examined the
rednesse then any man, and compared the Moderne
and Ancient opinions with his owne eyes. And for a
Booke-traveller, I must needs applaud Master Fuller,
Our Country-man, who in the last Chapiter of the
fourth Book of his Miscellanea Sacra, hath mustered the
testimonies of the Ancients together, and ascribeth the
25, name of Red-sea to Edom, of whom Idumaea tooke name,
and of him and it, this Sea. For Ptolemey's Idumea
is farre short of the Ancient, which contained also
Nabathaea and their Citie Petra, whence Arabia Petrea
received the name ; Esaus Sword, (of which his Father
had prophesied) conquering to both Seas.
This Edom or Esau was that Erythras, which the Grecians
mention to have given name to that Sea, by translating
Edom into Erythras or Erythraeus, as Cephas into Petrus.
Postellus had stumbled on this Note, which Fuller more
fully and learnedly hath opened, as other things also
pertaining to our purpose. That there is a rednesse
in some parts of that Sea, by reason of the cleerenesse
of the water, and abundance of a kind of red Corrall,
branching it selfe on the transparant bottoms, Castro
hath made evident, but that in a small part of that Sea ;
the like whereof happneth in other Seas of cleerest waters,
60
THE RED SEA
which show white from sands, greene from weeds, parti-
coloured with pleasant diversified hue, as Pineda citeth
the testimony of Ferandez observed neere to Carthagena
in America, every Stone, Shell, or whatsoever else was See Saris his
in the bottom, in those liquid waves yeelding so pleasant ^'°y^S'^ ^- 4- '"•
and various a tincture, as his many Navigations had no ' ^
where else observed ; and Captaine Saris in this Sea,
called anciently Erythraean (which name, besides the
Arabike and Persian Gulfes, contained the Indian Ocean,
so named as it seemeth, from the frequent Navigations
out of Eloth and Esion Geber in Edom unto India) was
one night almost terrified with a glare yeelding light to
discerne Letters, suspected to bee some breach, and
proved nothing but Cuttle Fish in the bottome.
But to returne to our Red Sea, Agatharchides in
Photius his Bibliotheca, saith it is not called Red of the p/wt. Bib.
colour, but 0.1Z0 Tov SvvaarTovcrauTo? of some man which there
ruled. The Scriptures call it Siph, Suph, or Souph, trans- Co/. 13 22,
lated algosum, caricosum, juncosum (to which accordeth ^ •^^i'-
Martialls Verse ; Quicquid Erythraea niger invenit Indus in
alga) it seemes of the abundance of Rushes and Weeds there
growing. The Moores, Turkes, and Traders thereof in
later times call it the Sea of Mecca : Mela mentioneth the ^^1^ <^^ ^'f"
colour, and the King Erythras there reigning ; Plinie addes ^j'/"^ j' 7-
for the name. The Sunnes repercussion from the Sand and
Land; Strabo cites the same out of Eratosthenes, with S(ral>. 16.
a tale of Ctesias of a Fountaine emptying his red-okerie
waters thereinto, and the Relation of Boxus a Persian,
that Erythras a Persian planted a Persian Colonie in an
Hand thereof. Ouranius in Stephanus tells of the red
adjoyning Mountaines : the Poets have their Perseus, and
others their other conceits and deceits, which I leave to ^p. , ,
their Authors, as also Pinedas* later device. The nature ^.^^ Salom.li.
of that Sea is better delivered in the voyages of Castro, 4.^.10.
Midleton, Saris, Dounton, Haines, and others in these thinketh this
our Navigations. But for Eloth and Esiongeber, Master ^^"^ Sea to be
T-^ii-r •• 1 01 -I- TXT* J SO named of
duller IS or opinion that Salomon in his great Wisdome, Red Weeds
wanting fit Mariners, sent to Hiram for Tyrians and growing there-
61
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
in, sojoyning Phaenicians, and that a large Colonic was sent by Hiram to
SuphandEry inhabit those parts, then subject to King Salomon, by
Telubilon °'" "^^^^^ meanes Solomon and Hiram enter into societie for
Vuuho°se'red the Indian traffick by that Sea of Edom, so to get the
Herbs are his riches of the East in possession. This Colonie numerous
creatures : for ^^^ strong he placeth at Esiongeber the Arsenal, or fittest
neither he ci- , ^ building Ships, and at Eloth the fittest Port,
teth,norcanl r , o i r i t j- u j- t^u u
find any au- Mart, and Staple for the Indian merchandise, ihus hee,
thentlke Au- and very probably : adding that the Hebrew ^lath in the
thor for them, singular, and iEloth in the plurall number, was by the
InPhoTuM Phenicians turned into Ailath, whose singular is Aila, and
XaJlr^v ' plurall Ailan : thence the Greekes Ailae, Ailana, Eilane,
xb\Ttov. Elana, and the Latins ^Elana, and by inversion Laeana.
This Phoenician Colonie hee observeth to have beene of
[I. i. 23.] most name of all other the Inhabitants thereof For
the Jewish yoke was soone shaken off by the Edomites
2. Chron. 21. themselves, after Jehoshaphats death, Jehoram rebelling
^- against God, and the Edomites against him. After that
2.Reg.\\.zz. Azariah recovered Elath and built it. It continued not
Z.Reg. 16.6. long, but Rezin King of Syria recovered Elath to Syria,
* The Edition and drave the Jewes from Elath, and*the Syrians came
of Brixianus (.q Elath, and dwelt there to this day. Thus the Jewes
hath Idumai ^j^j^j^ ^^^^ ^^^ Lords, and received the Customes, were
runt,l5c.to expelled; but the Idumaean Natives and Phasnicians,
whichamanu- which might bee usefull to the conquerours remained,
script of M. j-}^e Tyrians being Syrophasnicians, and speaking the
^'^^r^th Syrian language, and by their merchandising so profit-
able to their Kings.
S/r. /. 16. This Elath was after called Albus Pagus, by Strabo
called the chiefe Mart of the Nabatjeans, whence the
Indian and Arabian Merchandise was carried to Petra,
thence to Rhinoculura in Phsnicia neere Egypt, and
thence dispersed to other places. Thus in the times
before the Ptolemeys. But in Salomons time, and whiles
the Jewes ruled there, they were brought to Jerusalem
and to Tyrus; and after that to Myos Hormos and
Arriani Peri- Berenice, i^gyptian Ports on the other side of the Red
plus Sea, to be thence convayed to Alexandria. Arrianus
62
THE RED SEA
in his time mentioneth the Garrison at Albus Pagus
and Custome there taken, the transporting of wares
thence to Petra, notwithstanding the Egyptian flourishing.
Saint Jerom also placeth Ailat In extremis finibus Pales- ^^>'-- d^ ^^c,
tinae, adjoyning to the Wildernesse and the Red Sea : ^ '
Unde ex ^gypto in Indiam & inde ad ^gyptum navi-
gatur. Sedet autem ibi legio Romana cognomento
Decima; Et olim quidem Ailat a veteribus dicebatur,
nunc vero appellatur Aila.
Ptolemev placeth Phsnicum oppidum not far from He which will
T-., 1 tT A • -r>i • • "1 ^i„^ . if^ "'Ore or
Elana; the He Astarte is a Phaenician memorial also; ^^^^^ ^„^-^^;.
Plinie mentioneth Gens Tyra, and Herodotus the Syrians ^/^^ /^^ /^i^^
on the Red Sea shoare ; that I pursue no other An- read M. Ful-
tiquities. These Tyrians it seemeth first began the ^^'■•
sailing of the Indian Seas, and Habitation on the Arabian
shoares, instructed by the Wisdome, and procured by
the Friendship of Salomon with Hiram : which they
continued under many State-changes, till the Mahumetan
times, the Staple of those Indian Merchandises being
altered after the Jewish times, with the chiefe Monarchies,
Assyrian, Babylonian, Persian, Ptolem^an, Roman. And
this is the onely Phoenix-neast made of sweet Spices in ^^'^^p °f
Nature false (for God made all Fowles at first, and after ^^' ^^'^"'''''
brought to, and out of the Arke, in both sexes, male
and female) but true in this Alegory, the Phasnicians of
all the Nations known, being the only skilful Mariners
in the Arabian and Indian seas, and from the one, by
the other, bringing the Spices and Riches of the East
into the West, that skill being ever communicated not
by Generation, but by Industry ; which made Tyrus
(as Ezekiel describeth it) the Phoenix indeed of all Cities E^i'k- 27- ^
of Trade in the World. Master Fuller learnedly addeth ^^\ .^^^^
the Fables of Bacchus and Hercules their Indian Expedi- the fables of
tions, to this of Salomon and Hiram, Hercules being Bacchus and
adored of the one, and Jehova of the other, which name Hercules.
by Heathens was perverted to m^ayo^ and io(3dKxo? names ^^q^^J^^'^J^
of Bacchus in Hesychius ; which agreeth to Plutarchs „ijjj^fio„ and
conceit, that the Jewes worshipped Bacchus on their // is evident,
63
ter-
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Sabbaths, and deriveth the name Sabbatum from a-a^dl^eiv,
and a-a^acrioij a name of Bacchus, as his Priests were
termed ara^^ol. Now for that Gulfe in which Strabo
placeth Elana, and calls it therefore Elaniticus, and
another towardes Egypt, I referre you to Castros follow-
ing relations, which better knew those parts then Strabo
P/ut. Sympos. could ; Gaza by Strabo and Plinies reckoning seemeth
^•4- to bee about one hundred and fiftie of our miles or more
I "j % ^n *^ ^^°"^ thence. Salomon went in Progresse to take care
halfe, the other of this his Ophirian Fleet from Jerusalem to Esion-geber,
150. almost as farre as from London to Yorke.
Asion Geber in Saint Jeroms interpretation signifieth
Hieron. Epist. ligna viri, aut lignationes viri, aut dolationes hominis,
ed. Tabtol. ^uXaKiafMo^opo^ ; whence some gather that much Timber
grew there usefull for building of Ships : perhaps, and
I rather beleeve, for the Timbers brought thither as to
an arsenall or storeyard for that purpose. For as Woods
agree not with Moses his Wildernesse, so I find little
mention of Wood in all the Arabike shoare ; at lest,
later times have knowne none there. And Soliman
the Great Turke, A. 1538. is said to have brought the
materialls of the great Fleet which hee built at Sues
in the Red Sea, to invade Dium and expell the Portugalls
out of India, from remote Regions, Materiam ex long-
inquis colligi jussit (Damianus a Goes is our Author)
illamque sumptu in^stimabili ad mare rubrum vehi
Com. Venrt. curavit. Comito Venetiano, who with other Venetians
^'^"'' J°i r' ^^^^ forced to that service out of their Ships at Alex-
^c^\l of these andria to goe to Cairo and Sues, more particularly
Deserts and relateth that Sues is in a . Desert place where no Hearb
of Sues. of any sort groweth, where the Armada for India was
Satalin is in j^^de, and all the Timbers, Ironworkes, Tackling,
^aJTamher Munitions were brought from Satalia and Constantinople
{some saf) in by Sea to Alexandria, and thence carried on the Nile
Cilicia. by Zerme (Boats, or Rafts) to Cairo, and thence on
Camells to Sues. This Voyage is eightie miles, in
which is neither habitation, nor water, nor any thing
for life : they carry Nilus water on Camells when the
64
THE RED SEA
Carovans goe thither. In the Pagans times, it was a
great Citie and full of Cisternes, and had a trench from
Nilus which filled all their Cisternes, destroyed by the
Mahumetans, so that now they fetch their water sixe
miles off from brackish Wells. There the Turke built
a Fleet of seventie six Vessells of all sorts, &c.
Don John di Castro speakes of this Fleet of Salomon,
and sayth, the Timber whereof it was made was brought
from Libanon and Antilibanon (so little signe saw hee,
or heard of any Trees or Wood in these parts) and saith,
that from Toro all the Coast is West, and without any
Port but Sues, and that therefore Cleopatras Fleet was [I. I. 2+.]
brought by Land from Nilus, to Sues over the Isthmos.
This is in 29. degrees 45. minutes, supposed Arsinoe of
the Ancients, Some say, Civitas Heroum ; and said to
be the Turkes Arsenale for his Armada, for those Seas,
the Materials being brought from Caramania : which
at Castros being there, consisted of one and forty great
Gallies and nine great Ships. It seemeth by Sir Henry
Middletons Story following, that their strength in those
Seas is weake in later times. As that whole Wildernesse
yeelded nothing for mans life, but their food was Manna
from Heaven, and their apparell was by heavenly power
preserved, so here Salomons wisdome is freely given,
and his Materials for an Ophirian Fleet, and Temple
structure must be not naturally there growing. His
Mariners also must be borrowed, to shew that the just
live by faith, and in matters of grace, wee have nothing i. Cor. 7. 4.
which wee have not received, not growing out of the
naturall powers of free will, but framed out of the will
freed by divine grace, agreeing to which Mystery nothing
of the Temple was framed in Moriah, nor the noyse
of a Hammer once heard; the Tabernacle before built
also of Egyptian spoyles ; and Israel inherited Cities
which they builded not, and Vineyards planted by them :
and lastly, Christ himselfe was crucified without the
gate, that neither Jew nor Jerusalem may challenge
either Monopoly or Merit, but all may bee ascribed to
I 65 E
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
meere mercle and free grace, Non nobis domine, not
to us Lord, not to us but to thy Name be given the
glory.
[I. i. .5.] §. VIII.
Of Ophir, divers opinions weighed and censured ;
whether the Compasse was knowne to the old
World; that the remote parts were lately in-
habited, the New World but newly, and a
great part thereof not yet.
His Golden Countrey is like Gold, hard to find
and much quarrelled, and needes a wise Myner
to bring it out of the Labyrinths of darknesse,
and to try and purifie the Myners themselves and their
reports. And here our best Athenians seeme Owles
indeed, which dazled with Salomons splendour hide them-
selves affarre off, and seeke for Easterne Ophir in Peru,
and the West Indies. Such conceits have transported
Postellus, Goropius Becanus, Arias Montanus, Vatablus,
Possevinus, Genebrard, Marinus Brixianus, Sa, Engu-
binus, Avenarius, Garcia, Noble Morney, and many
others by their authority. Their reason is spelled out
of the Letters of Ophir and Peru, so neere of Kinne.
Arias Montanus in his Phaleg is both large and little
in this point, saying, both much and nothing; for from
the Scriptures stiling the Ophirian Gold D-^ino Paruaim,
he gathereth that it was brought from the two Perues, one
of which he maketh new Spain, and the other that which
now is called Peru; or the Northerne and Southerne
moyties of America ; and that those parts were commonly
traded in ancient times. He maketh the rowe of hils
which runne from Panama, to the Magellan Straits to be
Gen. 10. 26, Mount Sephir : for so it is said Gen. 10. speaking of
27.28,29,30. joktans Sonnes, the brother of Peleg or Phaleg; And
Joktan begat Almodad, and Sheleph, and Hazarmaveth,
and Jerah And Hadoram, and Uzal and Diklah, and
Obal and Abimael and Sheba. And Ophir and Havilah
66
OPINIONS OF OPHIR
and Jobab : all these were the sonnes of Joktan. And
their dwelling was from Mesha, as thou goest unto
Sephar, a Mount of the East; or as Tremellius, ad
montes orientes usque.
If learned Montanus had viewed his owne Map only,
hee should have seene his Ophir in the West, and not in
the East : and if it be said Salomons fleet went by the East
to the Westerne parts of the World, as the Philippinae
and Moluccan shippes of the Spaniards use to doe, yet
Moses speakes of the dwelling and habitations (not of
Journeyings and Navigations) which God after the Baby-
lonian conspiracy had alloted to the generations of men ;
their dwelling must then bee in regard of Moses when he
wrote this in the Desert, or of the scattering from Baby-
lon, whereof he wrote. But these parts of America, are
more then halfe the Globe distant from those places
Eastward, and much neerer by the West.
Againe, the name Peru or Piru is a vaine foundation, Sepharuaim.
for divers places (see Ortelius his Thesaurus Geograph.) ^- ^^S- i7-"
,., ^ , ^ , . : r a name as like.
have like, or the same names, neyther is any part ot ^^^ ^^.^^^ ^^_
America by the Inhabitants called Peru, but this name ding but a
was accidentally by the Spaniards ascribed to those begin- Sameck to
nings of their Discoveries on the South Sea, and con- P^f'^'^^'" ^
tinued to that great Kingdome of the Incas found by ^l^duedby^he
Pizarro. Garcilasso de la Vega of the Inca bloud Royall Assyrians.
by his mother, sonne to one of the Spanish Conquerors, Vega. com.
borne and brought up at Cozco, chiefe City of Peru, realesl.x.c.
sayth that they had no generall name for the Kingdome, Jj^ 5- ^^^^ ^^
but Tavantin Suyu, that is, the foure parts of the World; /. 7. r, 13.
nor acknowledge the appellation of Peru : but the first
Discoverers seising on a fisherman in a River, asked him
of the Countrey, and he amazed and not understanding
them, answered Beru, and annon added Pelu, as if he
should say, my name (if you aske me thereof) is Beru,
and I was fishing in the River, Pelu being the common
name of a River. The Spaniards, as if he had answered
directly, corrupted a name of both those words, which
they understood not, and called the Region Peru, a name
67
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Lopez de Go-
mar a Gen.
hut. c. $2.
Bias Val. hut.
Peru.
Acost. hut. I.
2. cap. 13.
[I. i. 26.]
Lem.de Occul-
tis Nat. mirac.
I. 3. c. 4.
Full. Miscel.
I. 4. c. 19.
Ec. I. 10.
which the Natives had never heard. The like they did
in another Province, where asking a Native what was the
name of the Countrey, he answered, Tectetan, Tectetan,
that is, I understand you not, which they corruptly called
Jucatan and Yucatan, as if the Indian had affirmed that
to be the name of the Region. The like casuall names
he observeth of other American places.
The Jesuite Bias Valera, in his History of Peru affirm-
eth the same, that Peru is not the proper name but
accidentall, which the Natives know not. Acosta acknow-
ledgeth it unknowne to the Naturals, and an occasioned
name from a small River, which Vega saith was called
so first by those Spaniards, which there tooke the fisher-
man. Thus the name which they would make as old
as Salomon, began but Anno 151 5. at the most, and that
which is extended to New Spaine, and Peru, was knowne
in neither, nor in any place else of the World.
Thirdly, I answere that Peru was not inhabited, nor
yet New Spaine, one thousand yeares after Salomons time ;
of which I shall speake more anon, and in my following
Discourse of the Apostolicall peregrinations.
Fourthly, neither could so long a Voyage then have
beene performed in three yeeres, beeing farre more then
to have compassed the Globe, which hath cost Drake and
others three yeares worke : where their worke was not in
Mynes but in quicke fights.
Fiftly, this could not then be done without the Com-
passe. Pineda may conceit himselfe that those times
knew it, but the Phenicians have in no Story left any
such memoriall; nor others of them, yet these
were Salomons Sea men. Levinus Lemnius, and
Master Fuller would have us beleeve that the Ancients
had the Compasse within the compasse of their art, by
reason of the Phaenicians Marine skill and experience,
which we say might be as much as it was, by the Starres,
the Monsons, the Soundings, and Shores. Another
reason is, the Learning and skill of those times, whereof
Salomon saith, Is there any thing whereof it may be
68
OPINIONS OF OPHIR
said, this is new ? it hath beene alreadie of old time which
was before us. It might therefore be knowne in those
times, and by barbarous invasions be after lost, and by
better times restored: I answer that the times were
learned before and after Salomon, but when that learning
should by Barbarian incursions be lost, I know not. The
Egyptian, Assyrian, Chaldaean invasions might rather in-
crease and disperse, then eclipse and abolish learning,
being then more learned then the Greekes, who borrowed
their very Letters from the Phaenicians. The Persian
times are knowne, and the Greeke Learning then grew
to the highest pitch, when their Empire succeeded, and
in love of Learning exceeded the other. Hippocrates,
Socrates, Plato, Xenophon, Aristotle, and before them
Pythagoras and other Philosophers flourished before
the Persian ruines, and travelled into the East for
that Learning, which they brought into Greece and
Italic.
The Romanes borrowed their Arts from the Greekes,
neither doe we read of Learning evaporated in Barbarian
flames, till the Deluges of those Savages in the Romane
Empire, which yet continued both Empire and Learning
in the East, till the West had in good measure recovered
it selfe out of those Mysts, and the Barbarous Saracens Joseph com.
had growne lovers of Learning, and our Teachers. And ^/'/'^«^'"-
yet, had there beene such Barbarians which had rooted ^^-^^ ^^^^^ j^
that skill out of the World (which is unlikely, that fiure Bookes.
Marine skill beeing the best meanes to encrease their
Empire, to enrich their Coff^ers, to doe them other
services in Warre and Peace, the ancient Conquerors
using Fleets also to their purposes) yet some of the
Bookes and Monuments of all Ages, from Salomons ^f^<^''Yi
time being left to that of the Romans, as appeareth by „gcessary to
Josephus so well acquainted in the Tyrian Libraries, and Moral!, Poli-
other Authors of divers Nations, and by the fragments tike aud saving
which are come to our hands, and by whole Bookes 'ff°^j'}f/°
of Voyages in the Indian and Mediteranean Seas, as this ^^.j^ij^ q^^
Booke will declare ; it cannot be but some mention of gave him so
69
PURCHAS HIS PII.GRIMES
large a heart.
But the Sea
hath bounds.
Is so had
Salomons wis-
dom. Some-
what ivas left
for John Bap
tist to be
greater then
he, or any
borne ofzco-
men. 'Neither
was the know-
ledge of the
Compasse
necessarie to
Salomon, who
without it
could and did
compasse the
GoldofOphir.
* Above
I 3000 miles
space.
Perhaps the
Whale-con-
stellation took
up this Sea
11^ hale into his
Chariot, some
part of the
way.
the act, if no description of the Art, would have remained
to Posteritie.
Now for Salomons testimony, it confuteth those which
make him the author and first founder of the Loadstone
(which to M. Fuller and others seemeth probable) if
nothing were then new; it may aswell be alleaged for
many Generations before, that they also made ships at
Esion-geber, to goe to Ophir for like Rarities ; and
against all new Inventions in any Age : which sense is
also contradicted by Salomon in the same Chapter, Verse
16. Where hee saith, that hee had more wisdome then
all they that had beene before him in Jerusalem : and
I. Reg. 3. 12. There was none like before thee, nor after
thee shall arise any like unto thee. This was then a new
thing under the Sunne, this his wisdome, which brands
us for Fooles, if wee make him contradict himselfe and
divine Veritie.
The Scripture would goe one mile with them and shew
the vanitie both of men and other creatures, and they
post and force it two, applying what Salomon spake of
kindes, to individuall acts and events ; which might aswell
enforce Platoes great yeere, and a personall revolution of
each man withall his conceits, words and acts. The
Magnete is no new thing, but this use of the Magnete
was newly knowne two thousand yeares after Salomons
death. The Argument to mee seemeth a merrie one,
rather then serious, and I will answere it accordingly with
a jest. The Jesuite Pineda (which out of Lemnius citeth
these Arguments to prove that the Compasse is ancient)
is no new thing as a Man; but as a person, as a Jesuite
(a new order which beganne 1540.) as an Author which
conceiteth that that great fish which tooke up Jonas carried
him in three dayes quite thorow the Mediterranean, and
round about the African vast * Circumference (statim
atque deglutitur Jonas, revertitur ccetus velocitate in-
credibili ad mare Indicum & Sivum Arabicum, per Medi-
terraneum & Gaditanum fretum, immani totius Africae
circuitu, these are his owne words) these are new things
70
OPINIONS OF OPHIR
under the Sunne, and this a new interpretation, which
himselfe prefaceth with Papae! novam & inauditam ex-
ponendi rationem ! These particulars are new, and yet
that text is true. I wil not adde (that were too serious
and severe) that all Jesuitisme is new, and their Expo-
sitions of Scriptures, Councels, Fathers for the Roman
Monarchic, are all new, New-gay-no-things, Vanitie of
vanities and vexation of spirit; yet to lye (the genus
generalissimum of Jesuitical! tenents, as they are Jesuites ;
Christians is a name too old for them) is as old as the
old Serpent.
But lest I be over-bold with our Author, and may
seeme to passe from a new argument to an old quarrell,
and from j easting to jerking ; I contayne my selfe, lest any
Veterator take mee for a Novelist ; and with reverence
and thankes for his better paines, crave pardon for this
jocoserium, and come to his third Argument out of
Plautus, where in speech of sayling, hee hath these
words,
Hue secundus ventus nunc est, cape mode versoriam, Plauti Met--
Hie Favonius serenus est, isthic Auster imbricus. '^^^'
Here Lemnius, Giraldus de Navigiis, and Calcagninus [I. i, 27.]
with others mentioned by him, doe interprete Versoria of
the Compasse : whom Pineda beleeveth not, and yet saith,
hee hath quod nostro Acostas reddere possimus requirenti
aliquod idoneum ex antiquitate hujus aciculas testimonium:
notwithstanding, hee conjectureth it to bee some pole to
thrust the Vessell (if any Instrument) and acknowledgeth
that the Cares and Rudder might bee Versoriae, in regard
of turning the ship, and lastly concludeth it to be spoken
without respect to any Nautike Instrument, interpreting
Cape Versoriam to returne : and that Plautus his actor did
point to the Heavens, not to any Instrument, when he
said, hue secundus ventus est, hie Favonius, &c. which
seemeth to bee the Poets true sense.
Pineda addes, that we ought not to doubt but that
Salomon knew this of the Loadstone aswel as other Stones
and Herbs. I answer we have a better Loadstone and
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Leadstone for one then for the other ; the Scripture
speaking of him more as a Herbarist, then as a Lapidarie
and Mariner. He alleageth, that the attractive facultie
would reveale that Polare. I answere, that experience
hath produced many Ages to testifie the contrarie ; which
knew the one, not the other. His Argument from the
store of Load-stones in those Easterne parts, concludes
nothing for the skill, any more then that the naked artlesse
Indians in Hispaniola were better Gold-smiths then the
Europaeans, because they had more Gold. His last Argu-
ment is least, from the Divine Providence which would
not permit men so many Ages to be ignorant hereof.
Rom. 11.33, For heere we come to an, O altitudo ! O the depth
3+- of the riches both of the wisdome and knowledge
of God, how unsearchable are his judgements, and his
wayes past finding out } For who hath knowne the
minde of the Lord, or who hath beene his Counseller .f*
I like much better that which Pineda addes of the
Ancients abilitie to sayle without kenne of the shoare,
without Magneticall helpe, which Strabo, Arianus and
Plinie acknowledge : and Aratus saith, that the Phaenicians
followed the Load-starre (not the Load-stone) which
Tully citeth also out of him.
Cic. Acad. i. Arrianus mentioneth the helpe of the Monsons (as now
Ego meas cog- ^j^™ ^erme them) or seasons of the Windes, observing: a
fltttOtlCS stc . . . . ^
dirigo non ad constant course m the Indian Ocean, which with experi-
illam pawn- ence of the frequented Coast, might easily teach Hippalus
lam Cym- a compendious passage thorow the Mayne, or at least
^f'J^f"y Q^^ further from kenne of Land. Whereupon Plinie having
nocturnaPhce- ^^"^^^^ the former course, addes Secuta astas propiorem
nices in ahum, cursum tutioremque, &c. Compendia invenit Mercator,
ut ait Aratus Lib. 6. cap. 23. They also observed the flying of certain
^^- . Birds which they caried with them. But al these could
Cynosura nothing helpe to a Peruan Voyage from the Red Sea,
tamen salcan- where the knowne Starres were laid asleepe in Tethys
tibus aquor, lap ; where neither Birds carried with them, could instruct
yr. Arat. ^q ^ivvf neere shoare, nor any Birds in the mayne Ocean
were to be scene ; where the Monsons and Seasons of the
72
SMylJlE M^ G 7\'' U M
I ^AAs.JiSncis
Ai^ypdu marc
fil^hJi
^ JtifsU
, .-f.r.-J,,,
ftlUifJ^
i/;,.t, j< "^ -'"™'vJ^»• r>^^ i j^ ^ ■
'aran ** ,, r- / r
Regi
Dilm Ojd 'jt;
Jml^jh
r K r jY P ^ 'h--^'*-^'" " » "'v*'^ '^Montes Sehir j;,
r-"<>;„;„..A -"V'-TV ♦ *^ ^ i> G,.L,J ,imu cttL, DOM .) ••:•' -o
,'i , £f/M«l
] lPeregkinatjol ^.. \
I p ISR.AEUTAKLJ W vf *''''■
rarr;
ii';"^ ,. . ,-, ='T(^ -> •■:'•■ - —
■ - ^^ 'jg-Jiabrmii
% r ■■■' ~- -^^ ■•^'
-\/, ^i '%'.ii , ^,v ,\:J. nil .
■ ' -^ ,/J.*l ""'■ £.■'■■■ ' C^bIA^''"'^^'-^^^??*-^
HONDIUS HIS MAP OF THE DESERTS AND ISRAELS
PEREGRINATION THEREIN
OPINIONS OF OPHIR
winde are so diversified ; where without the Compasse all
things are out of Compasse, and nothing but miracle or
chance (which never produce Arts) could save or serve
them. I have spoken of the Load-stone in another place I» the begin-
to which I referre the Reader, least that makes mee "^^^f!\
wander and drowne, which directeth and saveth others.
Lastly, Peru could not be Ophir, if wee conceive that The sixth
Salomon brought thence Ivorie ; and Peacockes. For '■^'^■^^''•
Peacockes they read Parrots, and for Ivorie they are forced
to take it up by the way in some place of Africa or India,
which distraction must needs prolong the Voyage, which
without such lets could not (as before is observed) in
three yeares bee performed. As for such (Asse for such,
I might have said) which thinke so huge and vast a tract
of Land as that New World, might bee now emptie of
Elephants which then it had (for it is confessed by all
Classike Authors, that America never saw Elephant) as
England is ridde of Wolves, wherewith it hath some-
times abounded ; Why should not other kinds of Creatures
bee utterly destroyed aswel as these, being more hurtfull
to the Inhabitants } I meane, Tigres, Leopards, and
other ravenous beasts whereof America hath more then a
good many. And if they should destroy Elephants for
their Ivorie, what piece of Ivorie was ever found in Peru
or all America, before our men came there .'' If Salomons
men had destroyed all, it were inhumane to intervert after-
ages. The hunting of Wolves in the North of Scotland
at this day, and the huntings used by many Nations,
Tartars, Cafres, &c. easily tell us how England was
cleered of Wolves; Armies, or Multitudes in a large
Ring, encircling the beasts, & with Fire, Waters, Dogs,
Armes, &c. bringing all into a narrow Compasse, and
there killing them. But in the New World that would
have required another World to have done it. I adde
that no Elephant could come into Peru but by Miracle,
the cold and high Hilles every way encompassing, beeing
impassable to that Creature, as wee shall see in our Spanish
entrance with Horses. Yea, I averre further, that an
73
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
A second
opinion for
Hispaniola.
[I. i. 28.]
Colon a
happier Dis-
coverer of the
new World
then the old.
Third opinion
for Sophala.
See inf. I. 9.
c. 12.
Elephant could not live in Peru, but by Miracle. For
the Hilles are cold in extremitie, and the Valleyes, till the
Incas made artificiall Rivers were without water, it never
rayning there, whereas the Elephant delights in places
very hote and very moist. But I deserve blame to fight
with Elephants in America, which is with lesse then a
shadow, and to lay siege to Castles in the Aire.
These arguments have no lesse force against Columbus
and Vatablus their Ophir in Hispaniola : which from the
Red Sea makes a farther fetch with like or greater improba-
bilities. This errour was more fortunate then learned.
For out of a right rule that the World is round, and that
therefore men might sayle to the East by the West,
Columbus first, and presently after him Sir Sebastian
Cabot made their Discoveries, and stumbled on a New
World by the way, whereof they had not dreamed.
Cabots Voyage was to seeke Cathay or China. Colum-
bus his intent was for the East Indies, and finding much
Gold in Hispaniola, without examining other difficulties,
and falsly supposing himselfe to have attayned the East
Indies, he called that Hand Ophir ; which conceit Francis
Vatablus received.
Now for Sofala or Cefala, many arguments are alleaged
by Ortelius (who here placeth Salomons Ophir) and
others. And indeed the abundance of Gold, and the
excellencie thereof, as likewise of Silver, there taken out
of the Mynes ; Peacocks, or Parrots, whether you choose
to interprete ; Elephants, Apes, (Monkeyes and Baboones)
excellent Woods for such uses as the Almuggim Trees
were applied ; all these, together with the easie Navigation
from the Red Sea thither alongst the African shoare ; and
lastly the name it selfe may seeme to plead for a Sofalan
Ophira, or Sophira (as Josephus cals it) in this place.
Joaon dos Santos lived eight yeares in those parts, and
alleageth many things to this purpose. He saith that
neere to Massapa, is a great high Hill called Fura, in the
Kingdome of Monomotapa, to which hee will not suffer
the Portugals to passe lest the rich Mynes should
74
OPINIONS OF OPHIR
cause their too potent Neighbour-hood. On the top
of that Hill are old ruinous wals of lime and stone.
Barrius saith, there are also unknowne Letters over BarrosDeci.
the gate: the people ignorant of such workes, say '°*
they were built by Devils, thinking them impos-
sible to men, judging others by themselves. They are
five hundred and ten miles from Sofala, in one and
twentie degrees of Southerly latitude. He conjectureth
it to bee Ptolemeys Agysimba, the buildings being still
called Simbaoni. Thomas Lopez addes, that the Moores T. Lopez ap.
affirmed, that their Bookes and ancient Writings con- ^^"^""^
tayned, that King Salomon fetched his Gold in his three
yeares Voyage from thence.
At that time 1502. there were warres, but formerly the
Moores of Mecca and Zidem, used to carrie two Millions
of Mitigals (which are about eight shillings a piece)
yeerely from thence. But to returne to Santos, hee
alleageth a Tradition of the Natives, that these Mynes
and Buildings belonged to the Queene of Saba, and that
others ascribe them to Salomon, making this Fura or
Afura to be Ophir, See the place,^ and his pleading of this *I»fra Tom.
point, wherein I could be perswaded to be of his minde, if ^•-^^■S- '5+9-
that Moses did not place Ophir Eastward, Gen. 10. 30.
Who (it is likely) gave name to this golden Region.
There are that seeke for Tarshish at Carthage, and some A fourth and
I have knowne which place Ophir neere Gambra. Of this fif^'' '>*''«''""'•
minde was Captaine Jobson, which travelled up that
River, nine hundred and sixtie miles, and heard such
golden reports of the In-land Countreyes, as this Worke
will from him deliver to you. And indeed I doe easily
perswade my selfe, that the richest Mynes of Gold in the
World are in Africa ; especially in the heart of the Land
from the Line to the Tropike of Capricorne. (See our
Relations out of Bermudez, Jobson, Battell and others)
and I cannot but wonder, that so many have sent so
many, and spent so much in remoter Voyages to the East
and West, and neglected Africa in the midst ; which per-
haps might proove as much richer as neerer, then both
75
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
the Indies. But Rectum est index sui & obliqui : if wee
shew Ophir to bee in the East Indies, it cannot be in
J sixth America or Africa, unlesse we be of Acostas opinion, who
T"^!^ / howsoever he thinketh that Salomons Gold, &c. came
J * from the East Indies, yet conjectureth that Ophir and
Tharsis signifie no certayne Regions, but are taken in a
generall sense, as the word India is with us, applied to all
remoter Countreyes. Ophir might be any of the former,
remote farre from the Red Sea.
But I can tell that India received his name from the
River Indus, still called Sinde, (which hath also foiled all
our Geographers hitherto, making it to passe thorow
lnf.l.\.c.\6. Cambaya, which Sir Thomas Roes Voyage will confute,
that it is lesse marvell if Ophir trouble us so much) and
because the Countreyes beyond India, were so meanly
knowne by their true names, and Indus came from so
remote Regions, they continued and extended that name to
them : and (as even now you heard) Colon by misprision
called America, India, not dreaming of a Westerne, but
See %. 12. for supposing that by the West, he had arrived in the
Jcost. opinion. Eastern India. Now, why Ophir should be so dilated, I
see no such reason. Tarshish we shall better examine
Other after. And for others opinions of Ophir to be an Hand in
opinions. ^^^ j^gj gg^ ^^Y\Qd Urphe, or Ormus in the Persian, they
are not worth examining : beeing not able to yeeld
Gold, and the other Commodities which Salomon
sought.
/ The truth of Ophir must as from a deepe Myne bee
"^ drawne out of Moses, Gen. lo. Wherein although wee
cannot approve the opinion of those which conceive Moses
in that Chapter, to have set downe the just number of
Languages and Nations, as if there were seventie two of
each, and neither more nor fewer ; yet it must needs be
granted, and the Text plainly averreth. These are the
Families of the sonnes of Noah after their generations, in
Gen. lo. 31. their Nations, and by these were the Nations divided in
3^- the Earth after the Floud : and particularly of the Sonnes
of Shem (here questioned) These are the sonnes of Shem,
76
OPINIONS OF OPHIR
after their families, after their tongues, in their lands,
after their Nations. So that wee gather that the first
originalls of Nations are there mentioned, such especially
as concerned his Ecclesiasticall story, or was necessary [I. i. 29,]
for the Church to take knowledge of For neither
were they all differing Nations and Languages which
hee mentioneth, nor are all Nations or Languages there
mentioned. For eleven of them are the sons of Canaan,
which all peopled that little region, which Israel after by
Joshuas conduct possessed : al which also spake one
language, or else Abraham & the Patriarks must have
learned many tongues in their frequent perambulations ;
which some thinke the same which the Israelites spake,
& judge it evident in the History of the first Spies,
and of Rahabs entertaining of the later Spies; and that
it is called by the Prophet, The Language of Canaan,
Es. 19. 18, and carried thence into Egypt before by
the Patriarks, to whom Joseph spake first by an In-
terpreter, but in reavealing himselfe, hee with his owne
mouth (that is, in their tongue) spake unto them, when
the Interpreter and all others were excluded. And in
the whole story of the Old Testament, no difference of
language is notified in all the commerce and cohabita-
tions of all sorts of both Nations. *Priscian saith, * Prise /.$.
Lingua Poenorum Chaldaeae vel Hebraeae similis: and fj'^^°^- ^^
o-T -r*- --rn • 1- TT1 Jer.i.. ArnoD.
Samt Jerom, Pceniquasi Phceni, quorum Imgua Hebraeas ^-^ pjT j
magna ex parte confinis est. Saint Augustine often jug de verb.
saith as much; and divers wordes of the language con- Dom. s. 35.
firme it. As for a Shiboleth, and Siboleth, or some 'ont.lit.Pet I.
difference of Dialect (which wee see with us almost in jg 6 tifr
every Shire) wee make not that a difference of, but Ber. Aldrete
in the Language. And so it seemeth it was in the first Anteg. I 2, c
Ages, before Conquest and Commerce brought in so ^•
many new wordes to the Punike language. The Punike *Sca/igin
Scene in Plautus his Poenolus, by *Scaliger, M. Selden prokgom. ult.
and others is found a kind of Hebrew, after all those ^•^'^^^^"selden
ages and changes. I will not herein contend with M. jg D. S. pro-
Fuller and others which have written contrary. But Ugom. c. 2.
77
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
either they were the same, or not much differing : and
The Spies (which I principally ayme at) all these eleven Nations
having such J^^^ ^j^^ s2imQ^ language at lest in the Patriarkes times,
^tio7in Egypt ^^'^ "ot unlike the Hebrew, which was so little altered,
had no meanes after such alterations of time and place.
to learn Now because that Countrey was given to Abrahams
tongues. posteritie, Moses is more exact in bounding the places,
'^' ^'^' ^^' & intimating the peoples, then in all Joktans posterity
(which it seemeth peopled one hundred times so much
Countrey) as not pertaining to Israels Inheritance, and
not much to their neighborhood or knowledge. And
if Salomon imployed above eight score thousands in
continuall workes so many yeeres for the Temple, how
many shall we thinke imployed themselves in that
Babylonian structure, which occasioned that diversifying
of languages ; and which is therefore likely to have
happened long after Pelegs birth, by which time the
world could not likely be so peopled.? Neither may
wee deny more then ordinary multiplication in those first
Ages after the Floud : though we grant a good space
after Pelegs birth, for how else could such a multitude
have assembled so soone to such a purpose } Wee see
the like admirable increase of the Israelites in Egypt, in
despite of bloudy butchery and slavery, which yet asked
above two hundred yeeres, from seventie persons. And
can any man thinke that where a World was multiplied,
that the Fathers had no more Sonnes then are there
mentioned.'' especially seeing of Sems line, Gen. ii. it
is said they begat other sonnes : and of them are ex-
pressed five generations, of the other but two or three,
and most of them omitted, except such as most con-
cerned Israel in neighbourhood or other affaires. How
could Jocktan yeeld thirteene Nations then, when Peleg
gives name to none, till of Abraham, six generations after,
some were derived ? I suppose therefore that Moses
there names not all Nations, as writing not a Story of
the World, but those principally which by vicinitie or
Inheritance, or future commerce (as this Ophir and his
78
OPINIONS OF OPHIR
brethren) it behooved the Israelites to take notice of;
especially Him, who was to alter Moses his Tabernacle
into so glorious a Temple, and to bee so lively a figure
of a greater then Moses and Salomon both. Nor is it
likely but that there was a greater confusion of lan-
guages, then into so many as can bee gathered in the
tenth of Genesis ; or that all there mentioned differed
in tongue from each other; for so Shem, Cham, and
Japheth should never have understood each other, nor
their posteritie. It is probable therefore, that God
multiplying the World in so short a space (which, as
I said, I rather thinke to have hapned some good while
after Pelegs birth, then at that very time) almost to a
miracle, most men of most families were there, and their
languages also miraculously multiplied ; (The Jewish
tradition is that it hapned a little before Pelegs death,
as Genebrard observeth out of them) but being a con-
spiracy against God, many others were not there and
retained their ancient Ebrew ; especially the pious
and religious Patriarkes. Such perhaps was Peleg him-
selfe, then a man of yeeres, and therefore his name given
him of that division in others. For if any thinke that
Pelegs name intimates the building of Babel at his birth,
we see that Abraham, Sarah, and Jacob had their names
changed in their riper yeeres.
This division of languages caused that dispersion,
Therefore is the name of it called Babel (or Confusion)
because the Lord did there confound the language of
all the Earth : and from thence did the Lord scatter
them abroad upon the face of all the Earth. Yet can-
not we say that presently this was wholly executed; but
even then so many as spake one language, dwelt together
in one Region : Other Persons and Families in other
Regions, which then were thinly planted, and in processe
of time more fully peopled, and Colonies also derived
to people remoter Regions. For although Man, (that is
Mankind) hath a right to all the Earth, yet heere there
was a very great part of the Earth unpeopled in Moses
f9
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
time, yea to these dayes of Ours. And if we marke
[I. i. 30.] all the Heads of Families mentioned by Moses, wee
shall see none, which at that time had inhabited so farre
as this our Britaine : but how much neerer the Regions
were to the Arkes resting, and Babels confusion, so much
sooner were they peopled. Sure it is that some Ages
after, the best and most frequent Habitations, and neerest
those parts were but meanly peopled, as appeareth by
Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, Lot, Laban, and their child-
ren wandring and remooving from place to place with
their great Flockes and Herds, as if Grounds and
Pastures had then even in the Regions of Syria and
Canaan beene of small value. Compare Abrahams time
with Joshua, and you shall see a great difference, more
Cities and Villages seeming then builded, then before
were Families of note, and that in foure hundred yeeres
space. Ammon, Moab, Ishmael, all the Families of the
sonnes of Keturah, and that of Edom, with innumerable
other were not in rerum natura, neither the language
(which it seemes by mixture with others was altered)
nor the Nation.
Yea how poore a thing was our Britaine in Caesars
time, either for the numbers or civilitie ^ How thinly
is all the Northerne America, from thirtie degrees
upwards towardes the Pole inhabited .'' a world of
Continent by no probabilitie, containing in the whole
so many people as some one small Region in Asia or
Europe. All Virginia, New England, and New-found-
land, cannot have (notwithstanding such commodious
habitations and innumerable commodities) so many In-
habitants, so farre as my industry can search, as this
one Citie with the Suburbs containeth, though we adde
all even to the Pole, and take one hundred miles within
Land alongst the Coast all the way ; which easily argueth
the later peopling thereof Neither is there any thing
Jmerica in all America which doth not indeed proclaime it a
newly inhabit- ^^y^j World. For as in the Old World, first there was
"^- simplicitie of Herdmen, Shepheards, and Husbandmen ;
80
OPINIONS OF OPHIR
and after that Trades, Merchandise, Riches, Cities, King-
domes, more curious Rites Civill and Religious, and
some Monuments of them (which those which had,
esteemed others for the want therof Barbarians &
Savages, as a wilder kind of men) and this Civilitie,
Cities, Populations and Kingdomes began in Assyria, Chaldaa,
Egypt, and other places neerer the first confusion, and ^'^^^'^^
after proceeded to Greece (whom the Egyptians called
children, as is before said, for their later Civilitie, Arts,
and Histories) and thence to Italy, which was long
swadled in Roman rusticitie, and later attained to
politer Sciences ; and thence into France (as wee now
call it) and after that into Britaine, and later into Ger-
many, all by Roman Conquests and imparting Arts with
their Armes: so may wee judge of the New World,
wherein two Empires were growne great, civill, rich,
and potent, after their manner, as our Mexican and
Inca stories will shew in due place. This their great-
nesse produced stories of their Acts by Quippos, Pic- 5^^ Amta^
tures and other Monuments, which derived to posteritie f"*^ ^^] ^%
the knowledge or former times and acts. By which we 2./. c.flyy
may gather that the Northerne America was first peopled, Vega his Inca
and that probably from the Easterne or Northerne parts story. l.j. cat,.
of Asia ; and communicated people to the Southerne
parts, the Northerne Antiquities of Mexico, being
ancienter then those of Peru. Those first stories also
(see them in the Picture-Booke, and in Vega and Acosta
following) how raw and infantly beginnings and pro-
ceedings doe they shew .'' What barbarisme } Yet
neither containing memorialls of one thousand yeeres :
So that allow sixe hundreth yeeres to meere breedings
and barbarous infancy, with creeping in dispersions, as
out of the cradle of American humanity amongst them,
till they were fuller of People and Townes, where one
wit whetts another to new devices, yet we scarcely
come to the times of Christ and his Apostles. I may
adde, that till about one thousand two hundred yeeres
after Christ, neither of those Empires were worthy the
I 8i F
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
names of pettie Kingdomes, and even then had scarcely
crept out of the shell.
Now for Hands in the Seas betwixt Asia and them,
as also along the North Sea, as they cal it, on the
Easterne shoare of America, in the North and South
parts thereof also, these Relations will shew you Worlds
of them not yet peopled. The Southerne Continent is
yet but saluted on the shoares and Hands, of which we
may no lesse conjecture much emptinesse. For the ful-
nesse of the Continent disburthens it selfe into Hands;
and fulnesse of the first peopled parts, Asia, Africa, and
Europe, made them seeke to root out one another by
the Sword, or to possesse vacant places by Sea or Land,
which either chance or industry had found. But except
Deucalion and Pyrrha had sowne stones to procreate
Men, or Cadmus his sowne teeth had procreated Armies,
or the Clouds had rained Peoples, as they are said to doe
Frogs, I know not how wise and learned men (by their
leaves inconsiderately enough) fill China and America
with people in those dayes before Moses and Abraham,
and find great commerce and knowledge of the New
World, when the Old was but yesterday begun. So
necessary to Humane and Divine knowledge is Geo-
graphie and History, the two Eyes with which wee see
the World, without which our greatest Clerkes are not
the wisest men, but in this part blind and not able to
see farre oflT. If any deride this as paradoxicall and new,
I say againe, that in America alone, so much hath beene
discovered, and whereof knowledge from ey-witnesses
hath come to my hand, partly in the Continent, partly
in Hands, as much (and in great part as commodious
for mans use) as all Europe, is either wholly unhabited,
or so thinly inhabited, that men roague rather then
dwell there, and so as it would feed and sustaine a
hundreth, perhaps a thousand times as much people by
due husbandry.
82
THE SITUATION OF OPHIR
§. IX.
Joctans Posteritie seated in the East parts of Asia, [i. i. 31.
amongst them, Ophir in India ultra Gangem,
where Chryse was of old, and now is the king-
dome of Pegu, and the Regions adjoyning.
Frica fell to Chams part, with some adjoyning
Regions of Asia; Asia it selfe in greatest part to
Shem, and Europe with Asia Minor, and the
Northerne parts of Asia to Japheth. Their very names
have left memorialls of them, as Arias Montanus, Junius, MontaniPha-
Broughton, and others have observed, to whose Com- ^^^- ^''""g^-
mentaries I referre the Reader. But for Joctans sonnes, ^^^ ' p-,'
we find in and neere to India, the prints of all their names. /. i.
Elmodad had left his name in the Hill Emodus, whence
the Indian Rivers flow, and Comedus, the greatest Hills
of Asia, elsewhere called Taurus, and by divers names
as it runneth thorow divers Countries, from the one
end of Asia to the other : also in the Themeotae or
Thetmontas in Sarmatia. Of Sheleph are the Mountaines
Sariphi, whence Oxus floweth. Seilon is a famous Hand
in these dayes. Of Hazarmaveth, Sarmatia ; of Jerah,
Aria and Arachosia ; of Hadoram the Ori, Oritas, Oxi-
dracae ; also the Adraistae, Andresti, Adrestae : Of Uzal,
Muziris, Musopalle, Ozoana, Oxus, Udia, or Odiae a
Citie, and Udezza a Kingdome, in India ; Auzacia, a
Citie extra Imaum, and Auxacitis. Of Diklah, Delly,
Dankalee, Tacola and Tagola ; also Dela, Dekaka, the
Laos, Bacola, Bengala, and (by conversion of D into R,
not unusuall) Rhacan and Arracan, Orixa ; Dandagula
and Dasdala. Of Obal, the Bolitae and Cabolitae neere
Paraponisus ; of Abimael the Mount Imaus, and the
Massi in India mentioned by Curtius.
Now for Sheba and Havilah ; Cush had Seba and Gen. 10.
Havilah, and his sonne Raamah had also Sheba ; all
mentioned in the same Chapiter : and Jokshan Abrahams
Sonne by Keturah, begat Sheba. Chush his two sonnes, Gen. 25.
83
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
were Authors of the Sabaeans in Arabia, so famous for
the Merchandise of Myrrhe and Frankinsence ; some
Job. I. 15. distinguish the Sabasi in Arabia deserta (whose posteritie
robbed Job) from the richer Sabaeans of Sheba in Arabia
I. Reg, 10. Fcelix, whence that rich Queene called of the South (that
Countrey is called Alieman, that is, the South, to this
day) came to visit Salomon. Abrahams Sheba had his
habitation Eastward in the Northerly parts of Arabia
Gal 4. deserta ; as if his kindred by the flesh, the sonnes of
Keturah and Hagar (the carnall Israelites, and such which
insist on Justification by their owne Workes of the Law)
should never have to doe with Canaans fertilitie and
Rom. 14. 17. felicitie, the type of Heaven, Righteousnesse, Peace and
Gal. 4. jQy • j^ ^j^g Holy Ghost ; but distract themselves in
wandring errors, & a disconsolate miserable estate, as
those Arabians do to this day.
Joktans Sheba was Author of the Sabae beyond Ganges ;
of Sabana, Sahara, Sobanus ; and now Siam, Champa,
Camboia, are famous in these parts.
Havila of Chus is hee which planted that Countrey,
at the entrance of Susiana in Persia, commended,
Gen. 2. for the Gold. And of him also might Abila in
Syria, and Avalites, a Bay and Port on the Red Sea,
and the Avalitas populi, which thence removed into
^Ethiopia, and the Chalybes among the Troglodytae bare
names.
Joctans Havila might give name to the He Sundiva,
the Gulfe Tavai, to Ava, Martavan, Cavelan also, and
Cublan all Kingdomes lately subject to the King of Pegu.
The Avares in the Northerne parts might bee a deduction
from him, Chaberis also and the AvaSlai a Bactrian
Nation, by some called Savadii, and the Auchastae, where
Hipanis springeth ; the Abii and Indian Abali, and Zebas ;
Abarimon also in Scythia, and Jesual, a Kingdome in
these daies. Of Jobab came the Jabadii, the Ibi, or 'I^oi
(an Indian Nation) the Sobi, and Sarmatian Ibiones ;
Jacubel also in the Kingdome of Pegu, the He Java,
Jamba, and in old times Barebe and Bepinga.
84
THE SITUATION OF OPHIR
Some impression of the name of Ophir is left in Ophar, OrtelH Thes.
a Sarmatian River, and the Opharitas, and in those names ^°^^'' ^^ ""^^
. , ^^,, _, ' „ \ -rii 1 • J 1 Taurus.
of the Hil Taurus, Paropamisus, Fharphariades, other-
wise Pariades, Parthenasis, Partao, Chaboras, Oscobar,
Pariedrus, Para; Choatra, Parthaus, Tapurius, Opuro-
carra, Bepyrrus, Parsuetus, Paryadres. I might adde
the renowmed Indian Hand Taprobane, the Prasii, Hip-
puros, the Citie Paraca, Palibothra, Perimula, Doperura,
Sobura, Cottobora, Sippara, Mapura, Caspira, Brachme,
Brachmanae, Opotura, Pharitras, and other names in
Ptolomey, and the Pharasii in Curtius. Also the Hippuri
in Plinie, to omit Porus the great King of India, whom
Alexander subdued. And many places of principall
note in India in these dayes have such a termination,
as Fetipore Jounpore, Sinpore, Merepore, and the like,
of more certaintie then the occasionall and yesterday
name of Peru.
Thus have wee brought arguments of names, to find
all Joctans posterity in the way to India, or the Inland
Indian Countries, where it is likely they first seated them-
selves, and afterwardes spread themselves both to the
Northerne Sarmatians, and Sythians, and to the Sea Coast
Southerly after the Floud, some feare whereof did not
a little terrific the first Ages. At this day Tippara,
Serepore on Ganges, Caplan, the place where they find
the Rubies, Saphires, and Spinells, sixe dayes journey
from Ava, Pegu it selfe, and the Bramas, which founded
the New Citie, and which still people the Kingdomes
of Prom, Melintay, Calam, Bacam, Miriam ; and Pur-
dabin, Purbola at the Spring, and Benpurbat the entrance
of Ganges to the Sea ; the Straits of Cingopura, with
divers other places in those Regions where wee place
Ophir, have some foot-prints left of that name after so [I. i. 32.]
many Ages. Their Brachmanes, Probar their chiefe
God, Talipoies their Priests might be added for sound.
But words are windie, sounding and not sound, wordy
not worthy arguments, except things agreeing make
the truth evident. For accidentally names are the same
85
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Ptoll. J. Tab.
4-
Asue.
2 Reg. 17.22.
y 19. 13.
Esay 36 If^c.
Hee nameth
Mesa and Se-
phar as better
knotvne, ifS but
the entrf of
their further
population, ad
montes orientis
usque, as Tre-
melHus trans-
lates.
In divers Countries, as if any man lust to observe in
a Geographicall Dictionary, hee shall easily see.
These are onely probabilities which are to be weighed
with the words of Moses, And their dwelling was
from Mesha, as thou goest unto Sephar, a Mount of
the East ; ad montes Orientis usque, Tremelius reades
it : Josephus interpreteth from Assyria to a River of
India called Cophene. Sepher is, if ye receive Mon-
tanus, the Peruan Andes, the Mountaines of the West
in the Worlds situation from Babylon, and the place
where Moses wrote ; Ptolemie mentions Sipphara not
farre from Euphrates : Postellus makes it Imaus, Saint
Hierom placeth it in India : Sepharuaim of the Assyrians
(which is perhaps Ptolomies Sipphara, is often men-
tioned, and confirmeth well that opinion of Josephus.
From Mesa therefore which taketh his beginning East
from those parts where Moses wrote, being also part
of that hill Taurus, whereto we have found all Joktans
Sonnes neighbouring (afterwards called Mount Masius,
in Mesopotamia) to Sephar, another part of that great hill
Taurus, both Eastward, and thence also in processe of
time to further Easterly Mountaines, the remotest
Easterne parts of Taurus, did Joktans Posterity spread
and disperse themselves ; one of the most Easterly
whereof we finde this questioned Ophir. Or if any
like rather to finde them more Easterly, Plinie mentions
the Masuae and Mesae in India, and there also is
Ptolomies Sapara and Sippara, agreeing with Sephar :
Sarpedon also and Sariph are hils so called, parts of
Taurus.
It remaines then to see whether the Commodities of
those parts, and the Voyage thither be correspondent to
the Scriptures description. For the Commodities, we
will give both auncient, middle, and moderne testi-
monies (with this difference, that the auncient and middle
are not so particular nor directly expressing and notify-
ing places and things as the last) the rather because
this hath beene the stumbling stone to Ortelius, and
86
THE SITUATION OF OPHIR
others, to make them seeke for Ophir elsewhere. The
Ophirian Voyage (it is probable) comprehended all the
gulfe of Bengala from Zeilan to Sumatra, on both sides :
but the Region of Ophir we make to be all from Ganges
to Menan, and most properly the large Kingdome of Tab.Jsiaw
Pegu, from whence it is likely in processe of time, the ^'^''^ ^^^•
Southerly parts, even to Sumatra inclusively was peopled
before Salomons time.
In India beyond Ganges, Ptolomie placeth both Argentea
and Aurea Regio. Super Argenteam autem regionem,
in qua multa dicuntur esse metalla non signata, superjacet
Aurea Regio, Besyngitis appropinquans, quae & ipsa
metalla auri quam plurima habet. Arrianus in his Peri-
plus, or Treatise of the sailing about the Erythraean Sea
(which as is said before contained the Indian) speaking
of Ganges and the rising and falling thereof like Nilus,
placeth XP^^^ °^ ^^^ Golden Region, neere to it, and
addes the reports of golden Mines in those parts. Xeyerai
T6 Koi ■^pvaopvyia irepi Tot9 TO'7ro<9 eivai. Marcianus mentions
this golden Chersonessus also. *Long before them Hero- * f ^e xjj eVrSs
dotus in his Thalia relatmg the Tributes paid to the Persian ^ xpv<^v
Monarch, saith, The Indians as they are more in number ''"^"jj^'jj
then other men, so their tribute is greater, 360. talents iari
of Gold : and then addeth the reports of Ants, not so
bigge as Dogges, but bigger then Foxes, which cast up
antheaps full of golden sands. Arrianus cites Nearchus Heml. Thai.
and Megasthenes (whom Strabo produceth also) for these ^''°- °- ^ 3°-
Ants, which I thinke rather to be an Embleme then a
Story. For as Salomon sends the Sluggard to schoole to
the Pismire, to learne of that little creature great industry
and providence, so Salomons and other Princes Mines
could not be better expressed then in such an alegory ;
living in darkenesse, and as it were buried alive, and
bearing excessive burthens, yet baited with poore diet
and wages. And thus Georgius Fabritius, Indi suos P^t'- ^^ reb.
Metallicos fxopii.r)K.a<i appellarunt, unde fabulis locus, &c. ^^^- ^'- ■
The like fable they had of monstrous Griffons, thereby
expressing the miserable monstrosity of covetousnesse.
87
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Plinie hath (speaking of the Indian Nations) Fertilissimi
sunt auri Dardae, Setae vero argenti. Sed omnium in
India prope, non modo in hoc tractu, potentiam clari-
tatemque antecedunt Prasii, amphsma urbe ditissimaque
Palibotra : unde quidem ipsam gentem Pahbotros vocant,
imo vero tractum universum a Gange. Regi eorum
peditum sexcenta M. equitum triginta M. elephantorum
novem M. per omnes dies stipendiantur, &c. These
Plut.Alexand. Prasii placed neere Ganges, Plutarch cals Praesii, Curtius
Pharasii, Diodorus Tabraesii, all which names they which
know any thing in Ebrew can tell how easily they may
be derived from Ophir, passing the Greeke termination
after other changes. And Palabothra, or Palimbothra
is by Arrianus placed at the confluence of the Rivers
"^Erannaboa ^ Erannoboa and Ganges, Strabo speakes of the sailing
perhaps ts nozv ^^ Ganges to Palibothra against the streame, and saith
Strab.'i iq. ^^^^ Ganges descends from the Mountaines and from the
plaines takes an Eastward course ; then passing by
Palibothra a very great Citie, enters the Sea with one
channell, although it be the greatest of the Indian Rivers.
Master Fitch our Country man spent five moneths in
passing downe Ganges (he might have done it sooner)
^Sanba! stands and mentions Serrepore, which (as Sanbal^' by the first
where Jetmi syllable) may seeme to be the same by the situation,
/fl^/w<5 an- ^j.^^^]^g^ ^j^j j^gj- syllable; and tels of the Gold Mines
in the way. Diodorus Siculus, speaking of India saith,
Z).5. 7.3.^.10. Nascitur in ea ingens argenti aurique vis, non parum
quoque aeris, ferrique & orichalci. Another Diodorus in
his Geographicall Verses saith of the Indians Gold-
mining :
[I. i. 33.1 Tcov 0' olfxev "^pva-olo ixeToXkevovai yeueOXrjv
'^a/xjiiov euyva/uLiTTrja-i \a-)((uvovTe^ fxaKeXijcriu and after
')(jpv(Tol.o yeveBXrjv
Aai^a\€i]v 'YTraw re (pepei, Oetog re Meyaocro?
Aa^poTUTOi iroTajuwv ', utto S^ oupeo? 'HjucoSoio
Opvv/iieuoi Trpopeoucriv eiri VayyrjTL^a -^(aprju.
Me/a. /.:{.. c. 8. Pomponius Mela mentions those Ants, More Gry-
phorum keeping the Gold, cum summa pernicie attin-
88
THE SITUATION OF OPHIR
gentium. He, Solinus, and Plinie mention Chryse and Plin.l.6.z\.
Argyre so plentifull of Mettals, that men reported the ^°^^"- '^''t'- 54-
soyle was Gold and Silver : so hyperbolicall reports
were raised of their store.
But as the ancients knew not these parts of India so
well as later times, wee will produce later testimonies.
And generally it is esteemed in the remotest East parts,
that Gold by reason of the plenty hath not his true SeeTo.z.Li.
and natural preasminence above Silver Cwhich ordinarilv i' f'
is twelve to one) but lower by much, in some places i^ pao-' 7qa
more, in some lesse, as the following Relations will
better acquaint you. So Marco Polo saith that in the
Province of Cardandan, they give one ounce of Gold Cardandan
for five of Silver : Gold being exceeding plentifull, ^^°^ ^^^^ ^^^"^
which many brought thorow the Desarts to change as '
aforesaid, the wayes being unpassible for others. I omit
the golden Monument he mentions in Mien. In Tholo-
man hee saith, is great quantity of Gold. The former
place is somewhat Northerly, this Easterly from the
necke of the Chersonessus. Nicolo de Conti mentions
Bels of Gold commonly sold in those parts, still in use
in Pegu to put in mens yards. Odoardo Barbosa
mentions store of Gold at Queda, and in the Kingdome
of Pam, in this Chersonessus. But I am too suddenly
slipt into later times: Long before these. Saint Isidore ///V./. 14.^.3.
mentioneth Chryse and Argyre plentifull of Gold and
Silver, and those golden Mountaines quos adire propter
Dracones & Gryphas, & immensorum hominum monstra,
impossibile est. ^lian hath a long discourse of those -^Han de
Gryphons out of Ctesias, keeping the Gold in vast ^^^^^'^^^ ^- +•
Deserts ; of which I noted before, as of the Phenix ^'
and the Ants, that a Mysterie rather then Historie is
intended, either shewing the barrennesse of Misers pro-
ducing no good fruites in the mids of golden abundance,
but rather ready to devoure all which came in their
clutches ; or else intimating the difficulty to get Gold,
and manifold dangers in respect of the neighbouring
inhabitants, & of famine in those Deserts. Rabanus
89
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
See the Glosse
l5 Lyran. in
I. reg. 9.
See my Pilgri-
mage Lins-
choten. Fitch,
Balbi, all
■which have
written of
these parts,
^lian de
Barthema.
Frederik.
See L 10.
Fitch.
Maurus, and long after him Nicolas Lyra relate these
Beasts perillous to such as seeke the Gold in these
parts. And indeede for wilde Beasts, both Lizards,
Tygres, and others, I thinke no places more infested
then those in and neere Pegu : for which cause the
Country and people are forced to build their houses
above ground, that they may goe up to them on Ladders,
Barros tels of one Tygre which in Malacca seised on a
peece of wood to which three slaves were chained, and
carried all away, leaping therewith over a high wall also.
Neither are the Tygres of other Countries comparable
to these in these parts, being another kinde, called Thoes,
or some other kinde, rather than true Tygres, of which
are many in Afrike and America. But leaving the
testimonies of auncient and midle times, wee will come
to later dayes.
Ludovico Barthema in his third Booke of India, c. 16.
much extolleth Pegu for riches (he wrote sixe score
yeeres agoe) especially for Jewels, and he saith the King
had a Million of Gold in revenue : and note that the
Bramas Empire or Monarchy was not then begun.
Barthema also mentions the Gold in Somatra. Barbosas
testimony is before. Caesar Fredericke which was at
Pegu, neere sixty yeeres since in the Bramas reigne in
Pegu, saith that the King had divers Magazines full of
Gold and Silver, every day increased without diminishing.
He is Lord also of the Mines of Rubies, Saphires, and
Spinels. He mentions also Colosses, or prodigious and
more then Gyantly statues of Gold and Silver, the foote
as bigge as a mans body : innumerable Varelles or IdoU
Temples covered with leafe Gold, with other things
which I omit. Master Fitch, besides the Gold Mines
at Patenaw as he descended the Ganges, relates the like
golden stories of Pegu (where hee was 1586.) as
Fredericke hath related, of houses of the King full of
Gold, of guilded Idoll houses and statues. The Mer-
chandise in Pegu, saith he, is Gold, Silver, Rubies,
Saphires, Spinels, Muske, &c. neither is their money
90
THE SITUATION OF OPHIR
of those mettals, but of a kinde of Brasse called Gansa, Gansa is a
wherewith Gold and Silver are bought, sometimes deerer, ^^•^'"'"^ °f
. , 11 CI Brasse and
sometimes cheaper, no lesse then other wares, bo also ^^^^
saith Fredericke, saying that every man may stampe
that money at his pleasure, and therewith buy Gold
and Silver, as aforesaid. Gasparo Balbi a Venetian Balbi began
Jeweller was there a little before Fitch, and relateth his journey
likewise of the statues, Magazens of Gold, Silver, Ganza, ^/pj„^ ^j"^^
Jewels, Cloathes, Muske, &c. under severall Treasurers, 1583. ^W
and concludeth, that this King, for Gold, Silver, and staid till
Jewels, is the richest Kinsf in the world, except the 1586. /«
?: . ' - ° ^ which space
KmgofChma. was a combat
But the Jesuites Letters have best opened these Mines betwixt the
of the King of Pegu. N. Pimenta writes ; Fernandus Kings of Ava
also from Syripore 1599. 16. Kal. Feb. of the state o^ ^"/ ^^-^^ "" ,
Pegu ; that the Kings father a Braman had subjected twelve ^y ^il/'lf
Kingdomes to his scepter, viz. the Kingdome of Cavelan, ^^j,^ ^lame.
whence come the best Rubies and Saphires : Ava, which
hath Mines of Cyprian Brasse, Lead, and Silver : the
Kingdome of Bacan which hath many Mines of Gold :
the Kingdome of Tangoma, abounding with Copper,
Muske, Pepper, Silke, Gold, Silver, (all which are also
had, saith he, in the rest of the Kingdomes of the
Peguan Empire) Cablan abounding with Gemmes, &c.
Hee proceedes to relate the miserable ruine & destruction [I- i. 34-]
of that Kingdome, which then had lately happened, not
yet recovered, as you may reade at large in him, and
in my Pilgrimage. The former King of Pegu is reported
to have cast 366. combalengas of Gold, each containing
180. pound weight, which none knowes what is become
of them. This King had 67. IdoU-statues of Gold,
adorned with all kinde of Gemmes. He killed 200.
Eunuches lest they might disclose his treasures. Andreas
Boves, another Jesuite, related the miserable death of
the King (in his Letters from Sirian in Pegu, March P.P.l.s.c^.
28. 1000.) slaine by the King of Tangu, to whom he
had yeelded himselfe, who neglecting Silver, and things
of smaller value, onely with Gold and Gemmes laded
91
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
* One Copy sixe or seven hundred* Elephants, and as many Horses.
Hc^LT^oo ^^^ ^^"^ °^ Arracan tooke his leavings, gleaning so
' ■ much Silver as was valued at three Millions besides
Ordnance 3300. Peeces.
Now for trade of Gold out of the adjoyning parts,
I could adde hither out of Fernand Mendez Pinto which
He places Ca- travelled from Timplan in Calaminhan (the Emperour
twixt Pe u whereof, he saith, hath seven and twenty Kingdomes
and Chitia Subject to him) to Pegu, An. 1546. then possessed by the
neeretoProm. Braman Conquerour. Hee reporteth that the Bramans
Monarchy had anciently contained thirteene Kingdomes ;
and that abundance of Gemmes, Gold, Silver, and in-
numerable riches are in the Calaminhan Empire ; in
which is no money of Gold, or Silver, but they trade
by weight of Gates, Tadis, Maazes, and Conderins. Hee
also reporteth that the Lake Chiama containeth in circuit
sixty Jaons, each of which is three leagues, alongst which
are many Mines of Silver, Copper, Tin, and Leade,
which they carry in Cafilas of Elephants, and Badas (I
thinke hee meaneth Rhinocerots) to the Kingdomes of
Sornau, to wit, Siam, Passiloco, Savady, Tangu, Prom,
Calaminham, and returne therefore much Gold, and
Diamonds, and Rubies. As for the Mines of Gold
neere the Lake Pinator whence the River of Camboia
runneth, yeelding yeerely two and twenty Millions of
Gold, and a rocke of Diamants there also, I referre you
Peregrin. F. to the Author, which placeth them further then our
^' limits.
Pinto c. 39. But if we adde Sumatra (which the most thinke to be
Taprobone, in which Ophirs name is evidently seene
still) we have the tradition of the people, the Gold
also (Bonferrus a Franciscan hath related that the
Peguan tradi- Peguans are descended of Salomons servants sent to
'""'• these Mynes ; but I know not whether the Natives
have any such tradition, perhaps it is the Friers con-
jecture) as appeareth by the following testimonies. And
if wee adde the next Neighbour on the West, which
now possesseth the Easterne parts of Ganges, and the
92
THE SITUATION OF OPHIR
Kingdome of Bengala, I thinke wee shall utterly take
away Ortelius his scruple (Sed hanc Chersonesum auri The cause why
divitem olim fuisse, nemo veterum, quod sciam auctor ^rtehusre-
est) neque nunc etiam esse, ex recentioribus palam est :) opi„io„ of
Onely remember that in the Ophirian Voyage, we take josephus.
not onely the Chersonesus, but all the Countrey from
Ganges, and thence to Sumatra, placing Pegu in the
centre as the Ophir of Ophir, or Ophir in most proper
sence ; annexing the rest, with all the Choromandell
coast also, as being subject to one and the same trade
and Navigation, all on the shoares of the gulfe of
Bengala. I like Master Dees simiHtude, which sets the
feete of his Ophirian compasse, one in Zeilan, the other
in Sumatra, the head I place in Pegu. This head is
caput caenae, the true Ophir, the other parts of the
compasse, the parts compassed and traded in, in this
Ophirian Voyage. From Ganges to Menan are divers
Chersonesi, or rather Hands, in regard of the Rivers
which come from the Lake Chiamay; and from Bengala
to Menan is the Peguan Chersonesus, which perhaps is
the true Chryse and Aurea (for that Malaccan Cher-
sonessus hath never beene renowned in latter times for
any great quantity of Gold that I have read or learnd,
not yet altogether destitute, as we have shewed ; but
not sufficient for Salomons Ophir) from which as first
peopled, the Inhabitants of Sumatra might (as is said)
be a Colony.
Whether it were so or no, I dispute not, nor whether
it or Zeilan be the true Taprobant ; nor whether it were
anciently an Hand, and since separated by the Seas
irruption : that it is well stored with Golden Mines
needes no question, and therefore fit to be saluted by
Salomons Navie, then in their Ophirian Voyage, and
by us here in our Ophirian Discovery. Of Sumatra,
Odoardo Barbosa witnesseth that there are many Gold
Mines, vi son molte minere d'Oro : and speaking of
Menancabo one of the Kingdomes in the South part
of that great Hand saith, & qui e il principal fonte
93
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
dell'oro, &c. there is the principall originall of the Gold
of that Hand, as well of the Minerals, as of that which
is gathered neere the brinkes of Rivers. He wrote
An. 1 516. and was one of Magelans companions in his
Voyage about the World. Long before him Nicolo di
Conti testified of Sumatra, that in it is abundance of
Gold. Andrew Thevet mentions the gold Mines : but
wee have later and better testimonies from our owne
men. Captaine Davis was in that Hand, Anno 1599.
Seelnf.pAii. and mentions not onely the King of Achens store, but
the Mines of Gold and other commodities of that
Hand : and the Brasse Mines to be also rich in Gold ;
and (which maketh most to our purpose) a tradition
of the Natives that Salomons Ophirian voyage for Gold
was to that Countrey. Sir James Lancasters Voyage,
and divers other English Voyages will ratifie Sumatras
Gold. But what neede we better testimony then the
Letter of that King to our King, which this story
^ See Inf. pa. yeeldeth to your ^ view, and worth your reading. To
468. y 532. ^j^^j.^ ^^^ ^Q Walter Paytons testimony of the Gold of
Passaman in this Hand I referre you. Likewise for
the next adjoyning parts on this side, I will trouble
you onely with two testimonies, one of Master Fitch,
[I. i. 35.] who travelling downe the River Ganges, at Patenaw
observed the golden Mines, where saith he, they digge
deepe pits and wash the earth thence taken in great
boles, and so finde the Gold : the other of Captaine
Hawkins, who bare the name of the English Embas-
sadour in the Mogols Court, and speaking of sixe
severall treasuries of that King, relates the particulars
of that one of Agra, which stands on Jemni or Gemini,
Inf. 217 y a River tributary to Ganges, where his Gold, Silver,
''^' and Jewels may seeme to our poorer World, beyond
credit. But I had rather point you to the place,
then here trouble you with transcribing. And thus
have we used a threefold argument, one of names,
a second of situation, a third of the principall com-
modities returned, to prove that Ophir was in these
94
THE SITUATION OF OPHIR
parts, and have before shewed that it could be in none
other alleadged. But Gold and Gemmes have such
a lustre, and Salomons other rarities were so precious,
that wee may I hope be pardoned to take longer view
on them, both for our better knowledge in such things,
and for better confirmation of the Ophirian Pegu, and
the Regions adjacent.
§. X.
Of the Gold, Silver, Gemmes, Ivory, Almug-
trees, Apes and Peacockes, which Salomons
Fleet brought from Ophir, with divers other
profitable observations inserted.
Etals are our Mothers hidden treasures, by mens
covetousnesse often occasions of her violent
ravishments, and no better to her then a
Viperous Issue, or as Wormes, or Colike passions in
her entrals. In themselves, and in divine Ordinance,
they are many wayes profitable for medicine against
diseases, armour against enemies, ornaments for peace,
engines for Warre, Instruments for daily labour, utensils
for daily food, and in money-emploiment, they are All
things. Of all Metals Gold hath preeminence, as likest
the Sun in purity of substance, glory of splendour,
powerfull attraction, longest endurance (in despite of
Age and Fire) most operative influence, and of base *^<'- i-//-9-
Idolaters most adored. How it is found in Grains, ^12. §3. TV.
2 / C r 2
Pippins, or Powder, this Booke elsewhere sheweth.* §' * y *
And although Silver bee a durable metall, and well y^.
induring both times and flames, yet herein is it short SeeBrerewood
of Gold : and notwithstanding the colour is more light- ^^ '^umms c.
2022 Pollux
some, and the sound more delightsome, yet Gold hath ^^^g^^ Takn-
in great proportion alway beene preferred. Jullius turn Hes. in
Pollux citeth Menander, and Hesychius Polemarchus, xpv<^ovi y
which make this proportion ten fold, which the Romans ^^^^p)' f^"'^'
also observed in their agreement with the iEtolians, ^ '^^^'.^ ' ^ ^"
that if they paid in Gold, one peece should counter- TMia,
95
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
vaile ten of Silver. The old Greekes and Persians
seeme to have observed the like rate. Plinie mentions
at the first coyning, the proportions of fifteene ; and
neere that, to wit, fourteene and a halfe, is observed
in the Constitutions of Arcadius and Honorius. Hero-
dotus makes one Talent of Gold equall to thirteene of
Silver. In Galbas time it was twelve and a halfe. But
China and some parts of the East Indies, by reason of
plenty of Gold, and small store of Silver, have diversly
undervalued the Gold. The most generall, which Plato
also approved, and In Plinies time was currant, and is
most usuall in these parts, is ordinarily twelve for one,
as an ounce of Silver five shillings, of Gold three
pounds.
The purest Gold, and which is as much as may be,
purified from all other mixture, is called Obryzum, a
Gorop. Pine, word procreated in the Mints, & not of Ophirian parent-
y^- age (Obrlzum quasi Ophirlzum) and such are (as they
say) the Darike coines and our Edward Nobles; not
above the nintie sixth part being of other mixture.
They say (saith Master Brerewood) that it may be so
farre refined that onely the three hundred eighty fourth
Tal.lmafol. part shall be of other mettall. The Greeke coines of
44; Philip and Alexander admitted a fiftieth part of Silver,
Hter. tn Jer. ^^ Romans forty eight, now observed In Turkish,
Job. 21. 2^. Hungarian, Spanish, and Venetian coines: those of
y 28 16. Rome, Luques, Mlllaine have alloy thirty two, French
iC^r. 29. 4. Crownes sixteene, Italian nine, &c. The Talmudists
mention seven kindes of Gold, or observe seven names
by which Gold is named in Scripture: Saint Jerom
also Intimateth the same, and Pineda hath long dis-
courses of them, which I omit. The Scripture seemeth
to ascribe a prerogative to the Gold of Ophir, before
Salomons time, in Job, and in Davids dales, wherby
It may seeme that the Voyage to Ophir for Gold was
in use long before Salomon, and some thinke that a
great part of Davids Gold consecrated to the Temple,
was by his care fetched thence. For above his other
96
COMMODITIES OF OPHIR
preparations, mentioned i. Chron. 22. 14, which were
a hundreth thousand talents of Gold, and a thousand
thousand talents of Silver, in the nine and twentieth
chapter, he out of his proper goods giveth 3000. other
talents of Gold, of the Gold of Ophir, and 7000. talents
of refined Silver : the Princes offered also 5000. talents
of Gold, and loooo drams, and of Silver loooo. talents,
&c.
This is diversly summed by divers Expositors differing
in their computation of a Talent. Master Dee and
Master Brerewood have seemed to have given the best
construction, derived from Moses himselfe, Exod. 38.
25, 26. which Rabbi Salomon and Lyra, had observed
before them; that a Talent containeth ^3000. Shekles, ^6003550. ^^
which is 375 li. a Talent of Silver, and a Talent of halfe a shekel
Gold, allowing twelvefold proportion, is 4500. li. Accord- '^ ^^^ Pp
ing to which just reckoning Salomons foure hundreth ^„^,rro
twenty Talents of Gold brought from Ophir, came to shekels: so
one million eight hundred ninety thousand pounds. ^^^^ 600000
Davids 3000. Talents of Gold of Ophir, i. Chron. 29. 4. ^^ 3Joj^/-
aforesaid, was thirteene millions and five hundreth thou- sequenth a
sand in English money. His Silver then offered (7000. talent is 6000
Talents) is two millions 625000. li. The off^ering of halfe shekels.
the Princes (5000. Talents of Gold) was two and twenty t^- ^- 3^-J
millions five hundreth and seven thousand & 500.
pounds : and their ten thousand Talents of Silver came
to three millions and seven hundred fiftie thousand
pounds. Salomon had also given him by the Queene i.i?^^, 10.10.
of Sheba 120. Talents, that is five hundreth and fortie
thousand pounds. As much was sent him by Hiram.
Now the whole Furniture of the Tabernacle was
twentie nine Talents of Gold, and 730. Shekles; in Exod.T,%.2^.
our money, one hundreth thirtie and one thousand, ^5-
five hundreth ninety and five pounds ; the silver was
100. talents, and 1775. shekles, that is, thirtie seven
thousand, seven hundreth and twentie one pounds
seventeene shillings six pence. Thus hath Master Brere-
wood cast up these summes. Now for this Ophirian
I 97 e
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Gold, Salomon is said, 2. Chron. 8. i8. to have had
from Ophir foure hundred and fiftie talents, thirtie more
then I. Reg. 9. are mentioned, which thirtie Talents, it
seemeth were spent in wages or other charges, and came
not to the Kings Coffers.
But a great scruple remaineth about the 1 00000.
talents of Gold, mentioned before out of i. Chron.
22. 14. which amount to foure hundreth and fiftie
millions of English pounds ; and the million of Silver
talents to three hundreth seventie five millions of
pounds : summes stupendious and prodigious beyond
all that the Persian, Greeke, or Roman Empires ever
saw at one time, after greater and longer conquests
then Davids ; and such, as even Salomons wealth had
beene by much overtopped by Davids ; which agreeth
♦2. C/5r(?«. I. not either to the History*, or to the Mystery, that
12. Heavens peace & glory should be surmounted by mili-
tant Faith and Grace. Alexander the richest Conquerour,
left but eighteene millions and seven hundreth and 50000.
pound of money at his death : and in conquest of
Darius, had gotten but thirtie two millions 750000.
pound : and Cyrus out of the conquest of Asia gathered
but 125. millions, which yet is the greatest sum (except
that of Sardonapalus mentioned by Ctesias, an Author
not much to bee credited) which any Ethnick story
mentioneth. Wee must therefore find another accepta-
tion of the word there translated Talent, which is taken
sometimes for a lumpe of mettall in forme of a Cake,
or else that name Talent is sometimes taken for a small
summe, as out of Pollux and Homer, M. Brerewoods
paines have observed ; who also having cast up the
particulars, findeth that such summes could not have
beene spent on the Temple, had the Walls and Pave-
ments beene of massie Silver, the Roofe and all the
Linings of the Walls and the Furniture of solid Gold.
Salomons yeerely revenue (as some interpret, 2 Chron.
9. 13.) was sixe hundreth sixty sixe talents of Gold,
besides his Customes, and the rich Presents of Gold
98
COMMODITIES OF OPHIR
and Silver sent him from the Kings of Arabia and the
Governours: that lackes but three pounds of three
millions in our reckoning. Some would make up this
great summe of the Ophirian Gold, and Hirams, and
the Queene of Shebas gifts, which all lacke but six
talents; as if it were not an Annuall, but Casuall
Revenue, which I cannot approve. Some interpret it
of ordinary tributes levied of his Subjects ; some of
the posteritie of the Chanaanites (a thing unhkely) and
some of forraine voyages, making him to send every
yeere a Fleet, though none of those Fleets returned
till the third yeere. Villalpandus* makes it but one *Vilal.To.z.
returne from Ophir, the first, of foure hundreth and Explan. p. z.
twenty Talents, the second, of foure hundreth and '^^^i^^,. jj^omht
fiftie, the third, of sixe hundreth sixty sixe of Gold, home much
besides Silver and other goods. And, as for Salomons more then
entire Revenues, hee with great paines in the auditing, ^o^^-
raiseth them higher then the Persians, then Alexanders,
then those of the Roman Empire: arising from his
Customes, his Gifts and Presents, Taxations, Tributes,
provisions of Corne, &c. That of the King of Tyrus
he reckoneth a tribute, and out of Eupolemus alleageth
that the Tyrians were tributaries. Wee may here also
remember, that there is no mention of the summe of
the Silver which they brought from Ophir, which is
likely was farre more then the Gold, insomuch that it i. Chron. 9.
was reputed as Stones, and was of none account in the ^7-^^-J^^g'
dayes of Salomon. , , . . . u'cLn. 9.
To mee it seemeth that the sixe hundreth sixtie sixe 23, 24.
Talents of Gold is spoken onely of forraine Gold, partly
by Ophirian and other merchandising Trades, and partly
by Presents ; of which the two principall, Hiram, and
the Queene of the South are expressed : but it is
added of others. That all the Kings of the Earth sought
the presence of Salomon, and brought every man his
Present, vessells of Silver, and vessells of Gold, and
Raiment, Harnesse and. Spices, Horses and Mules, a
rate yeere by yeere. Grant then a Fleet yeerely set
99
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
forth, which came not home till the third yeere, one
succeeding another (as in the Spanish Fleets to Peru,
and ours to the Indies, of which is a yeerely returne,
yet not of the same) and these yeerely Presents, there
could not be lesse then six hundreth sixty six Talents :
besides perhaps, tenne or twelve times as much in Silver,
and all the Spices, Horses, Mules, Customes of Mer-
chants, Tributes of the Edomites, Moabites, and Vassalls,
*Vili^p. ubi Taxes on his Israelitish* Subjects, Revenues out of his
sup. ratseth Pastures and innumerable Cattell and husbandry of
e ti ues 0/ Qj.Q^j^g Lands (wee will not adde, with some, Chimistry;
Israel to izo. v i i • /-n i • • • \ j n 1
talents each that might have saved his Uphirian paines) and all the
Tribe, y as riches left him by Inheritance from his Father. Now
much of ^}^^|- {-j^e six hundreth sixtie six Talents is to be under-
^hos^ub'ec Stood of Strangers, appeareth in that exception. Vers. 14.
tion I dispute where none but forraine Incombes are mentioned. And
not, it agreeth hereby most lively is both the calling of the Gentiles
with Canaans figured, of which the 72. Psalme was by the Spirit of
7romisTofa'll ^^'^ purposely indited in correspondence of this type,
Caanan to ^nd the Christian Truth ; as also the glory of the
Israel) which heavenly Jerusalem, which ariseth not out of the workes
together make of righteousnesse which we have done, but of free gifts,
262°' for'' °^ ^^^^^ '^ ^^ ^^^^' ^^^y ^^^^^ ^""g ^^^ &^°^y ^"^
Roinanducats: honour of the Nations into it. Rev. 21. where in vision
besides Silver that glorious Citie is represented, and correspondent
and all other to Salomons type. The Citie was of pure Gold, and
projits which ^^ foundations and gates of precious stones, but there
he brought . ^- ^ 11 r c-i
together above ^s no mention at all of Silver.
Assuerus, Another question ariseth out of Davids 3000. Talents
Jlexander,the of Gold of Ophir, whether hee practised the Ophirian
Roman Em- Yoyapre also : and some suppose that hee had made
tire with fair e •' ° , . , 1 • 1 1 • t' 1 ^
probabilities seven voyages thither, which reckoning 420. lalents
[I. i. 37.] a time, makes much about that summe of three thousand
Whether Da- Talents. For my part, I thinke David a greater Warrior
v^dj^ntTleets ^]^^^ Merchant, allowing the greatest summes before
t, ' questioned to be reserved and consecrated out of the
■ yig 11' spoiles, as himselfe confesseth, In my trouble I have
D. Dee. prepared for the house of the Lord 1 00000. Talents
COMMODITIES OF OPHIR
of Gold, &c. and more plainly, i. Chronicles i8. ii. con-
sidering also that it was long before his State could
be setled at home, and fitted abroad to attend such
Navigations ; which likewise have neither ground in
the Sacred Story (for the Gold of Ophir is proverbiall,
usually in Scripture for fine and pure Gold) nor agree
with the type, David one way, Salomon another resem-
bling Christ, and their times the state of the Church ;
likewise that David had much care of husbanding his
estate to the best, thrift being the Jewell of Magnificence, i. chron. 27.
as appeareth in the particular enumeration of the Officers 2 5» 26, 27,
for his Rents, Store-houses, Husbandmen in the Field, ^^' ^9* 3°.
Vineyards, Olive-trees, Sycamores and Oyle, Herds in
Sharon, and in the Vallies, Camells, Asses, Flockes ;
it is no marvell if such industry acquired such substance
in such continuance of time, and that hee said I have
of mine own proper goods of Gold and Silver which
I have given to the house of my God, over and above
all that I have prepared (to wit, in consecrated spoyles)
for the holy House three thousand Talents of Gold
of Ophir, &c. This example of David sheweth that Two remark-
it is no impeachment, yea the true advancement of t^^'^jj/'^^ ^-^
Honour for Princes to use all frugall husbandry and JJ^g„^g^ ^^"^.
meanes of thriving at home ; as that other of Salomon, handry on
to adde helpe of Discoveries and Trade abroad (both in Land, and
a Royall manner by their just Officers) that Magnificence ^^^^ig^^on by
may stand firme on both legs : the want whereof hath
denied that wealth (not to speake of power) these many
Ages to many Kings out of farre farre greater meanes
(besides other inconveniences to themselves and their
Subjects) which David, Salomon, and other Kings in
the old World had. Once these examples so moved
that good King Tehoshaphat, that hee built Cities o^ ^ ■ Chron xj.
° , ° 1 1 J T-l 1 J J CU- 11,12. C5 20
Store at home, and had many Hockes, and made bhips ^^^ ^^^ ^^
also to goe to Tarshish, and they made the Ships in
Ezion-Geber, the same Port where Salomon made his
Navall provisions ; but joyning therein with Ahaziah
King of Israel, who did very wickedly (So much worse
lOI
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
before God is an Ahaziah then a Hiram, the one an
honest minded Gentile, the other a schismaticall Idolatrous
Israelite) that the Lord broke the workes, and the
Ships were not able to goe to Tarshish.
We have beene very long in this metall Discourse :
yet how much longer was Salomon in his three yeeres
Voyage, and how much longer the most of men, which
make their whole life a voyage to Ophir for Gold and
Silver, thorow so many diversified Seas of Arts, force,
frauds to get those metalls which procreated neerest
Hell, carry these eager seekers thither altogether. That
the Silver was more by farre then the Gold, was before
proved ; but the quantitie is not expressed, as not
D. Dec. agreeing with Salomons either Litterall Story, or Mysticall
Glory. Some thinke that there was in every voyage
24. times as much Silver as Gold ; both because they
conceive that Nature hath given so much more thereof
in quantitie, as the qualitie and price is undervalued ;
and because all Stories Ancient and Moderne magnifie
India for store of Silver ; and so prodigious prodigality,
I. Kings 20 to give Silver in Jerusalem as stones, must have a deep
^7- fountain for such a flowing streame, besides those other
Silver Hooks and Brooks mentioned in Salomons
History. But we still leave these precious, specious
Gemmes. objects to take view of Gemmes.
And herein American Peru, and Sofala are beggarly
in comparison of those parts of India, where we have
placed Ophir, as the former testimonies well weighed
with whatsoever can be brought for the other, will easily
and superabundantly convince. In Northerne America
are some Turkesses, in the Southerne are saide to bee
(which others question) Emeralds, in both Pearles, but
not comparable to the Orientall : these Bezars are
twice so good ; in Spices to make comparison hath no
spice of knowledge. And first for the first of gemmes,
Plin. I. 37. Diamants, Pliny saith. Maximum in rebus humanis non
^- 4- solum inter gemmas, precium habet Adamas, unus modo
in metallis repertus. Some have conceited it to dull
102
COMMODITIES OF OPHIR
the Loadstones attraction, and to resist all force of
Hammer, which experience hath found contrary. The
Kingdomes of Narsinga, Biznagar, Orissa, Masulipatan,
and all the Countries on the Choromandel Coast, are
the most famous for Rockes of Diamants, and now also
Soccodanna (where they dive* for them as for Pearles) * See C. Saris.
Decan, Delli, and Agra, Tarriam also in the Tract of ^+"/" ^
Malacca, and Java. Here then is the Worlds Centre ^"'^P"'^-
of Diamants, both for the most and best. Garcias ab
Horto writes, that he hath seene one of one hundreth
and forty Mangels (that is seven hundreth Graines)
another of one hundreth and twentie, and hath heard [I. i. 38.]
of one of two hundreth and fiftie, and a credible man Garc.abHorto
told him that hee saw one as big as a small Hens Egge ^' ^' ^'^'
in Bisnager. This soyle is so diamantine, that where
you have digged and taken them now, in two yeeres
space you may dig and find others. Neither is it poyson,
as some affirm, but he hath knowne the whole stone,
and the powder, taken without hurt.
The Heaven-coloured Sapphire, with some obtaineth Exod. 24. 10.
the second place, because of the likenesse thereof under Epiphan.hbeL
the feet of the Almightie when hee spake to Moses; ^j^'i^^T"'
or which are store in Zeilan, and the most true, hard
& fine as Barbosa testifieth. But M. Fitch and M.
Fredericke have before told you of Mynes of them
in Pegu ; and these saith Garcias and Linschoten, are
esteemed the finest, and are in great plenty. So is there Linschot, cap.
also of the Rubie, a stone of greater value, none in 86.
the world exceeding that King in excellencie and varietie
of Gems, as appeareth by generall voyce. Of Rubies,
the Carbuncle is esteemed the best, the Ballas next,
the Spinell in the third place, of fiery colour : there
are besides. White, Carnation, halfe White, halfe Red
Rubies, others halfe Sapphires, halfe Rubies, and one
thousand other sorts, if wee beleeve Linschoten. Garcias
ascribeth this to the generation of the Ruby, which
at first is whitish, and groweth unto rednesse in processe
of time : and because the Sapphire and Rubie grow Gar. cap. 49.
103
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
in one Rocke, they are found sometimes such participles
as is delivered, Sapphire-rubies, called Nilacandi. The
Granado and Hyacinth are also reckoned by some
amongst the Rubies, calling the yellowish Rubie the
Hyacynth, and the blackish a Granado. These are
plentifull in Cananor, Calecut, and Cambaia (neerer
Westward, and in the way to the Gulfe of Bengala)
in Zeilan also, as Nicolo di Conti and Andrea Corsali
affirme ; Pimenta his testimony of Cavelan and Cablan,
two gemme Kingdomes you had before. The Jaspar
is found in much plenty in Cambaia ; Chrysolites, and
Amatists, there and in Zeilan and in Balagate (the
Apennine of the Great Indian Chersonesus) where they
have also the Alaquera or Quequi, which stayeth the
issue of bloud presently. Pegu, Brama, Zeilan, yeeld
the Cats-eye and Agat, of which the Indians conceive
the owner shall increase in wealth ; and Garcias saith,
Hee hath tried that no fire can burne a linnen Cloth
pressed to the eye of it. The Armenian Stones are
found also in Balagate, the Loadstone in Zeilan, neere
to which is the fishing for Pearles, but the best of the
world are in the Persian Gulfe neere Ormuz : The
Alambie in Cambaia. The Bezar Stones are at Pahan
neere Malaca, and Cambaia, taken out of the maw of
a Sheepe or Goat. The Berills are in Pegu and Zeilan.
The Topaz is almost like a Diamant, and is digged
out of the Earth in many places of India. There are
White Sapphires and Rubies hardly knowne from
Litis, c. 87. Diamants. In Cambaia also is found plentie of the
Stone Alambre. There are found in Zeilan also the
Topaz, Jagongas and Marucha, whose names I can
better give you then the understanding. There are
also many sorts of Stones (you reade Linschoten) as
well Precious Stones as against poyson and other diseases
of many properties and vertues : but I have onely
mentioned those that are daily bought and sold, and
are commonly knowne. The Emeralds I mention not,
though said to bee in these parts, because some doubt
104
COMMODITIES OF OPHIR
of them, and in other parts are found better, wherewith
the Venetians have made good gaine at Pegu in exchange
for Rubies : those also of Peru are suspected. For
gemmes (wee now conclude) no part of the world but
India, could fit Salomons turne ; wherein, if Aarons brest-
plate were so glorious in the Tabernacle, to how precious
height will Salomons Temple elevate our thoughts ?
and consequently both manifest and magnifie the Indian-
Ophirian Voyage, these being found either naturall in the
Peguan Ophir, or by trade there or in the way from
Ophir by the Westerne parts of India, part of the
Persian Gulfe, and the shores of Arabia and ^Ethiopia.
Of which, Arabia is said to yeeld the Hemathite, Topaz, PmedadeReb.
Sardonyke, Onyx, Molochite, Myrrhite, Corall, Andro- 5^^^om.L^.c.
made, Iris ; Ethiopia, the Chrysolite, Chrysolamp, Qfi„ji^„
Heliotrope, Hyacinth, Hemathite, Chrysoprase ; the store of Jewells
Persian gulfe from Babylonia the Sagda, & Sardy, and and their rkh-
the best Pearles : ^gypt in ordinary trade, the Galactite, ^^"^ ^^^ '«/
Emerald, and iEgyptilla : some of which you had before ^'^" 55°-
particularly mentioned in India, and likely enough should j. ji^g. lo.
there find most of the rest with many other unknowne, 12.
if India were as much frequented with Philosophers
from hence as Merchants. ^
Wee are next to consider the Almug Trees, whereof ^fJ^^^"^l°J^_
were made Pillars for the House of the Lord, and for ^^^^ ^ ^M
the Kings House*, Harpes also and Psalteries for Singers : 9. u Jos. i.
there came no such Almug Trees, nor were seene unto 8. c 2
this day. Josephus Interprets Pine Trees, but saith, ^^^7-J/« ^nV-
they differed from the usuall, resembling the Timber ^g„ j,^ -j^
of the Figge Tree to the eye, but that they were whiter Hak'l. hand,
and brighter. There is mention of Algum Trees in amongst whose
Lebanon, 2. Chron 2. 8. which some thinke to bee f/f y^^f^^''
the same with the former, and the word onely altered ^/^^ ^^^^
by transposition of letters; others, that that trans- much use of it,
position intimates no lesse specificall difference in the although much
wood then in the word, though otherwise having some ^'^'^f ^^f.. ^^^'
likenesse to those of Lebanon, but of greater excellency. ^^ ^^^.^ ^^^^
D. Dee hath written a laborious Treatise almost wholly cited.
105
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
of this Ophirian argument (the same yeere in which I
was borne, A, 1577. of seventie sheets of paper) how-
soever intituled, Of Famous and Rich Discoveries ;
of which I have a written Copie, and could willingly
but for the length have published it ; which may appeare
in this, that he hath ten sheets of paper about these
Almug trees, more profitable to the leasurely SchoUer,
then commodious to be inserted to so voluminous a
Worke, as this Library of ours. Hee there, as Com-
missioner for Salomons Timbers, like a learned, both
Architect and Planter, hath summoned a Jury of twelve
[I. i. 39.] sorts of Trees (mentioned by divers Interpreters) to
examine or to bee examined rather, which of them were
the Almugs here mentioned. I should bring you into a
Wood to relate his labours in this kind ; the kinds are,
the Deale, Boxe, Cedar, Cypresse, Ebonie, Ash, Juni-
The Spanish per. Larch, Olive, Pine, Oke and Sandall Trees : all
Bible reads which with their severall qualities and fitnesse for Royall
and Sacred buildings hee examineth by best testimonies,
and concludeth nothing absolutely, but inclineth to
Josephus, who either by some Monuments in writing
might have learned, or in some remainders to his time in
Instruments Musicall, or other profane or sacred memo-
rialls, might probably bee thought to have seene thereof.
Plin. I. 1 3. r. I easily beleeve that these Pines or Thynes (Thyina) or
16. whatsoever other Trees, were both odoriferous to the Sent,
of beauteous aspect to the Eye, of fittest temper to refract
Qfth ' T sounds to the Eare, smooth to the Touch, and of long con-
andofEle- tinuance and strong substance for building, therein to bee
phantSyseeM. serviceable to all senses. Of which sorts it is evident out
Terry /. 9. c. of Ancient and Moderne Writers, and out of the foUow-
^'^•^'/f ing Relations, that India hath the best in the World.
their Apes as d_, ,. . „ . 1 i-i 1
bis: as Grey- ^ '^^ living Creatures remaine to our search, Ulephants,
hounds ib.% 7,. Apes, Peacockes ; of which I need say little, saying so
See also San- much in our following Histories, and having said so much
tosy Jobson, already. Elephants come neerest Men in understanding,
others in this Apes in forme (Simia quam similis turpissima bestia nobis }
worke. said Ennius) and Peacocks for their beauty, as Parrots also,
106
COMMODITIES OF OPHIR
Birds of Paradise, and many other Indian Fowles might
be desired. The greatest Elephants are found in all this
our Ophirian Tract, from Zeilin to Pegu ; those esteemed
to have a naturall preeminence, and these had of late a
Politicall, the King of Pegu stiling himselfe, The King of
White Elephants, and keeping them Royally attended, his
Subjects and Tributary Kings also (it is Gasper Balby his
report) kneeling to them. Once all India is plentifull of
them, and therefore of Ivory; this Countrey also neere
Ganges is stored with the Abada or Rhinocerote, whose
Home is (in Bengala, by reason of certaine Hearbs hee
there feeds on) a good Counter-poyson. Indian Asse-
horne in these parts is also used for Bucklers, and drinking
Cups, and esteemed a great Jewell, as Master Finch
affirmeth, infra Pag. 436.
For Peacocks or Parrats, translate which you will, heere Peacocks tvild,
are not onely so many of both, that they flie wild, as the ^^^'JJg^^-^^'
following Relations shew, but for excellency ^ beyond ^^ff^^^^^c^
those of other parts ; as the Apes also are for their beauty
and strength. See Sir T. Roe, Master Finch, and others
Journalls, or rather talke with our Indian Merchants,
which usually trade and travell those parts, some of which
in the Mogolls Countrey, carrying with them an English
Grey-hound, one of the company shot at a great white
shee Ape on a Tree, and wounded her, whereby shee with
her Cub fell downe : they set on the Grey-hound, and
this Ape before seeking shifts for her Cub, seeing the These Apes
Grey-hound come, layd it aside and encountred the Grey- ^^'^ '''^'^^'^•
hound so fiercely about the necke, that hee dyed within a
few houres, the company with their weapons comming in,
and killing the Ape (as themselves related to mee)
and carrying away the young one. The Countrey people,
in I know not what superstition forbeare to kill them,
whereby they multiply exceedingly. Heere by the way
may bee observed, that it appertaineth to Royall Magnifi-
cencie, and disagreeth not to humane Excellency, to
procure rarities of living Creatures, and to keepe them as
testimonies of our admiration of Gods various Workes,
107
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Plin. I. 6. cap.
23-
As covetous
rich men are
ever needy \3
greedy, so In-
dia hath ever
sivallowcd in
Trade the
worlds Trea-
sure, and yet
is the Trea-
sury of the
World
[I. i. 40.]
and exercise of the Minds Contemplation, the Bodies
pleasure, with the right Humane over Sensitive Creatures :
which Nature taught Alexander ; yea Motezuma and the
Incas in that wilder World ; and Divine Grace our
Salomon, as these Scriptures manifest. The imitation of
whose Wisdome hath whetted my Studies almost to
curiositie to give to the World a world of Rarities in that
kind, as any occasion offered it selfe in these voluminous
Voyages.
§. XI.
Probable conjectures of the Course taken in the
Ophirian Voyage, and accounts given of the
three yeeres time spent therein: also of the
Course taken in like Voyages by the Romans:
and the divers Ports whereto the Spices and
riches of India have in divers Ages beene
brought, and thence dispersed to the several!
parts of Europe.
Ee have now undertaken a hard taske, where we
tell not but spell a Voyage, and from reasonable
conjectures grounded on other experiments, gather
what is most likely in this of Salomons, D. Dee hath
written 23. sheets of paper in examining the miles, the
dayes, the way, the employments of the time, and muster-
ing of Men and Ships employed in this service. I cannot
presume either of so much learning in my Selfe, or so
much patience in the Reader. Yet I shall bee bold both
to follow him, and to adde somewhat for further light.
Pliny writes, that in his time this Voyage from Egypt to
India was made every yeer. Every yeer India consumed
H-S 500. (which Jacobus Delachampius in his notes
summeth to 1200000 Crownes) of the Roman Empires
Treasure yeerely, yeelding merchandises therefore in
returne sold at a hundreth times so much. Their course,
hee saith, was from Alexandria twelve dayes by Nilus to
108
THE COURSE TO OPHIR
Coptus, thence by Camells over Land to Berenice, two
hundreth fiftie eight miles (travelling most part by
night by reason of the heate) in twelve dayes more.
From Berenice on the Red Sea, they beginne to set
forth at Midsummer, or about the beginning of Dogge-
dayes, and in thirtie dayes come to Ocelis in Arabia,
(or to Canaan or Muza, if they goe not to India, but
for Arabian Frankincense and Odours) and from Ocelis
in fortie dayes they arrived at the first Indian Port
Muziris. Remember that in this Course they both tooke Muziris is by
benefit of the Monson, and went the neerest way : for so some thought to
a little before hee mentioneth another Course by the j-f"J;J
Shoare, Secuta atas propiorem cursum, &c. donee com- his Periplus it
pendia invenit Mercator, Lucroque India admota est. is placed more
Quippe omnibus annis navigatur. Hee mentions the Southerly, on
Voyage of Onesicritus and Nearchus from India to fj/j/^^t^!
Tigris, in the bottome of the Persian Gulfe, which helde ^^^ Qg^st. D.
them till the seventh moneth. So much was Navigation Dee thinkes it
improved in Plinies time. Their Pepper they tooke in Surat.
on the Malabar Coast, and returned in December the
same yeere. The names which then they gave to places
were quite differing from the Antients ; and the like
Indian mutations have continued to our times.
The course to Taprobane had accidentally come to
their knowledge a little before, found in Alexanders time
to bee an Hand by Onesicritus, mentioned by Megasthenes. Foyage of
The Antients deemed it another World. The Sea is Onesicritus
full of shoalds, the North-starre is not seene there, and ""pf^li^f^';^
they observed their course, by sending out Birds which yo^age to
they carry with them and followed their flight. But in Taprobana.
the Empire of Claudius, Annius Plocanus having farmed
the Customes of the Red Sea, one of his Retainers or
Free-men * sayling on the Arabian Coast, was by a *Libertus,
Northerne storme carried alongst the Carmanian shoare
to Hippuros a Port therein, and was kindly used by
the King, who admiring his Roman Relations, sent foure
Embassadours backe with him. These related amongst
other things that the side of the Hand which lieth
109
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
* That is toward India, is loooo. furlongs*, and that they had
1250, miles, trade with the Seres. I will not recite Nearchus out
whtch cannot ^f Arrianus nor Ptolemey and Marianus, which can
agree to Letlan ,.1, . jcii i ij r
but Sumatra: ^^^"^ advantage us in regard or the lesse Knowledge or
the Easterly the former, and lesse certainty of the later passing the
situation also ignorance of Transcribers, aad above one thousand yeares
ultra montes darknesse. Yet herein is Ptolemey profitable, where his
commerce with Longitudes and Latitudes are false, that by his order
Seres agree to of position and successive setting downe of places some
Sumatra. knowledge may arise. But the length of the way is
Jrrian. I. 8. better knowne by later Writers,
John di Barros hath set downe the coasting distances,
from the Bab or Mouth of the Red Sea to Cape
Nigraes, the Southerly part of our Peguan Ophir, whose
Portugall leagues (allowing for each three English miles,
and a fifth part of a mile) come to 57694 and from
that Cape to Singapura is 1008. miles more. From the
Bab or Mouth of the Red Sea to the bottom, is by
Inf. to. \. I. J. Comito Venetiano, in Ramusio reckoned 1441. miles,
f- 6. and in his returne 15 14. the breadth in some places
two hundreth, the way full of shoalds, so that it cannot
bee sailed neere the shoare but by day. So trouble-
some is this Sea, and so difficult to bee sayled, that
Don John di Castro (whose voyage followeth at large)
spent no lesse then three moneths in the way from
Cosir. the Straits to Sues, from the nine and twentieth of
January, 1541. to the seven and twentieth of April;
and returning the eight and twentieth of April, arrived
at the Bab the eighteenth of July ; So that here the
way is to be weighed by the qualitie as well as the
quantitie. Hieronimo da Santo Stephano in Ramusio,
spent from Cosir to Aden fiftie dayes, almost three
hundreth miles Southward from Sues, and therefore so
much lesse way.
We must here note also that neither the ships, nor their
furniture ; the shipmen also nor their furniture of skill,
could in Salomons dayes, be any way comparable to
these later times : and that if three moneths were spent by
THE COURSE TO OPHIR
the Portugall Navie from Sues to the Bab, we may at
least allow so much time to these Ophirians. For if these
had more haste, the other had more skill and better ships.
Neither may we thinke that they durst there saile but by
day in Salomons fleete, and therefore were likely to make
it longer. The lesse vessels and many men, would
require also oftner stales for water and refreshing, besides
the seventh dayes rest, which Salomons servants according
to the law, and especially in a Voyage for adorning the
Temple, built in honor of the legall worship, must not
breake. Being out of the Straits into the Ocean, they
were neither willing nor able (as appeares by the mentioned
Voyage of Onesicritus and Nearchus) to adventure the sail-
ing beyond ken of Land. And therefore also Ptolemie
in his longitudes and latitudes, abates of Marinus and the
Mariners reckonings one third part, because of the crooking
in their coasting, as every Bay and point enforced them.
And that compendious way mentioned by Plinie was then
new in his time, when shipping and the Mariners art had
beene by frequent experience much improved, and from
the swadling bands in Salomons time growne to some
virility. So that except forced by distresse of weather we
cannot make the Ophirian course but within ken of shoare
all the way. Now then if it were the seventh moneth, as
we have read in Plinie, before Alexanders fleet could arrive
in Tigrus from Indus, in which Arrianus reporteth that
there were Phaenician, Egyptian and Cyprian, besides his
best Graecian Mariners, they all being then his subjects :
we can allow no lesse to Salomons fleete before it could
touch the neerest Indian Port, being no lesse way. And
howsoever it may be objected that triumphall devotions,
and tempests, and fights, and reparations of the Fleete, [I. i. 41.]
tooke up much of Nearchus his time : I answere, that
this Ophirian fleet was neither warranted from enemies
nor tempests, & was likely also to spend time in repara-
tions, and in provisions, and in devotions, specially that
which was peculiar to them, the Sabbaths.
And although single ships in the Arabike gulfe, and in
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
the Ocean might even then make quicker way then this
mentioned, yet in that of Castro, of Nearchus, and this
of Salomon, where care was to keepe a whole fleet
together for mutuall helpe and common security, the
greater body must needes have slower motion. Thus
then allowing three moneths to the Red Sea, and sixe
moneths from thence to India, we shall follow Comito
Venetiano, who reckons the one 15 14. miles from the
Straits to Sues inward, and thence outward to Diu 2023.
to which adde the coasting about to the Ormuzian strait,
and comming to any Port in India, as namely Muziris, or
any in the Malabar coast, it could not much lesse then
double the length of the way, and therefore the time.
By this proportion we should spend the three yeeres in
going and returning, if we adde that spacious way from
Muziris to our neerest Port in Ophir : and so should
both their labour and ours be vaine, and nothing should
be done. Barros himselfe (to make this more evident)
hath reckoned short of the way which Salomons Fleet
must make in bouts and windings by the shoare, for
which he makes no allowance. D. Dee is sparing in
this calculation, and yet makes it from Ezion Geber to
Cape Negraes 9155. miles; of which we deduct for the
Arabike gulfe but 1514. and leave 7641. remaining. We
therefore in regard of the manifold dangers and shelfes
of that Gulfe, allow to it eighty dayes, of which deduct-
ing eleven Sabbaths, there remaine sixtie nine, to which
(one with another) we allow one and twenty miles a day,
somewhat more, as much as can conveniently in that
Sea be allowed to a Fleet sailing together. And this
allowance is so large, that Castro was eighty eight dayes
(and that in the daies of better Navigation) in the way
which we allow to sixtie nine. Now in the Ocean, where
they might make better use of the Monson and Tides,
as freed from the dangers which attend the Gulfe, wee
will allow thirty two miles a day one with another (the
Sabbaoths deducted) which by the yeeres end will bring us
to our Port at Pegu, or some other the neerest to Cape
THE COURSE TO OPHIR
Negraes, where we may harbour our Fleete. For to
Cape Negraes it selfe (deducting the one and forty Sab-
baths remaining of the yeere) 7641. miles are proportioned
in each daies equall saiHng, in requisite and direct way,
one and thirty miles and -gVr which being very far from
any safe Port, must needs make it two & thirty miles
the day to bring us thither, allowing nothing for New
Moone, or any other Jewish solemnitie, or other occa-
sionall stay whatsoever : nor for those bords, gibes and
fetching turnes (which Mariners, and specially coast-
winders must make) and consequently much superfluous
way, which alone (besides force of stormes) would make
this thirty two to be above forty miles a day ordinary way,
broken and whole, one with another.
And if this seeme to any man a small thing, let him Thirt-^ two
consider the weakenesse of Navigation then, both in skill ^^^^^ ^ ^p
and shipping : the Phaenicians before this time not l^^^^ /°'JJ
acquainted with those Indian Seas, but onely with the g„g ^^y with
Mediterranean, as probably may be thought; their using another: for
the Care more then the saile, and not daring to saile by ^hatthatfrac-
night when they could not see shoare, their necessary ^["^Ji^JgYin
occasions of stay sometimes for watering and provisions, going from
sometimes by foule weather detained, sometimes for re- Cape 'Negraes
parations of some of the Fleet occasionally needing helpe, either to the
that all the Fleet may keepe together, sometimes for trade 7/,t^s.tfT
by the way, sometimes for healthfull disport, recreation ^^^^ ^^}^^^ '
and joy : and (which is of principall observation in those Port.
Seas) for expectation of the Monson, or season of the
winde, which there keepes an even course, as out of the
following Voyages you shall see. All which laid together,
it will not seeme miserably and unjustly done to have
allowed the proportion before mentioned. If you read t^^^/ 2 c i-
the first Discoveries^ on the coast of Africke by the § 2 j ^'^g/^
Portugals, and see how little they discovered in a whole age had passed
Summer, when their skill was not inferiour to these before they
Phaenicians, and experience more, you will thinke me f^l°^'^ll ^^g
liberall if not prodigall in this allowance. Captaine Q^p^ ^y q^^^
Hawkins in the Hector (a ship not the worst of saile, Hope.
I 113 H
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
and which before had beene twice at the Indies) was from
the first of Aprill 1607. till August 24. 1608. ere he could
arrive at the Barre of Surat, in the neerest part of the
Indies, almost seventeene moneths space, where no Jewish
Sabbath, nor shore-creeping enforced their stay. The
Dragon at the same time was longer in her way to
Sumatra, and I beleeve many of our later Voyages doe
not much exceede this proportion. It seemeth therefore
Sum. total, to me probable in a round reckoning to allow but one
yeere little more or lesse on the Voyage, a second in the
stay at their severall ports, and in the mines of Gold and
Silver, and for further provisions of Almug trees, Ivory,
Apes and Peacocks ; and a third yeere in their returne.
D. Dees Doctor Dee allowes fiftie miles a day of requisite way,
reckoning, j-j^^^. jg 1200. miles every foure weekes, resting the Sab-
bath, and forty miles a day within the Gulfe or Red Sea :
the miles he computeth 9155.^, and the whole Voyage
to be performed in seven moneths and six and twenty
dayes outward, and as much homeward ; one fortnight of
rest after their landing before they fell to their Mine-
workes, to be spent in mind-workes of devout thankful-
nesse, prayers and festivall rejoycing ; as much before
their shipping for returne, the rest in their workes and
purveying of commodities. So that for what I allow a
yeere, to each of these he alloweth the space of eight
[I. i. 42.] moneths or there abouts : the third yeere he bestoweth
on their businesse, rest, and triumph at home, care of
their family and state preparations for the next returne,
as trimming the ships (in these times the wormes which in
those Seas breede in ships, and eate them, compell us to
sheath them) and other provisions. He alloweth 4500.
workemen for the mines, not all at once working, but in
courses, some resting by turnes, others working, and then
those succeeding to their workes whiles they againe
rested (the workes and yeeldings whereof hee diligently
examineth) three hundred for the Almug trees, for Ele-
phants teeth twenty, for Apes and Peacockes ten : one
hundred Officers : in all 5040. To this businesse he
114
THE COURSE TO OPHIR
holdeth requisite fiftie tall ships, to each ship thirty
Mariners, in all 1500. which with the former number
make up 6540. men. Thus he and more then thus with
much curiositie of minerall and navall learning, which
cannot here be expressed without that libertie of long
discourse, which neither the vulgar reader could under-
stand, nor others perhaps (except some few) finde leisure
to reade. Otherwise I would have inserted it.
I honour his great industry, but cannot conceive that
that age yeelded such great ships to carrie so manie, nor
that they could one day with another make so much
way, nor that Salomon would permit so long a stay
as a whole yeere, but rather presse new men. As for
the Phaenician Mariners, upon this occasion it is likely
that they setled their dwelling at or neere Ezion Geber,
as all antiquitie mentioning Phaenicians in the Red Sea,
seemeth to argue. And for the servants of Salomon, Salomons ser-
they were the posteritie of the people that were left of ^qZ^'1\^°
the Amorites, Hittites, Perizzites, Hivites, and Jebusites, /^^ Urlelites.
which were not of the children of Israel. Their children i Reg. 9. 20.
that were left after them in the land, whom the children 21. 22.
of Israel also were not able utterly to destroy; upon
those did Salomon levie a tribute of bond service unto
this day. But of the children of Israel did Salomon make
no bondmen. Thus the holy writ but a few verses
before the mention of this Ophirian Navie. Of these
it is said 2 Chro. 2. 17. And Salomon numbered all
the strangers that were in the land of Israel after the
numbring wherewith David his father had numbred them,
and they were found an hundred and fiftie thousand and
three thousand and sixe hundred. And hee set 70000. i ^eg. 5. 14.
of them to be bearers of burthens, and 80000. to be
hewers in the Mountaines, and 3600. overseers to set
the people aworke. If Salomon would not ease them
by courses neerer home (for they were the Israelites
which served by those courses, not these strangers) I
cannot here ease them ; and if he would not employ the
Israelites in the neerer quarries and Forrests, neither
"5
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
would he send them to remoter Mines, a more danger-
ous and difficult worke. Now some of those hewers in
the Mountaines were fittest for this hewing and mining
in the Mountains for Mettals, to which that place may
also be intended and extended. Officers to Ophir and
men of command he might have out of Israel, but for
the Oare by Sea and Ore at land, these were likely to
be the servants of Salomon mentioned in the text : the
rather because that name ever after continued to them,
as you may read even after the return from the captivitie
in Ezra 2. 55. Nehem. 7. 60. This hath beene omitted
by others handling this argument, and therefore I am
the fuller in it.
ViUalpand. Besides, it is as likely (which others also observe, and
Pineda, tffr. before is mentioned, & agreeth to the 666. talents of Gold
yeerely) that Salomon after the Temple buildings were
ended, emploied Fleetes yeerely to Ophir, one under
another, that each should make their voiage in three
yeers, but of them every yeere one should returne :
which agrees not with D. Dees speculation of a yeers
stay. Neither is it probable that in seven or eight
moneths so much Gold and Silver could be gotten by
so unexpert miners. Nor doth D. Dee consider the
Monsons of those Seas which are by six moneths regu-
lated, and not by eight. Nor may we thinke but that
many of Salomons servants setled some abode in the
Countrie, so long (at lest if we will permit courses, which
I will not much quarrell amongst them) as Salomon used
the voiage ; by whom the Ivorie, Apes, and Peacockes
might be procured, and Gems also without any speciall
allowance of men each third yeere to that purpose ;
except as the Fleet in comming or going might touch
by the way at each good mart, for which Doctor Dees
time of eight moneths seemes also too short. Yet if any
approve, and lust to follow him, I have no Empire
First Mer- ^^^^ opinions.
divers Marts ^^^^ Ophirian voiage which brought the riches of the
for Spices. East to Ezion Geber, occasioneth a quaere of the voiages
116
THE COURSE TO OPHIR
of Spices, and the manifold shiftings of the Marts &
Ports thereof in former times, in a worke of voiages not
unfit for consideration. The first mention of Merchants Gen. 37. 23.
is of Ishmaelites and Midianites, which travelled in a ^^•
Caravan together with Camels carrying spicerie, & balme,
and Mirrhe to Egypt. These inhabited not far from
Ezion Geber, or the shoares of the red Sea. Whither
their Spicerie came out of the Southerne parts of Arabia,
or further out of India brought into some Arabian port,
is not easie to determin. Their Balme they might have
at Gilead by the way, though Arabia yeelds of that also, Jer.%.zi. I3
as the Myrrhe likewise; what Spicerie the first men- ^^- '
tioned is, is not so easie to decide. Jobs mentioning
the gold of Ophir, and other passages in that Booke
may cause conjecture of an Indian trade in his dales. Suidas.
But this is easily gathered out of Histories that the great
Monarchs endevoured to make themselves Lords of
India for the riches aforesaid. Semiramis is said to
have invaded India, & to have beene repelled by Stauro-
bates, which I can beleeve, though not so prodigal of
faith as to accept the report of three Millions of foot, See Full.
and five hundred thousand horse in her army; no more ^^^^^^•
then that she was the founder of Babylon. But both
Ninus or Ninive (which her husband Ninus had made
the seate of the Assyrian Empire) standing upon Lycus
which floweth into Tigris ; and Babylon seat of the [I- i- 43-]
Chaldasan Empire on Euphrates, Seleucia also & Bagdet
of later building not farre from thence, have in their
times beene fitting seats to receive either by land or
sea, or both, the Indian riches, thence to be dispersed
to other Marts and thorow the world. The Persians
were Lords of India, as both the Scripture & Herodotus Este. 8. 9.
affirme, & Alexander advanced the Macedonian Empire ^^^^^
thither also; whose Empire after his death being rent
into foure parts, Seleucus possessed Babylonia, and
Ptolemeus Egypt, which by the red Sea made most Egyptians.
advantage of the Spicerie. jo,_ Antiq. I.
Sesostris (whom Josephus esteemeth to be Shishak, 8. c. 4
117
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
2 Chro. 12. the King of Egypt which tooke away great
Strab. I. 1 6. part of these Ophirian treasures) is by Strabo reported
the first which subdued Ethiopia and Troglodytica : at
the straits of Dira (where the red Sea is but sixtie
furlongs or seven miles and a halfe broad) left Monu-
ments of his exploits, a pillar engraven with hiero-
glyphikes : he passed thence into Arabia and thorow
all Asia. His westerne expedition I omit (Lucan singeth,
Venit ad occasum mundique extrema Sesostris) but it
is like that being in the time of Salomon and his
2 Chro. 35. emulous enemie, that the glory of Salomons Ophirian
'^' arts had whetted him to this Asian and Indian expedi-
Pl. I. 6. c. 29. tion. Pliny mentions the Tyrians in this coast, and the
Diod. Sic. I. port Daneon whence Sesostris first of all thought to
' ■ J^- 3 bring a Navigable River to Delta of Nilus 62. miles.
9- ;^echo long after (hee which slew King Josias) is said
to have sought to make a marriage betwixt the Red
Sea and Nilus (the cause is evident, the Arabian,
^Ethiopian and Indian commerce to be joyned with the
Mediterranean) and to have sent Phasnecians from that
Sea upon discoverie round about Africa ; in which
voiage they spent two yeeres. Cambyses conquered
Egypt, and built Cambisu a Citie on the red Sea.
Darius the Persian pursued Nechos project, thinking
Some make to perfect a trench from the River to the Sea, but was
Psammeticusa deterred by those which said that Sea was higher then
lhis%end" ^gyP^' ^^^ therfore would drown it. Yet did this
project outlive the Persian Empire in Egypt, for Ptolemie
made a trench 100. foot broad and 30. deepe, 37. miles
and 400. paces, as far as the Bitter fountaines, and then
brake off fearing an inundation, the red Sea being found
three cubits higher then the land of Egypt. Some
(saith Plinie) say the feare was, lest Nilus should be
corrupted by the Sea water. Yet by three waies did
^rsinee or they then passe to Arsinoe built by Ptolemasus Phila-
r ^'^'^' ■ delphus. The Trench still continues, as Furerus a
inf. 12, c \\ German (which saw it in his way to Mount Sinai from
Cairo) testifieth.
118
THE COURSE TO OPHIR
Coptus way was found by King Ptolomie, and the
Egyptian Exchequer thereby so advanced, that that in
Auletes time, a King nothing frugall, the prodigall
Father of prodigious Cleopatra (Strabo cites it out of 5//v7^. /. 17.
an Oration of Cicero) the royal revenues came to 12500.
talents, which is of English coine by M. Brerewoods
reckoning, two millions, three hundreth forty three
thousand & seven hundreth & fifty pounds. And
if that he, saith Strabo, which carelesly and negligently
administred his Kingdome had so much revenue, what
may we thinke of the present Roman government, the
Indian and Trogloditicall Merchandises being added.''
For whereas afore scarsly 20. ships adventured out of
the Straits, now very great fleets are set forth to India
and ^Ethiopia ; whence precious Merchandises are brought
to Egypt and thence transported to other places, with
the benefit of double custome for importation and ex-
portation. But those precious wares have heavie imposts,
because of the Monopolies, onely Alexandria receiving
and dispersing them. Thus Strabo, who calleth Alex- Alexandria.
andria efxiropelov /meyiarov t oiKov/mevr]^ the greatest Mart
in the World. How gainfull this trade was, and what
course they held in this voiage in Plinies time, you
have heard out of him alreadie.
Alexandria being orewhelmed with a Saracen Deluge, See Leo y
by Schismaticall Chaliphas beganne at last to hold up Sandys.
head againe, and whiles the Mamalukes Empire lasted,
was the chiefe Mart for the Spices brought to Mecca,
and thence carried to Alexandria, the Trade whereof
was in the Venetians hand, and enriched their Signiorie
very much, till the Portugals in our Grandfathers dayes
found the way by Sea into the Indies, whereby both
the Moores and Venetians were impoverished. This See inf. I. 2.
Trade set Henrie that Noble Prince of Portugall on f- i- §• 2.
worke to begin that, which was so long before it pro-
duced any fruit. Yea, this Indian Trade set Columbus,
and after him Cabot on worke to find the way to the
Indies by the West; which their industrious simplicitie
119
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
God rewarded with a New World by them discovered.
Rham. vol. I. But to returne to our Romans, Rhamusio cites out of
fol- 371- the Roman Law, the Customes for the Indian goods
set downe in the Reigne of Marcus and Commodus :
viz. Cinamon, Pepper long, and white, Cloves, Costus,
Cancamo, Spikenard, Cassia, Frankincense, Xilocassia,
Myrrhe, Amomum, Ginger, Malabathrum, Ammoniake,
Galbanum, Laser, Agolochum, Gumme Arabike, Carda-
mome, Carpesium, Silkes, Parthian and Babylonian
Workes, Ivorie, Ebonie, all sorts of precious Stones,
Pearles, Sardonix, Ceravnia, Hiacinth, Emerald, Diamond,
Saphire, Callimo, Berill, Cilindre, Indian and Sarmatian
Clothes, &c. which I have mentioned that we may see
the Trade then, and now are much alike.
Strabo and Plinie (before this greatnesse of Alexandria,
Dioscurias. as it may seeme) extoll Dioscurias in the bottome of
pT'^/V'* the Euxine or Blacke Sea, where people of seventie
Languages, or as Timosthenes affirmed, three hundred
severall Nations resorted ; and after that the Romans
used one hundred and thirtie Interpreters in their
businesses. In Plinies time this Babylon was waste.
I imagine that when the Persian Empire possessed India
and Asia Minor, this Dioscurias was the Staple of
Indian Commodities : brought partly by the Persian
Gulfe as farre as Tigris would permit, & the rest by
land, which is no great way. Or, as some thinke, and
[I, 1. 44.] not without cause, those Seas being so infested with
Pirats, as appeares in Plinie, and the Arabs being alway
Robbers ; they carried their goods up the Indus (as
many still doe from Tatta to Lahor) and thence by
Caravan over the Candahar and other Hils, the River
Oxus, and over the Caspian Sea to the River Cyrus,
and so to Dioscurias.
When the Seleucidas succeeded in those parts, it is
like that the Trade continued, though weaker, till the
Romans drew all to Alexandria : especially the Parthian
Empire not permitting such Commerce to their Roman
Enemies, as neither the Persians after.
THE COURSE TO OPHIR
That Barbarous myst of so many Nations which over-
came the Roman Empire, buried this Trade in darknesse,
till the Saracens grew to some height, and Bagdet was
made the chiefe Seate of their Caliph, builded on Tigris,
and commodious to attract the Trade of the East, and
disperse it to the West. A great part of this Trade
after the declination of Bagdet, the East beeing infected Bagdet.
with Mahumetan follies, honoured also with colour of
Religion, was conveyed by the Arabian Moores, and
Moorish Indians to Mecca (the sinke of that Superstition) Mecca.
by the Red Sea, Judda, and Ziden being their Ports,
and thence was much of it carried to Damasco, and
thence to Aleppo, which Trade hath continued to our
dayes ; and another part to Cairo, hereby flourishing,
and thence to Alexandria as aforesaid : which is still
used also, but much empaired, and almost forsaken by
the Europaean Navigations'' into India. ^ This caused
Whiles the Tartarian Empire flourished, these Indian ^^ ^'^'^^ ^"^''^
Wares were carried much (as you may reade in Polo) ^^ f S °' "l
TV , . ^, . r- y 1 -1 gals from the
to Mangi or Lhma ; to Cathay, many also carried to Moores the
Boghar in Bactria, and to Samarcand, and thence to Mamalukes,
other parts. Also in those troublesome times when ^"'^ ^^^
the Tartars had overrunne all, and when Boghar was ^}^^'^^l' ^"
f. J , Ti- ivyri T Since from
m esteeme tor trade, the Indian Merchandises were ^^^^ ^^ q^^.^
shipped on the Caspian Sea by Oxus, and thence con- andtkeDutcH.
vayed to Astracan, on the River Rha, or Volga, and ^«^- Galvam
so to Novogrode, and thence partly over-land, partly r^ i^^^^^'
by water to Caffa, or Theodosia, where the Genowayes jstracan.
fetched it (who then were of great power in these parts) Novogrode.
and dispersed it in Christian Ports ; the Venetians and Caffa.
Genowayes being Corrivals in this Trade, as in other
things, and in those dayes very great. Much also passed
to Trapezond, that Citie so flourishing that it became Trapezond.
an Empire, a Title too heavie for it, and the ruine both
of Constantinople the Mother thus weakened, and of
it selfe.
Ormuz was famous by this Trade, and Moha in the Ormus.
Red Sea, but both have their course to Aleppo ; of ^o^'^-
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
London.
Lib.^.cap.ult.
Jnastas. Sin-
ai tai lib. I 2.
Hexam.
Pined de reb.
Salom.
Acosta de Nat.
Novi orb. I.
I. c. 13, 14.
which our Travellers shall in due time tell you in the
following Discourses. And now we see London an
Indian Mart, and Turkie it selfe from hence served
with Pepper, and other Indian Commodities, as Master
Mun Deputie of that Company in his following Tractate
will shew you.
Thus much of the Ports made famous by Indian
Spicerie and Merchandize. Anastasius Sinaita affirmeth,
that Salomons Fleet made a returne every yeere, which
of the same Fleet cannot bee understood. Pineda yeelds
to this, but he makes us more labour about Tharsis,
to which, now wee are returned from Ophir, he enforceth
us to a new Voyage, and to finde Tharsis in Spaine.
Josephus Acosta also hath made a scruple both of
Ophir and Tharsis, and makes them to signifie no
particular set place, but generall and remote, as India
doth now with us signifie all the Easterne World in
vulgar appellation. Yet doth he acknowledge the sub-
stance of that wee have spoken, and professeth to agree
with Josephus, so that with him wee shall have but a
Grammer quarrell. We will adde a word of the
Phaenicians which here are expressed to have beene
Solomons Mariners, and of their ancient Navigation,
and so shall we make an end of our Ophirian Voyage,
which to some Readers will perhaps seeme much longer
then three yeeres.
TARSHISH AND OPHIR
§. XII.
Of Tharsis or Tharshish, whether it bee the same
with Ophir, and both, some indefinite remoter
Countrey ; whether it be the Sea, or Tartessus,
or any place in Spaine. Of the ancient Navi-
gations about Africa, and of the Phsnician
Antiquities.
Earned Acosta having alleaged Reasons sufficient Jcost.deNat.
for confuting that Opinion of Peru to be Ophir, ^- O^^- ^- '•
an upstart name, unknowne to the Natives; and ^" '^' ^^'
%
whence neither Ivorie nor such precious Gemmes could
be brought, and whither Solomons Navie in those times
ignorant of the Load-stone, could not come to fetch
them ; the Easterne India being fitter then the West
for Solomons purposes : he concludeth, Ego sane Ophir
& Tharsis in divinis Uteris saepius non certum aliquem
definitumque locum sonare suspicor, sed generale potius
esse vocabulum, idemque efficere apud Hebraeos, quod
apud nos vulgo Indiarum vocem. He conceiveth, that
as India is a name given to any remote, rich, and strange
Region very much differing from ours, as to Mexico, [I. i 45.]
Brasil, Malaca, &c. So likewise Ophir and Tharsis;
and as for Tharsis, it signifieth either the maine Sea,
or most remote and strange Regions. Thus he con-
jectureth.
For Ophir we have before found it, the proper name
of a man and of a Region denominated of him ; but
withal have acknowledged the Ophirian voyage to com-
prehend more then the Region of Ophir, including the
other Indian Ports wherat they touched and traded in
that voyage, especially the two Hands now called Seilan
and Sumatra, and all places on the Coast within the Gulfe
of Bengala, which might fit their purpose. It is usuall
now to call an Indian Voyage, not only to lacatra. Bantam,
or Banda, but thereto also they reckon their touching at
Soldanha, on the maine of Afrike, or at the River of Saint
123
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Augustine in the great Hand of St. Laurence, and the
Hands of Comoro, or Socatra, or wheresoever they arrive
on the Abash or Mohan shoare in the Red Sea, or in
any Arabike Port, or in the Persian Gulfe before they
come to India : and there also Surat, Diul, Calicut, or
wheresoever they touch besides on this side or beyond
that principal Port where they make their Voyage, as
they terme it, that is, where they take in their chiefe
ladings. Of which, the following Relations will give you
many instances. So the Straits Voyages, intimate not the
meere sayling to or thorow the Straits of Gibraltar, in
vulgar appellation, but all Voyages within those Straits
whether to Venice, or Ligorne, or Zant, or Constanstinople,
or Scanderone, or Alexandria, or in one Voyage to visit
many or all of these Ports, is yet called but a Straits
Voyage. We may yeeld thus much therefore to Acosta,
The bounds of that Ophir, was a proper Countrey (as India also is)
Ophir. extending from Ganges to Menan, and betwixt the Lake
Chiamay, and the Gulfe or Sea of Bengala ; but as it
happened, that India being the remotest knowne Region,
gave name in old times to all later Discoveries beyond it,
and in after times accidentally to the New World, which
the first finders mistooke for Easterne India; so also the
Voyage to Ophir, accidentally might give name to all
those Remote parts, and comprehend all the farre Ports,
which by occasion of the Voyage to Ophir they visited,
lying in the way thither, or somewhat wide or beyond.
And as there is a Region truly and properly called India,
even al that which extends from Indus (whence it is so
named) to Ganges ; which name by others ignorance of
the proper names of Regions, was extended further both
beyond Ganges, and to all remote Regions ; so was
there a true Ophir, named of Ophir the sonne of Joktan,
which occasioned other remote Countreyes to beare that
appellation, at least in this Voyage thither.
But for Tharsis or Tarshish, or Tharshish ; we see
Acosta himselfe in his finall upshot, to make an aut of it,
Aut immensum mare, aut regiones semotissimas & valde
124
TARSHISH AND OPHIR
peregrinas accipl solere. So that his former Proposition
admits now another, that either it is the maine Ocean
(which I take to be the true sense) or some remote
Region. Some are of opinion that the Voyage to Ophir, Ribera,
and that to Tharsis differed, because the Scripture saith, P^^^da, iffc
according to our Translation, For the King had at Sea a i.Reg.10.22.
Navie of Tharshish, with the Navie of Hiram once in 2. C/iron. 9.
three yeeres, came the Navie of Tharshish, bringing Gold ^^^ ^.^ ^
and Silver, Ivorie, and Apes and Peacockes. ^j^ip^ ^g„f fg
Tremellius hath it. Nam classis Oceani pro rege cum Thanhhh'^c.
classe Chirami erat : semel ternis annis veniebat classis ex every three
Oceano afferens aurum, &c. The Vulgar, Latine and r^res once
„ .-._._,,', . _ , o ^ , . came the ships
Septuagmt, Navis Tharsis erat regi balomom m man cum r^^ rj.^^^_
navibus Chiram. shish.
Saint Jerome in many places examineth this Tharshish,
as in Es. 2. Melius est Tharsis vel mare vel pelagus
absolute ponere, and alledgeth Jonas his fleeing to Tharsis,
who from Joppe could not come to India by Sea.
Most of the late Writers agree with Tremellius, that R'tbera in
Tharsis is the Ocean ; and make that a difl^erence betwixt •^°"- '•
Tharshish and O"' Jam which signifies the Sea, as the Red g^ ^'
Sea, or Mediterranean, and withall those lesse collections Forerius in
of waters as the Dead Sea, the Sea of Galilee, and that Es. 2.
Brazen Vessell for the largenesse, called a Sea, 2 King. 25. j^^- ^^"^ '"
1 6. whereas Tharshish is only the Maine or large Sea. j^'^^/„' i„
R. Mose Hadarsan citeth foure significations, Tarsus a jrca. Leo
Citie of Cilicia, Carthage, India, and the Sea. This place Jud. 3.
cannot admit Tarsus nor Carthage, beeing in another Sea, ^.f, }'^' .
to which Esiongeber, on the Red Sea had not beene the ^^/'zT
Port to have sailed from, but Joppe or Tyrus, or some R.Mos.Had.
other Haven in the Mediterranean. Now if any thinke in Ps. 71.
them two Voyages from two severall Ports, the Scripture
is plaine, where it is said, Jehoshaphat made ships of
Tharshish to goe to Ophir for Gold ; but they went not,
for the ships were broken at Esiongeber. And lest any
might thinke that they were called ships of Tharshish,
because the materials came from Cilicia, it is more full,
2 Chron. 20. 35. And after this did Jehoshaphat King i.;?^^.22.4.8,
125
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
of Judah, joyne himselfe with Ahaziah King of Israel,
who did very wickedly. And he joyned himselfe with
him to make ships to go to Tarshish, and they made the
ships in Esiongeber. Then Eliezer prophesied, &c. and
the ships were broken that they could not goe to Tar-
shish. Note also that the vulgar translateth in one place
Sea, in the other Tharsis,
Post de Some hence gather it to be a Region in India, as that
Ori^n. Rabbi, and Jerome also doth in some sort averre, with
Josephus, and many late Writers, But because no
such Region in India can be found, hence so many
opinions. Postellus placeth Ophir in the Golden Region
where Malaca standeth, but makes Tharsis to extend
further, even to the South Sea; or the Peruan Coast,
so that Ophir and Peru are divorced for a marriage
Chal. 2. with Tharsis. The Chaldee will have it Africa, and
Parap.^. Emanuel Saa in Angola ; Acosta no certaine place ;
Rib'inJon i Rit)era will have them two Voyages, and not the same
[I. i. 46.] to Ophir and Tharsis ; Pineda and Goropius bring us
to Tartessus in Spaine. But I embrace the opinion of
Cornelius Cornelii. Villalpandus (and heerein Ribera also
agreeth) which say that of Tarshish the Sonne of Javan,
Gen. 10. 4. Cilicia tooke name at first, still continued to Tarsus (where
Saint Paul was borne, famous in old times by Straboes
report for the Universitie and other Antiquities) and the
Inhabitants therof, and the adjoyning Regions being
famous at Sea, might cause that great Sea (as the Scrip-
*Jos. 15. 12. ture cals* it, in comparison of the lesser Seas in Judaea)
to be called Tarshish, a name then easily by the Jewes
derived to all great Seas, whether Mediterranean or
Ocean.
Now that which makes Interpreters to question some
place in India, or elsewhere, is the phrase of going to and
comming from Tarshish, and bringing goods from thence,
a kind of speech which to Pineda seemeth ridiculous, if
thereby be not meant some certaine place on Land. Wee
see at this day the Hill Atlas in Afrike, hath given name
to that huge huge Ocean, extending even to the New
126
TARSHISH AND OPHIR
Worlds of the South and West. The Straits betwixt
Spaine and Afrike, give name with our Mariners to all
the Midland Sea within and beyond them. Indus gave
name to India, and all the Ocean adjoyning ; and the
South Sea (the greatest of knowne Seas) is so termed,
because Vasques Balboa first saw it lying to the South
from him ; neither can the Westerne Scite, take away that
name Del Sur to this day. Is it then any marvell, that
Tarshish the Cilician Sea next adjoyning to Judaea, should
give name to all the deeper and larger parts of the
Mediterranean, which they had occasion after to take
notice of, and to other Seas from the Red Sea forward
more wide and spacious. Pineda himselfe confesseth, that
Tartessus which hee would have to be Tharsis, gave name
not only to Boetica, but to all Spaine. And is it any
more ridiculous or absurd to say, the King had a Navie of
Tharshish at Sea, then that which our vulgar Mariners
say, the Straits fleet is now at Sea, or the Straits fleet is
come from Sea, speaking of our Merchants ships, which
keep company together in the Seas for feare of Algier
Pirats ? Do not they cal them Straits Merchandise ? and
say, that such & such goods are brought out of the Straits,
or caried to the Straits, that are sent thorow those Seas,
and brought by those Seas to or from any Port therein ?
And as usuall a Phrase it is, which Pineda judgeth so
absurde, that a Mariner being asked whither he goeth,
should answere to Sea, or that Gold, Silver, Ivorie, Pea-
cockes and Apes should be said to be brought from Sea :
For our Mariners (which learne not their Idiome of
Scholers) use to say, when all their money is spent, they
will goe to Sea and get more ; that they brought this or
that from Sea, that shortly they are to goe to Sea, or have
lately come from Sea, without naming any Port ; that such
a man hath got all his goods by Sea, great wealth hath
come to him by Sea ; hee hath had great losse by Sea,
and other like phrases of Sea-men (for so also are they
called, in opposition to Land-men, in regard of their
Trade and course of life, though the habitation of both be
T27
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Jonas I.
H'leron. in
Jon. I.
Ps. 72. II.
By some un-
discreet and
vain Cutters
or Printers
fiatterie, or
ignorance in-
sensible of
divine mys-
teries, in the
forefront of a
great Booke,
some tvords of
this Psalme
proper to
on Land.) This then may be the sense: Salomon had at
Sea a Navie at Tharshish, that is, ships built for long
voyages at Sea : as we call men of Warre, or ships of
Warre ; which are built for that purpose. And how easie
is the construction, Jehoshaphat made ships of Tharshish
to goe to Ophir, in these words, a Sea-navie, or ship
of the Sea, to goe to Ophir; that is, not such Fisher-
boates, as they saw in the Sea of Galilee, or such small
Barkes as they used in Palaestina to trade from Port to
Port, but a Navie Royall of strong ships able to brooke
long Voyages in the Ocean.
I also thinke that in regard of the length of those
Voyages, in which they were two thirds of the time at
Sea (after our account) and three whole yeeres in each
Voyage from their Land-home, in a kind of eminence,
they were in these Voyages said to goe to Tharshish or to
Sea. And so Jonas likewise minding to flie from that
Land whither he was sent, was hurried in the strength of
temptation, a quite contrarie way, whether that ship in-
tended Tarsus in Cilicia, or whithersoever it went, he
chusing rather a certaintie of flight then of scite, or setling
himselfe any where, as Saint Jerome saith of him, Non ad
certum fugere cupiebat locum, sed mare ingrediens, quo-
cunque pergere festinabat. Et magis hoc convenit
fugitivo & timido, non locum fugae otiose eligere, sed
primam occasionem arripere navigandi. Likewise in that
Psalme which mystically and fully is true of Christ in the
calling of the Gentiles ; typically and in part verified in
Solomon (wickedly and Antichristianly since applied to
the Pope in many passages of the last Councell ofLateran
under Julius the Second, and Leo the Tenth) it is said,
The Kings of Tharshish and of the lies shall bring
presents, the Kings of Sheba and Seba shall offer gifts ; it
is plaine by the Historic of Solomon in Scripture, and by
joyning of Tharshish and Sheba together, that no Tartes-
sus, nor Angola, nor Peru, are intended ; and that Mari-
time Kings are meant (Tremellius reades Reges Oceani
accolas) which ruled in Hands (which is also added) or
128
TARSHISH AND OPHIR
Coasts and Ports neere the Sea (sure as Hiram then Christ are
was, and all remote Maritime Provinces the Scripture 'ffj^fjj" f"
1 1 1 / • 1 r L majesties pic-
cals Hands) which used also (as m those parts or the ^^^^ . q^^„^^
East Indies, almost all the Kings are at this day gentes servient
Merchants) trade by Sea, and perhaps enjoyed the ei, ^c zvhich
Title of the adjoyning Seas (as his Majestic is King f.«;;_j
of the Bnttish Ocean, and another Pacihcus his Vx^- ^^^^ Scripture
decessor added it to his Royall Title, Ego Edgarus andhisMajes-
Anglorum Basileus,* omniumque Regum, Insularum, tie from^
Oceanique Britanniam circumjacentis, cunctarumque '^^^J'^"^'^^ ^
Nationum, quas infra eam includuntur, Imperator & p^^^ ^^_
Dominus. Such were the Kings of Tharshish, whose
Customes from the Sea, and Trade by it, made them have
their ships of Tharshish, & wealth from Tharshish : as
in later dayes, the Kings of Aden, Ormus and Malacca ;
and still of Fartaque, Socatra, Calicut, Cochin, Zeilan,
Achen, and many others included in the circuit of our
Ophirian Voyage are ; and might therefore justly be called [I. i- 47-]
Kings of Tharshish : from all which no doubt either in
the course of this Ophirian Voyage and Trade, or other-
wise sent by speciall Messengers, Solomon had presents,
as in I. Reg. lo. 24. 25. is expressed.
Pineda himselfe citeth out of Straboes third Booke of
the Gaditans (which is Tartessus, or with him Tharshish)
plerique mare incolunt, pauci domi desident : and in this
respect Tyrus may by the Prophet be called filia Thar-
sis, daughter of the Sea, as seated in it, ruling on it,
and living of it. The Chaldee Paraphrase hath the
Kings of Tharsis, and the Hands of the great Ocean
Sea ; which may bee understood of the Indian Sea : and
not as Goropius and Pineda would urge us, of Spaine.
Pineda citeth Anastasius Sinaita, that Tharsis is Hes-
peria Regionis Occidentalis ; and Forerius & Eugubinus
to assist Goropius: whose authoritie shall so farre moove
as their reason is weightie.
As for Goropius, his fifth, sixth and seventh Bookes
of his Hispanica are principally spent on Tharshish the
Sonne of Javan, which he writes Tarsees, as signifying
I 129 I
PURCHAS HIS PILGRTMES
in that which he makes the first of Languages (the
Dutch tongue mother of ours) one that dares adventure
the Seas, or one which tarries in the Seas : therefore
also sirnamed Atlas or Atlant, quasi Hat-lant, or Hate-
land, Him he makes with his brother EHsha the peoplers
of Spaine, and saith, that of his skill in Astronomie and
invention of the Sphere, he was fabled to beare the
Heavens ; and to have named his daughters with names
of starres ; to have sailed also to Ophir, so called as
over the v/idest Sea, as Peru of a peere there built ;
and other like collections hee hath very wittie, learned
and pleasant, not solid enough to convince, nor so con-
temptible as very easie to be confuted. Pineda hath
written many sheets of paper to honour his Spanish
home with Salomons Voyages for the Temples structure,
wherein his error amoris and not amor erroris may
plead his excuse, according to that of the Poet, Nescio
qua natale solum dulcedine cunctos Ducit, & imme-
mores non sinit esse sui. I cannot but marvell, that
two so learned men are so strongly carried by so weake
reasons as the likenesse of words in Tharsis and Tar-
tessus, when Geographers tell us of, and themselves
confesse, Tarsus in CiHcia, Tarsis in Syria, Tarsius in
Pannonia, and a River of that name in Troas, with I
know not how many others ; and besides, Tartessus
being a Phaenicean Colonie might of Tharshish or the
Ocean receive the name (whether we intend Gades or
Cadiz thereby, or the whole Bcetike Province as seated
in, or on the Sea or Coast, and living by Maritime
Arts.
But of names of places wee have before spoken how
casuall and accidentall they are. Even Tartarus the
Strab. 1. 3. name of Hell is neere the former, & Strabo ghesseth
that Homer called it so of this Tartessus in the remo-
test West ; which Hellish kindred of termes, me thinks,
should not be very gratefull to Spanish eares. Etimo-
logists may easily runne mad if they bee permitted
libertie ; neither is any argument sound from the sound
130
TARSHISH AND OPHIR
of syllables without other credible Witnesses. Therefore
Pineda addeth the frequent Circumnavigation of Africa
in those dayes ; of which he citeth one out of Hero-
dotus, of the Phaenicians long after this sent by Neco,
which makes against him ; for Herodotus both doubted
of it, as a matter seeming to him incredible, that they
should saile beyond the Sunnes course, and therefore
could not be frequent ; for that Navigation would have Circumnavi-
made both Tropikes familiar : he also saith in hunc ^f!°!'^ °^
modum Africa primum est agnita : if that were the first ■'^^ ^ ^^^^'
Voyage, Salomons were none, or at least his Title is
false, De frequenti & celebri a mari Arabico in His- Herod I. 4.
paniam navigations
They wintered also by the way, and stayed the grow-
ing and ripening of Corne, which argueth no people, at
lest no Trade in those parts. His next testimonie is of
Setaspes, who having defloured the Daughter of Zopyrus
should therefore have beene crucified, but by his mothers
intreatie Xerxes pardoned him upon condition of this
African Circumnavigation ; which argueth the rarenesse
of the attempt, as did the sequell also : for having
sailed out of the Straits, and coasted some parts of
Afrike, he returned (in despaire) and said he could saile
no further, his ship beeing detained that it could not goe
forwards. As for Darius sending to Indus, it is not to
this purpose. The fragments of Spanish ships in the
Arabike Gulfe is mentioned by Plinie, as a wonder in PUn.l.z.c.S'].
Caius Caesars time ; and that of Hanno agreeth not
with the Historie which is extant of his Voyage, and
more credible : and for Eudoxus fleeing the tyranny of
Lathyrus, and comming to Gades by that Circumnavi-
gation it was not for Trade, but at a dead lift, to save
his life. Another is said by Antipater to have sailed
from Spaine to ^Ethiopia, which might be to the neerest
Blackes before he came to that which now is called
Guinnee.
And these are all which are brought for that fre-
quenti & celebri navigatione, that of Neco and of
131
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
EudoxuSj and a Spanish wracke, being all that all Ages
could yeeld unto Plinies time ; and all also long after
Salomon : and of these that of Eudoxus which is the
Strab. I. 2. most likely is farre otherwise told by Strabo, and at
large refuted. As for the long tale of Semiramis out
of Suidas, it was to India by the Indian Ocean (if it
were at all) and not to Spaine. And out of Silius his
Verse, Et celebre Oceano atque alternis aestibus Hispal,
to gather the Baetike Navigations to India, round about
Africa, or to Mexico & Peru, argueth the Author to
be Hispalensis ; a Bastike wit, ravished with I know
not what beatike fancies : as that also that Salomons
Psal. 72. raigning from Sea to Sea, must be from the Red Sea
to the Gaditan, as if from Esion-geber to Joppe, were
not from Sea to Sea.
From hence he turneth to the Phaenician Navigations,
ri i 48 1 which to mention here is more to our purpose (they
being Salomons Mariners to Ophir) then to his of Tar-
tessus. Plinie and Mela applaud the Phenicians for
invention of Letters, Astronomie, navaU and militarie
Sciences. Cains posteritie first in the old World, &
Chams in this, florished in Arts and humaine Sciences.
Joshuahs conquest caused many of them, as Procopius
and others affirme, to flee into remoter Regions, spe-
cially the Maritime parts of Africa. Commerce added
Spaine, and whatsoever was fitting to that purpose of
trade, Navigation and riches, especially to the Phenicians,
both before and after Carthage. Their comming in and
thorow Spaine is acknowledged by Varro also (in Uni-
versam Hispaniam pervenisse) and they were the first
discoverers of the Fortunate Ilands in Straboes opinion,
and before Homers age held the best places in Africk
and Spaine, tiU the Romans dispossessed them. Car-
thage in Africa is knowne a Phasnicean Colonie to
schoole boies, and Plinie saith, that all the Bastike coast
was of Phasnicean originall, or of the Paeni, which in
authors are often confounded with the former, of whom
they proceeded, and as Saint Jerom observeth, are called
132
TARSHISH AND OPHIR
Paeni quasi Phaeni, still in great part retaining that
language ; as is also the name Carthaginian, of whom
Polybius testifieth that they possessed all Spaine, from
the Strait to the Pyrenasan hils. But he that will view
a Map of the Tyrian greatnesse and the auncient Phas-
nicean Navigations, Traffiques and Discoveries, let him
read the 27. of Ezekiel, with some good commentarie ;
and from the best evidence it shall appeare that all the
best parts and Ports in Asia, Afrike and Europe were
then familiar to this Daughter of Tharshish. The
Baetike by Strabo are reputed the most learned of the
Spaniards using Grammer, Poesie, Antiquities, and
Lawes as they said 6000. yeeres old ; which agreeth
with their Phaenician originall. To hunt the Legends
of Bacchus, & Osiris, I here purpose not, as having
little truth, and no mention at all of Spaine : nor is
that more credible of the Phaeniceans besieged by
Nabuchodonosor, and relieved from their Phasnicean
Colonies in Spaine, and his revenge upon them there-
fore invading the Spaniards. Aldrete a learned Spaniard
rejects both, however Megastenes otherwhere found
fabulous, may make somewhat for them.
Yet I beleeve their commerce and Phasnician originall,
and great trafficke ; their Mines also of Gold and Silver :
but such as yeelded more to the Phasnicians and Car-
thaginians then all the New World hath hitherto to the
Spaniard, or many yeeres after Goropius his hitherto,
added by Pineda, Credat Jud^us apella. Yea still Pineda
brings testimonies to prove it no lesse rich in Mines ;
which makes me not a little marvell at their wisedome
to be at such cost to fetch so farre off that which they
have so plentifull at home ; and that as the throate
which swalloweth all the meate and nothing staies there
(it would cause suffocation) so the Spaniards before
Columbus his time were so poore and quiet accordingly ;
and that at that time there appeared so little monie or
credit, that the Queene pawned her Jewels to borrow a
small summe of 2000. Duckets, or litde more ; and that
133
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
since, Spaine hath (except soone after the returne of the
Indian Fleete) so little coine stirring but base monies.
Shall we thinke them miserable, miser-like, rich-poore,
or is it that their Mines seeme wholly recollected in their
mindes ? they being, if you beleeve Pineda, a Nation
opum tarn contemtrix quam lucratrix, ingenio acuto (hoc
quorundam exterorum ineptissima invidia suspiciosum &
callidum vocat, saith he) ad magnas res nato (hoc sor-
dida aliorum socordia superbiam & tumorem.) I envie
not their happinesse to them so much chanted by this
Spaniard, I wish that they were so contented therewith,
that they disturbed not the quiet of others ; and that
as they have their Navies of Tharshish yeerely bringing
Gold and Silver (as for Apes and Peacockes they neede
not goe so farre for them) so they would doe as
Salomon, live in peace with their neighbours and build
the Temple at home : which had they done, much of
this our paper Navie of Tharshish had not beene,
neither had their Gaditane Tartessus become a pray to
Her Navie of Tarshish, who in her daies was filia
Tarshish indeede, not Venus orta Mari, but Cui conjur
ati venere ad classica venti, who defended her owne at
home, by home invading, by hunting her enemies round
about the World. Let us leave the Spaniards magni-
fying the present riches of their Mines, as that of
Guadalcanal, one of the best in the world by the Kings
Treasurer reported in a Letter to our Author, dated
1607. and another of Francisco Tesada his Sonne, so
farre extolling the Spanish (hee names divers) beyond
those of Potossi, that whereas a quintall (that is 1600.
ounces) of Potosi Ore, or earth digged up, yeeldes but
an ounce and halfe of pure Silver, most of the Spanish
yeelde ten ounces of a quintall, some more to 15. 30.
60. Markes, each of eight ounces. It is fit in a long
tractate, and as it were another Voyage to Ophir, to
end with Mines : and fitter in Salomons Ophir to end
with honorable mention of our Salomon, who without
any Hirams helpe, sent her servants to Ophir and Peru
13+
TARSHISH AND OPHIR
too, and round about the universe to repaire that
Temple, and to defend the Faith, which a greater then
Salomon had by her in England restored from Baby-
lonish captivitie : which the greatest powers on earth
sought in vaine to hinder, she sailing further by her
servants, raigning longer in her owne person, more
glorious in her last daies, then Salomon, and leaving a
peaceable Salomon to succeede her ; yea to exceede,
with addition of another Kingdome ; (not a Rehoboam,
to loose the greatest part of the former.) Him God
defend to defend his faith long amongst us, with Salo-
mons vertue and Ophirian magnificence. Amen.
Chap. II. [I.i. 49-]
Mans life a Pilgrimage. The Peregrinations of
Christ, and the first Encompassing the habit-
able or then inhabited World by the holy
Apostles and first planters of the Gospell.
§. I.
Man by sinne becomne a Worldly Pilgrime ;
Christs Pilgrimage in the flesh to recover him :
Mans spirituall Pilgrimage in and from the
World.
OD which in the beginning had made
the World, and endowed Man with the
Naturall inheritance thereof, whom also
hee made another, a living and little
World, yea, a compendious Image of
God & the World together : did in the
^fulnesse of time send his owne Sonne ^ Gal. 4.
(by whom hee had made the World and Man) to be
made a Man in the World, that he might make new
and recreate the World and Man, now lost & vanishing
to perdition. Which salvation first accomplished in the
infinit worth and worthinesse of his person and passion,
135
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
He committed to faithfull witnesses, giving them charge
^ Marke i6. to go*' into all the world and preach the Gospel to every
'5- creature, that by those Ministerial conduits (in the co-
operation of his Spirit) his amiable and imitable Example
might, as the loadstarre of Christians be proposed ; his
saving vertue as heavenly influence infused ; his all-
covering and al-curing merits imputed to his beleeving
members by spirituall grace to prepare them to super-
caelestiall Glory, whither Hee is before ascended as our
Priest to make intercession, and as a King in humane
flesh to take possession for Us, by him made Kings
and Priests unto God.
Thus have we one Author of the World, of Man,
of Peregrinations by men in and about the World. The
first he made by his omnipotent Word, he commanded
and in sixe dayes this huge Fabrike was both made and
furnished. The second is vouchsafed greater indulgence,
in preparation premised as of consultation, Let us make
"Gen. 1.26. Man; in the worke doing ''j as of a Master-peece, he
y 2. 7. 22. formed, and builded ; in the exemplar or prototype in
our owne image, after our likenesse : in his bountifuU
portion, the Sea and earth with all their appurtenances,
subjected to his regall possession, the heavens with their
reall influence and royall furniture to his wise un-erring
contemplation.
Thus at first ; but the first became last, by setting the
last first, and preferring the Creature to the Creator, and
therefore is justly turned out of Paradise to wander, a
Pilgrime over the world : But therefore did his Creator
(for medicines are of contraries) preferre this Creature to
himselfe, by infinitenesse of humilitie to make satisfaction
for his unspeakable pride; and hee which had before
made Man after his image, makes himselfe after mans
image, to recover that which was lost. Q (piXavOpcoma ! O
amanda & admiranda dignatio ! propicious, unspeakeable,
superadmirable bounty ! The World he made that he
might give it Man. Man he made such as might be
capable of the world, and gave him now a double world,
136
THE PEREGRINATIONS OF CHRIST
adding to the former greater, this lesser of Mans selfe.
And when both these were lost, by wilfull Treason and
voluntary actuall rebellion, that he might forgive the
Traitor He gave the Prince, who to Himselfe forgave
not the demerits of his servant ; nor was content to
regive the forfaited world of creatures, but added a world
supercelestiall, where fallen regained Man might supply
the roomes of fallen forlorne* Angels: yea Hee restored * Folly and
lost Man to himselfe in a surer and nobler possession : '"'^'^''^^■^^ °f_
• CtlVlB £V€lt 111
and for the complement of Bounty he gave to this lost ^^^^^ ^^^^^^
Creature the Creators selfe : dedit se in meritum, dabit cretures taken
se in prasmium. In this unity given God hath observed by a higher
a Trinity of giving. Hee gave his Sonne unto us, doth ^11^°"'^^"
give his Spirit into us, reserveth Himselfe for us to be craftlnesse!
our exceeding ^ great reward, our * crown of glory & who envying
diadem of beautie in that glory where we *" shall see him as man his Para-
he is, and^ God shall be all in all unto us. Nor was j^^'/^^fj^'"
this a six daies worke, but he which made the world °andGodTyea,
and man in sixe daies, vouchsafed to be made Man, kft those
indured to converse with sinners more then halfe sixtie Thrones and
yeeres; and not with a word commanded this new Ppn^ipaltties
creation to be made, but the Word was commanded (& °<^^ ^and^^ ^'
dixit'' multa & gessit mira & petulit dura) God over Thrones to bee
all blessed forever was made obedient' to the death, even byGodsmerde
the death of the Crosse, and was made ^ a curse for us, recovered and
to redeeme us from the Curse, and to make us heires ^/^^"'^X/?/
of blessednesse. _ they had made
This was indeede the greatest of all peregrinations, sinful,
when the word was made flesh and (leaving in a sort y^^'- >5- i-
his heavenly Country, and his Fathers house) dwelt f ^ ^"^^'^^ • 5-
amongst us. The next remote peregrination was his g / Qq^.. 15.
ascention from the lower parts of the Earth (where also ^ Ber. de
his life was a certaine uncertaine pilgrimage, farre"" above ^^h- F>eo.
all heavens, to leade captivitie captive, and give gifts to ^^^'^ ^•
Men. And he gav6 some Apostles, and some Prophets, j-j j '^oj
and some Evangelists, and some Pastors and Teachers, ^jo. i.
By whom in the worke of the Ministery is effected a "^Eph.i..^,^.
double remote Peregrination; one in us, when we travel ^°' ^^•
137
" Jmb.
de
pcen'it.
1. 2.
c.
lO.
*Gal.
5-
°Ga!.
2.
^Mat.
i6.i
H.
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
from our selves, that each man might say to his corrupt
corrupting flesh (as that traveller to his quondam Mis-
tresse", seeking after his returne to renew her dissolute
acquaintance, and saying, when she saw him strange as
if he knew her not, Ego sum ? Tis I : At ego non
sum ego, answered he, I am not I now) I travell in birth
till * Christ be formed in me, and, I live ° not but Christ
lives in me, that I may ^ deny my selfe and take up my
crosse and follow him. The other is when wee put
off our earthly tabernacle, and departing from this house
of clay, whose foundation is in the dust, arrive in the
faire havens of Heaven, in the quire of Angels and
triumphant societie of the Heavenly first borne. And
thus is Mans whole life a Pilgrimage, either from God
as Cains, or from himselfe as Abels, and all the Saints
which confessed themselves Pilgrims on the earth, and
* Heb.w.iG. to* seeke another Country that is, a heavenly. Unto
Ps. 39. 12. this spirituall and celestiall peregrination, was subordinated
that bodily, of those first Evangelists unto all Nations
thorow the World to plant the Church and settle it on
'^Mat.z\.\\. her foundation, which also in their 'i times was effected
Mark.ib.ult. according to the Prophesie and precept of our Saviour,
whose peregrinations, if wee had all the particulars, were
alone sufficient to yeelde a large Volumne of Voyages.
Christ indeede vouchsafed, even in literall sense, to
honour peregrinations in his owne person, whose blessed
Mother soone after his conception travelled from
Nazareth in Galilee, into the hill Countries of Judaea,
to her cousin Elizabeth, and after her returne is by
' Luk. 2. Cassars Edict brought back that in"" an Inne at Bethlehem,
"■Mat. 2. this Pilgrime might in a Pilgrimage bee borne, the ^ Gov-
ernour of his people Israel, that is of spirituall Pilgrimes.
And there from a remote place by Pilgrimes of the East
is he visited ; and how soone is his infancy forced to
an Egyptian peregrination } how restlesse and manifold
were his after-peregrinations in Galilee, Samaria, the
Wildernesses and Cities of Judaea in the Coasts of Tyre
^Mat. 9.35. and Sidon, in Decapolis by Sea, by Land, 'going about
138
THE PEREGRINATIONS OF CHRIST
all the Cities and Villages, teaching and preaching, and
healing every disease among the people, till the Heavens
received him into a certaine rest. But my Pen is un-
worthy to follow his foot-prints.
§. II.
How Apostles differed from Bishops : their preach-
ing the Gospell to all Nations.
I Is Apostles as they differed from others in im- ^"^^ Belkr-
mediate vocation, to Evangelicall Ministery, and ^^^"^^ ^ -"//^/l
infallible revelation of the Evangelicall mysterie ; touching the
so in the unbounded limits of their Mission unto all Pope and
the world : whereas other ordinary commissions and Bishops suc-
callings are (though of God, yet) by Men; nor have "j'^l"figf\^^
priviledge of unerring illumination; and must take heede yf^y/ Torti p.
to the severall flockes over which the holy Ghost hath "" set 248. and hozv
them overseers : whence also Episcopall Churches are improperly
called Cathedrall, and sees, from their sitting'' or teaching fPP "
/ ^ \ * ■y ■% • /^1 * 11 Called OtlT
(that being the preachmg posture or the ancients both jp^^^ig .^z..
Jewes and Christians) in their speciall places of charge, ^ Acts zo.z'i.
Well therefore did Saint Gregorie'' Bishop of Rome f^f^o eVio-Ko-
hold the title Oecumenicall incompetible to a Bishop, and "^Uat. z^.z.
Antichristian : and as ill have his Successors in that See ^5.1. Luk.
swelled over all Episcopall bankes into Titles, and 4- 20.
universalitie Apostolicall. J^h ^'
The Apostles were not all in all places, and sometimes d ^i^i_ ^^,._
as in consideration of divine blessing upon Pauls Minis- andiRat.l.z.
tery amongst the Gentiles,*" as of Peters amongst the in principw.
Jewes, they did especially employ themselves where ^^ ■'^- ' 7-
they saw their labours most fruitfuU, in which re-
spect some setled their longer abode in certayne Cities,
and some scarsly departed from Jerusalem, whiles others
of them went^ forth and preached every where, and the Mar.\6.\o.
Gospell was^ in all the world (not vertually, but actually) 2 CV. 1.6,23.
and was fruitfull, and was preached unto every creature
under Heaven, that is in Saint Matthewes phrase, to'' all ^^Mat. 28.
Nations, or to all sorts of men. After which Embassage
139
PURCHAS HIS PILGRTMES
Rom. II. 12.
Sulp. Sever.
1. 2.
Idem Bed. in
Mat. 13.
[I. i. 51.]
Bell.de Rom.
Pont. I. 3.^.4.
Lessus de An-
tich. d. 8.
^Rom. II.
12.
""Luk. 2. I.
dnoypa<p{dai
wacav TT]i'
6iKovfj.evriv.
° Acts 2. 5.
accomplished, the Temple as Christ had prophesied,
and all the Legall Ceremonies, which dyed in the death
of our Saviour, received a more solemne then honourable
Funerall, by the revenging Romane ; Divine Providence
ordering that ' The fall of the Jewes should bee the riches
of the World, and the diminishing of them the riches of
the Genetiles ; and preventing the revolting of weaklings,
which seeing those things to remaine, which the Prophets
had built, and God had ordayned, might in a Judaizing
retire, embrace the shadow for the bodie, and preferre the
dazeling lustre of carnall shewes to the synceritie of faith
and spirituall truth : Nimirum id Domino "^ ordinante
dispositum ut legis servitus (saith Sulpitius) a libertate
fidei atque Ecclesis tolleretur.
And that this was accordingly in the Apostles daies
effected, we have not onely generall testimonies of the
Ancients, but the particular Regions and peoples
mentioned and acknowledged elsewhere by that genera-
tion,* which in the question of Antichrist hence raise a
demonstration, (no lesse still serves them, their Geese
are all Swans) that he is not yet comne, because the
Gospel is not yet preached thorow the World. Neither
doe we seeke advantages of the word World, as it is
used in opposition to the narrow limits of Judaea, where
the Church in her nonage was impounded, and as it
were swadled in that cradle of her Infancy (so you even
now read the fall"" of the Jewes the riches of the World.)
Nor in a Roman challenge, wherein Rome pretends her
selfe Head of the World, in the stile of her quondam
Emperours (succeeded and exceeded therein by her
Moderne Prelate) one of which decreed in the Edict
above intimated, That" all the World should bee taxed;
which World was no more then the Roman Empire, as
since also the petty Councells Papall are called Oecu-
menicall (even that of Trent) and the Church of Christ,
in a strange Babylonian contradiction, Catholike-Roman :
Nor yet in a figurative Hyperbole, as that seemes
spoken of the Jewes at Jerusalem of every ° Nation
140
THE APOSTLES' PEREGRINATIONS
under Heaven, which heard the Apostles in their severall
Languages, uttering the great things of God. But their
sound P went over all the Earth, and their words to ^ Rom. lo.iS.
the ends of the World, is true of the heavenly Bodies,
and these heavenly Messengers ; Neither can any of
the World bee shewed then inhabited, that is, no Nation
of the World, whereof wee have not plaine History, or
apparant probability, that the Gospel had there sounded
before that generation of the Apostles passed. Whereof
as wee have alleadged Divine both prophecie before,
and testimonie after the fulfilling: so our Ecclesiasticall
Authors are herein plentifull. Thus doth Saint Chry-
sostome "^ interprete that prophecie of our Saviour, ^ CArys. in
Matthew 24. to have beene fulfilled before the destruc- Mat.hom.-jS.
tion of Jerusalem, and proves it by the fore-alleadged
places, Romans 10. 18, Colossians i. 6. and 23. So
Theophilact "" after him. So Saint Hilarie ' Cum ' Tkeoph. in
universis fuerit cognitio Sacramenti coelestis invecta, ^^^- f+*^^*
tum Hierusalem occasus & finis incumbent: Then q^^'^"^
shall bee the end of Jerusalem, when the knowledge of
the heavenly Mysterie hath beene carried to all men.
So Tertullian,^ Beda, Euthimius, Lyranus, Tostatus, 'Temlde
Jansenius, Barradius, and others cited by the Reverend '*^^*^- ^''.J"
and learned Bishop Downam, to whom I referre the ^j)Q^^,„^ jg '
Reader. And how else had they executed their com- Antich. part.
mission to all Nations, if this mission had not succeeded.'' 2. ad Lessii.
For if by succession of after Popes or Bishops ; then '^^'^- ^- f'^"
ought that gift of tongues to have continued or beene ^^J^
restored, and that of immediate revelation, whereby the Hleron. Am-
glory of the Worlds conversion might be Gods peculiar, bros. Theod.
and not diminished by the arts (nor by the acts and Ignatius l^c.
labours alone) of Men." Ad quid enim necessariae p^^^^^"'
linguas gentium nisi ad conversionem gentium .'' And x Qg„g},^
Genebrard'' accordingly affirmes that whiles the Apostles Chron. An.
lived, in thirtie yeeres space at most, the Gospell (which 4+-
hee calls the Faith of the Romans) was divulged thorow
the World, even all the most remote Nations and
barbarous. Hereof he citeth witnesses (besides the
141
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
^ Acts 8. I.
y II. 19.
Acts 10. 13.
Gal. 2. 6, 7.
^ Acts 6. 1 . y
I . Pet. 1 1 .
^Jo. 7. 35.
V'td. Jos. Seal.
Annot hi
Euseh.p. 124.
y Can. Lag.
pag. 278.
^ Sctf/. cont.
Serar. trib.
^ Acts 6. 9.
former) Clement Alexand. Justin Martyr, Irenaeus,
Origen, Cyprian, and the Prophecie of Esay. c. 66.
§. III.
The peregrination of Saint Peter.
E see the persecution which began against
Stephen proceeded to the dispersion of the
Disciples^ into the Regions of Judaea and
Samaria, and Phaenice, Cyprus, and Antioch (where they
first heard the name Christians:) Peter also warned
by vision, breakes the partition wall, and preacheth to
Cornelius^ and other Gentiles, unto whom soone after
Paul and Barnabas receive larger commission. Saint
Peter also (as Ecclesiasticall writers testifie) besides
Palestina, Syria, and the Regions adjoyning to Judaea,
preached the Gospell in Antiochia, and after in Rome
(in both which places they constitute and celebrate
his Episcopall Chaire) in Pontus, Galatia, Cappadocia,
Asia, Bithynia, to whom is inscribed his former Epistle,
that is, to the dispersion of the Jewes, in those Regions,
he being principally the Apostle of'= the Circumcision.
For the Jewes were divided into three sorts, the
Hebrewes (which were the inhabitants of Palestina)
and the scattered strangers, which were either Hellenists,
Siacnropd EXXr/i/wjv, or ^ Suxa-Tropd Ba^uXwj^o?, the remainders
of the Babylonish deportation which still continued in
those parts, when others returned, and from thence
were occasionally dispersed afterwards. The Metropolis
of these was Babylon, of the former Alexandria. Of
this sort were the Italian, Egyptian and Grecian Jewes,
which used the Greeke tongue in their Synagogues, in
which also they read the Scriptures translated by the
seventie two Interpreters : yea they were ignorant of
the Hebrew, as Scaliger affirmes^ of Josephus and
Philo, two of their most learned : they had a Synagogue
at Jerusalem, (called^ of the Alexandrians) of which
were those Disputers against Stephen. Of the Baby-
142
THE APOSTLES' PEREGRINATIONS
Ionian dispersion were the Jewes in Asia, to whom
Saint Peter wrote that Epistle from Babylon. And
although Baroniuss and our Rhemists out of divers ^ Baron, torn.
Ancients labour to proove by Babylon in that place of J" p/^/'^^/i^,
Peter, to bee ment Rome, that some Scripture might y ;j^'^^'
testifie his beeing there at least (though little could Annot.on those
thence be inferred a 25. yeeres Episcopality, and lesse, words {the
ApostoHke succession, and least of all an approbation ^H'-^iJi^alu-
of later novelties successively hatched in the last and teth'you.)
worst ages (yea the current of the Jesuites argue (not Bellarm. de
say onely) that Rome is the mysticall and Apocalypticall ^- P- ^^^era
Babylon, and cry out upon us for unhonest partiality, p^ \\z\
that there acknowledge it, here in Peter disclaime it,
not considering what a hooke they swallow with this
baite : yet because that Epistle of Saint Peter' is ' See this
delivered in litterall and not mysticall forme, like the Z^rlS°'^'^
Apocalyps, and because that opinion ot ir'eters hve and j>^ainold. Ch.
twenty yeeres Bishopricke delivered by Eusebius, is 6.
manifestly repugnant to the Scriptures ; and because
that some of the Romanists '' themselves differ from '^ Onuph in
the received opinion as incredible, as ' Onuphrius and P{'^^- ^^^"- 3-
Genebrard, and Marianus Scotus also alleadgeth out V^J^'^^.^^^
of Methodius that Peter preached at Babylon, to which ^„ ^2. Baby
hee also addeth Corinth and almost all Italic, and hniam verba
because the Ancients'" received that conceit of Papias, pr^dicatioms
a man of no great judgement, as appeared by the !,f^^^^^J^^J^;^
Millenary fancie derived from his tradition : though I Ec.Lz'.ca.\\.
will not meddle with that controversie, whether Peter
were ever at Rome, or no, the negative whereof in
whole bookes Velenus and Bernard have written, yet " U/ricus
I cannot beleeve but that he wrote that of and in the f'^^^enus his
Chaldaea Babylonia. The rather because that was the "Jifl^-Fishei
Metropolis of the Asian dispersion (as is said) & that his answer,
it wel agrees with the prime Apostle to execute his printed at
Apostolicall mission to remote and many Nations, ^"^■^erpe
especially to the Circumcision (whose peculiar Apostle ° I ^q^j ^ ^
he was) in all Countries where they were scattered, as
appeares by his care of the Hellenists and Alexandria
143
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
"^Nicep. Cal.
Ec. hist. I. 2.
c- 35-
'^Metaph. in
29. Jun.
' Onup/i. ad
Pla. in Vita
Petri.
^ In Ckoropis-
copos sive co-
adjutores suos
instituit. pere-
grinatione
deinde per
iotamferi Eu-
ropam sus-
cepta.
'Hier. de
script.
Eccles. in
verba.,
Clemens.
^ Iren. I. t,. c.
31-
* Eus. Chron.
y hist. I. 3.
c. 19.
""Iren.ubi sup.
^ Rufin. pre-
fat. recognit
Clem, ad
Gaudent.
' Epipha. hoer.
27-
their Mother Citie, where he placed, as Authors affirme,
Saint Marke the first Bishop ; and because Ecclesiasticall
writers affirme that he preached ubique fere terrarum,
almost all the world over (so p Nicephorus) breviter in
totius Asias & Europae oris, omnibusque adeo qui in
dispersione erant Judaeis & Graecis &c. '^ Metaphrastes
affirmeth that after the Church of Rome and many
others set in order, Saint Peter went to Carthage in
Africa. "" Onuphrius acknowledging his Roman See, yet
will have him a Non resident (if not an Apostle rather)
not to abide there, but findes him in that five and
twenty yeeres space at Jerusalem, after that at Antioch,
seven yeers together, whence he came to Rome and
reformed that Church, constituted Linus and Cletus
his "^ Suffragans or Coadjutors ; and travelling thence
thorow the most part of Europe, at his returne to
Rome, was there crucified.
Thus in a larger sense of the word Bishop, might
Peter bee stiled Bishop of Rome, as having care to
oversee that as a principall Church, not neglecting
meane while his Apostleship, to which properly belonged
the care of all Churches. And hence is that diff^erent
reckoning of the Roman Bishops, ' Hierom reckoning
Peter the first, Linus second, Cletus the third, Clemens
the fourth. But Irenaeus" nameth Linus the first
Bishop, Cletus the second, &:c. The like diff*erence is
in the See of Antioche twixt Hierom and * Eusebius,
the one beginning with Euodius, the other with Peter,
which sheweth their opinion that Peter preached in both
places as an Apostle, not as Bishop in proper sense.
So Irenasus, ^ the two Apostles (Peter and Paul) having
founded the Roman Church, committed the Bishoply
charge thereof to Linus: and Rufinus% that Linus
and Cletus were Bishops while Peter lived, that they
might have the care of the Bishoply charge (Episcopatus
curam) and he might doe Apostolatus Officium, the
dutie of the Apostleship : & ^ Epiphanius, in Roma
fuerunt primi Petrus & Paulus Apostoli iidem ac
144
THE APOSTLES' PEREGRINATIONS
Episcopi, deinde Linus, &c. Peter and Paul were both
Apostles and Bishops in Rome ; and after other wordes
of doubt touching Clemens his being Bishop in the
times of Linus and Cletus, all of them living in the
same times while Peter and Paul were Bishops, saith,
propter a quod Apostoli saepe ad alias terras ablega-
bantur propter Christi praedicationem, non potuit autem
urbs Romae esse sine Episcopo. That the Apostles
went often into other Countries to preach Christ, in * So Damasus
which meane while Rome could not bee without a in Pontif. saith
*Bishop. For the Apostolicall function enjoyned an tf^'^! Pf^^r-
r ^ . t- , ^ -^ ■' AJ dained Linus
universall ; the Episcopall, a particular charge. And ^ Qlg^^^^ ^^^
as the greater Office includes the lesse, as the Office presentialiter
of the Lord Chancellour, or Lord Cheefe Justice, or any omne minis-
Councellor of State, containeth the authority of a Justice J™ '^'^^-
of peace in each shire, with larger extension and g^hij^^rent.
intension of power, and a diocesan Bishop the Minis- jnd Gene-
teriall function in any pastorall charge in his Diocesse, brard.An.%\.
which the Parson or Curate must yeelde to him being fth of Linus
111 1 J .. 3 y Lletus, eos
present, and pleased to supply and execute : so, ana p^^^.^^ ^^^^._
more then so, the Apostolicall comprehends the Epis- episcopos sive
copall commission, as lesse : and the Apostles were in coadjutores
this respect Bishops wheresoever they came, not by f "^!'- ^
ordmary constitution, but by a higher and extraordinary ^^^^^^^^ ^q
function : to whom other Bishops are successours not /,/„,„ coepis-
in the Apostleship strictly taken, but as Bishop to copus sub.
Apostles, as Justices of peace in their limits to the PetroApostolo
1 .1 r^ • • ' ^\ J- r Ti- <- extenora
higher Commissions either ordinary as ot Itinerant ^^^^^-^ ^^
Justices, or extraordinarie by speciall commission on -,o. Cletus
speciall occasions constituted, in part, not in all their coepiscopus
authoritie. successit after
We shall launch into a Whirle-poole if we proceede ^^^.j^7 o«/ of
to declare Peters Successors (as some call the Bishops p^pg '^^^^ ^^^
of Rome) the Fathers themselves disagreeing in their Post Petrum,
Catalogues. So farre off were they from making Papall imkum Petro,
succession an essentiall either Note of the Church, or ^^^"Qll^^^g_
ground and rule of Faith. But for their preaching the „,^„^f„ ^y^^-^
Gospell thorow the World, all Bishops are all Apostles eccles.
I 145 ^
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
[I. i. 53-]
successours, these in their limited, those in an universall
Commission ; which either they performed, or not : if
they did not, it was disobedience, as in Sauls expedition
against Amalek : if they could not, it was impotence,
and the command of preaching to all Nations, impleadeth
defect in the Commander, who is the wisdome of God,
and the power of God. His wisdome appeared also
together with his power in giving them tongues, and
not onely healthfuU constitution of body, but miraculous
transportation and power, Natures defects not hindring
the effects of Grace, as appeareth in the story of Philip
and the Eunuch, Acts 8. of Pauls surviving a stoning,
John the scalding in Oyle, and others other difficulties,
mentioned in part, both in Divine and Ecclesiasticall
History. Neither have Miracles and tongues necessary
to such a conversion, ever since happened, nor have
we promise that they ever shall. Nor was it ever
meeter that the New King should be proclaimed,
then when having led captivitie captive, he ascended
on high, and tooke possession of his supercaelestiall
throne : the Apostles herein doing that, for the
heavenly Salomon with spirituall magnificence, which
Nathan, Zadock and others had done for the typicall
Salomon, by Davids appointment. The universall
Ceremonies being the same in the whole Church, and
such as no generall Councell could determine, argue the
unitie of the spirit in the Apostolicall preaching, Thus
as we have partly shewed in all, and particularly shewed
in Peter for his part, we will declare of the rest.
§. nn.
Of Saint Andrew, John, the two Jacobi, Philip,
and Simon Zelotes.
* Dorat.
Synops.
^ Ap, Huron.
Catol scrip.
Eccl.
Ndrew the brother of Saint Peter, as ^Dorotheus
and Sophronius ^testifie preached to the Scy-
thians, Sogdians, and Sacae, and to the inner
or Savage Ethiopians ; was buried at Patrae in Achaia,
146
THE APOSTLES' PEREGRINATIONS
being crucified by TEgCcLS Governour of the Edesens.
Nicephorus "writeth that he travelled into Cappadocia, "Nk. hist.Ec.
Galatia, and Bithynia, and thence to the Countrey of ^* ^- ^' 39-
the Anthropophagi, or Man-eaters, and to the Wilder-
nesses of the Scythians, to both the Euxine Seas, and
to the Southerne and Northerne Coasts, as also to By-
zantium now called Constantinople, where hee ordained
Stachys Bishop : after which, hee went thorow Thrace,
Macedonia, Thessalia, and Achaia. That hee was sent
to the Scythians, Baronius prooveth out of Origen, '^and ^Orig.inGe.
Eusebius ; and out of Nazianzene *" his descent into ^i^-
r^ • J T7 • Euseb. hist. I.
(jrascia and iLpirus. ^ ^
" Greg. Naz.
SAint John his banishment into Pathmos, and Epistles Orat. in
to the seven Churches of Asia (which TertuUian '^cals ^f'"^"-
Joannis alumnas Ecclesias) are extant in his owne Writ- cont^Man
ings. Irenaeus ^and many other mention his labours ^iren.l.x.cx.
at Ephesus, Prochorus, ^(his supposed Disciple) hath ^^Prochor. in
written a Historie of his Asian Peregrination, his actions f"''- ^- ^°'^"-
at Ephesus, his passions at Rome, whither hee was sent, ^" ' ^°^ '
and in other places, but his authoritie is no better then
of a Counterfeit, as Baronius 'hath also branded him, 'Baron, to. i.
Of this nature we find many counterfeit Gospels and ^^'
Journals, or Histories of the Apostles acts, censured
by the Ancients, the Devill then labouring to sowe
his tares in the Apostolicall Historie, which in after
Ages, Antiquitie might countenance with venerable
authoritie. Metaphrastes ^ relateth his acts in Phrygia ^ Metaph. in
and Hierapolis: That he preached in other Regions ^.^eptem.
of the East, Baronus 'affirmeth, especially to the ^Relat.exEp.
Parthians, to whome his first Epistle was inscribed in Jesuit, an.
ancient Copies: that hee converted the Bassorae, is still ^555*
holden by Tradition amongst them.
J Ames the brother of John was put to death by Herod
to please the Jewes, ""a wicked Generation not pleas- "^ Act. 12.
ing God, and contrary to all men. It is reported of
some, that before his death he travelled as farre as
147
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Spaine, and there preached the Gospel, at least to the
"^ Bar. Mart, dispersed Jewes, Baronius in his Martyrologe "produceth
Jul. 25. ^ Booke of suspected faith attributed to Isidore, testi-
fying his preaching to the Nations of Spaine, and of
the Westerne Regions ; and the Breviarie of Toledo,
in which are these Verses, Regens Joannes dextra solus
Asiam, Et laeva frater positus Hispaniam, &c. the testi-
monies also of Beda, Turpinus and others. All the
" Annal.to.i. Churches in Spaine, hee saith, °hold the same opinion.
an. 44. Yet is he uncertaine, and so leaves his Reader, because
of that untimely timelinesse of his death. It is not
likely that the Apostleship and office of preaching to
all Nations, and the name of the Sonne of Thunder
was given to him by Him, which as easily infuseth
. the vertue as imposeth the name, and foreknew the
tribtibusln ^imes and seasons of his life and death, but that the
dispersione sequell was answerable.
constituth. His hastie death argues his forward courage, as of
catalog. j^jj^ which stood in the forefront of the battle. That
?<?r5«. ojo- ^ preached to the dispersed tribes Phath many authors:
the. bynopsts. ,\.,,. i^ir t 1 o-
Mermannii that his bodie was brought rrom Jerusalem to bpame,
tkeatrum, l^c. the Romane Martyrologe, and the Popes Callistus and
"^Euseb. hist. Innocentius are cited bv Baronius.
l.2.c.\.nd.
n% Abd.l.'d. 'T^He other James called Alphaei and Oblias, and
' Hier. de- JL Justus, and the brother of our Lord (either because
script. Eccles. ^g ^^s the sonne of Joseph by a former wife, according
[1. 1. 54.] ^^ Eusebius,'! or because his Mother was sister to the
/. 20. c. 8 Blessed Virgin, as Saint Jerome' rather thinketh) was
' Talmud. a man famous for Sanctitie and Devotion amongst the
Bab. de Idol. Jewes by the testimonie of Josephus,^ which imputeth
'^k^-' hi^^h"^"^ to his cruell and unjust murther, the terrible desolation
which soone after befell that Nation. And the Talmud
1 a..
*SoHieroni. both of 'Jerusalem and Babylon, mention him as a
but Euseb. I. worker of Miracles in the Name of Jesus.
2. c. 12. hath Hegesippus a man neere the Apostles times, saith
TJteris'jpos- ^^ ^^"^» Suscepit Ecclesiam Hierosolymae* post Apostolos
toHs. frater Domini Jacobus cognomento Justus Sec. Of
148
THE APOSTLES' PEREGRINATIONS
which wordes this seemes the sense, That whereas the
Apostles by common consent in a just Aristocratic had
governed the Church of Christ, residing at Jerusalem,
untill the time of their dispersion to divers parts of
the World, (which as Eusebius'' citeth out of ApoUonius, " Euseb. hist.
was the twelfth yeere after Christs Passion) they then '^•5-^-i7-
betaking them to their severall Provinces, jointly agreed
to leave James the Just at Jerusalem for the regiment
of the Church both there, and as from other places
of the World occasions were offered thorow the Uni-
verse. For as Jerusalem was farre'' the famousest of "" P/hi. /. $. c
the Cities of the East, not of Judaea alone, in other i-^/ongedariss.
respects, as Plinie hath honoured it; so in Religion, "^f//^'^„^'^'
it was by better testimonie called the ^ Holy Citie, and /^^^^ mo^g^
the Citie of the great King, whose Tabernacle^ was in yMat.^.^$.
Salem and his dwelling in Sion ; not in the time of ^Ps.76.
the Law, but of the Gospel also ; the Law of the
Lord went out of Sion, as ^Esay had prophesied, and "£/. 2. 3.
the Word of the Lord from Jerusalem. This was the
Staple of Christian Merchandize, Emporium'' fidei ^Cl.Espenc.
Christians (saith Espencasus) the Mart and Mother '" ^- '^''«- +•
of the Christian Faith, which therefore alway needed
some grave Father to be the principall Factor in her
Holy affaires : Hierusalem was before her destruction,
the Center of Christianitie, whence all the lines of Apos-
tolicall Missions were diffused and thither againe reduced ;
the Ocean, whence all the Ecclesiasticke'' streames of " Ec. i. 7.
the Evangelicall waters of life issued, and whither they
againe returned ; Once it was the Senate-house of
Christian Councels and Counsailes for all Provinces of
Christianitie, the confluence of others, but specially
of the Jewish dispersions, which from all Countries
comming to the Legal Feasts, might there freight
themselves home with Festivall wares of Evangelicall
commodities. Necessarie it was therefore that some
Apostolicall Senator and principall Apostle should there
reside, with whom in all difficulties to consult, not so
much as Bishop (in proper sense) of that Citie, as
149
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
of the Jewes, yea and as opportunitie served, of other
Nations thorow the whole World. This was that James
which wrote the Epistle bearing his name, whom Paul
^Gal. I. 19. mentioneth to the Galatians'^, and the Acts^ often,
^ Jet. 15. especially in the fifteenth Chapter, where you see him
* The other president of the first Councell (if not the only in strictest
general Loun- ^ r^ ^^\ r \ a i r u •
eels were sense termed (jenerall) or the Apostles, arter their
rather of the Provinciall dispersions assembled at Jerusalem. For in
Roman, then his sentence the Councell concludes ; and if the Apostles
the untversall / ^ ^|^^ Fathers concurre) had committed to him being
bled b\ Roman ^" Apostle, the government of Jerusalem, to whom
Emperors might the Presidentship of Councels in that place apper-
o^b- taine, rather then to this Apostolicall Bishop and Bishoply
Apostle, to whom the Lord first committed his throne
^Ep.har.']%. on earth, as Epiphanius^ testifieth .? As a Deputie or
^ As the Pre- President resides ^ in one Citie, though his government
sidentofTorke j^g j^q^. there confined, but extends to the whole Kingdome
Province •" the °^ Region, so was it with this Apostles Bishoprike at
Fice-roy of Jerusalem, from that high Pinacle to oversee and provide
Goa for all the for the affairs of the Catholike and Universall Church.
Indies^ ISc. From that high pinacle (in another sense also) was
he cast downe, stoned, and at last with a Fullers Club
brained by the Jewes, which were soone in a terrible
desolation called to accounts for this and other Apos-
tolicall and Propheticall bloud, yea of the high Prophet
and Apostle of our salvation, which yet the Jewes
attributed to this Martyrdome of James, as lately and
neerely preceding. His Successour was Simeon his brother,
in that See of Jerusalem, not Simon called the Cananite,
^ Bar.p.Tfiz,. one of the twelve, as Baronius*" hath also observed.
to. I
SAint Philip is recorded to have preached in Asia
Superior, and (as the Romane Martyrologe saith)
J^'- '• almost all Scythia. Baronius'' supposeth the testimonie
Mart\r. ^^ Isidore, and the Toletan Breviarie, that Philip converted
the Galls, is falsly written for Galatians, which yet, if
^Nieeph.1.2. Nicephorus Relations' be true, needs no such correction.
8 T\o '' Simon was called Cananite, as Nicephorus saith, for
150
THE APOSTLES' PEKEGRINATIONS
his birth at Cana, whose marriage was there celebrated
when Christ turned water into Wine, and for the fervour
of his Zeale, hee was sirnamed Zelotes. His preaching
peregrinations he relateth thorow Egypt, Cyrene, Africa,
Mauritania, and all Libya even to the Westerne Ocean,
yea, to our Britaine Hands. Hee preached last in
Phrygia, and at Hierapolis was crucified.
§. V. [I. i. 55-]
Of Saint Thomas, Bartholomew, Matthew, Jude,
Matthias : and of counterfeit Writings in the
Apostles names.
Aint Thomas called Didymus, preached to the
Parthians, as'^Origen, and after him "Eusebius ""Origen.in
have written: Gregorie Nazianzene ° addeth the Get/./. ■}. iffc.
Indians: Chrysostome ^saith, he whited the blacke Ethio- "^''^^'^- '• 3-
plans, Theodoref^reciteth the Parthians, Persians, Medes, o'^y^^. kom.
Brachmans, Indians and the adjoyning Nations : Nice- ad Arian.
phorus' hath the same, and addes the Hand Taprobane, '''' Chrys.kom.
which is now called (in the opinion of the most) Samotra : <^-^l' f^'j
in Hieroms Catalogue is added out of Sophronius, the (p^„^ /' q
Germanes (of India) Hircans and Bactrians, and his death ■"A'/V. /. 2. c.
at Calamina. On the Coast of Choromandel, where the 4°-
River Ganges is swallowed of the Sea called the Gulfe
of Bengala, are divers Christians from old times called
S. Thomas Christians. Some of the Jesuits have added
China also to the labors of S. Thomas. Of these
Christians, both in Narsinga, and Cranganor on that Sea
where Indus falleth, and in divers parts of the Indies
you may read in ^Osorius'Maffaeus and others. His ^Osor.dereb.
Feast day is celebrated at Malipur, (so they now call vZ, jr^',-
the Citie where he lyes buried) not by the Christians i„j
alone, but the Ethnikes also of those parts. The Eunuch
of Candace"" converted by Saint Philip, is amongst the "AclS.
Ethiopians in Prester Johns Countries honoured for
Plantation of the Gospel in those parts of Africa; but ^ Dor, Synops.
by Dorotheus "^ said to have preached in all the Erythrean injine.
151
lO.
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Coast, and the Hand Taprobana, before ascribed to Saint
Thomas, and in Arabia Foelix.
Chrp. horn. O Aint Bartholomew (saith Chrysostome y) passed into
de 12. Apost. O Armenia Major, and instructed the Lycaones; Sophro-
f"^^'''' nius' addes the Albanians, and the Indians termed For-
Hier'on de tunate ; Origen saith the hither India ; ^Socrates, India
script. Ec. next to Ethiopia, Eusebius ^ testifieth, that Pantaenus a
^^oc.l. I.e. Stoike Philosopher and Rector of the Schoole or Uni-
^5; versitie at Alexandria, was ordained Preacher of the
Q • • 5- • Qospel to the Easterne Nations, and pierced to the
Regions of the Indians. For there were at that time
"In the time many "= zealous imitators of the Apostles: of whom was
<^f "^^rehus ^i^-g Pantaenus, which preached to the Indians, amongst
^^^ whom he is reported to have found the Gospel of S.
Matthew, in the hands of some Christians, which" had
received the faith by S. Bartholomew, and left them the
said Gospel in Hebrew, reserved till that time. Nice-
^Nic.l.z.c. phorus'* adjoyneth S. Bartholomew, to S. Philip in his
39- Plantations of the Gospel in Syria and Asia Superior,
and after at Hierapolis, where he was crucified with
Philip, but delivered, and yet againe at Urbanopolis in
Cilicia, died that ignominious death and glorious Martyr-
^Hier.ubi dome. This ^ Hebrew Gospel of Saint Matthew, Saint
^^P- Hierome, both saw and copied out. It was reserved in
the Library of Caesarea.
SAint Matthew travelled into Ethiopia, that namely
which adhereth to India, as Socrates ^ writeth. Nice-
g"^;. phorus^ addeth the Anthropophagi, and tels I know not
what Legends, rejected also by Baronius. For such was
the indulgent providence of God, not to burthen the faith
of the Church with voluminous Histories of Apostolicall
Acts thorow the whole World, which scarsly (as Saint
Johnzi. John hath of our Lord) the ^ whole World could have
contained. Unto the faith of all, not to the curiositie
of some, was written enough by those holy Penmen, the
Secretaries of the Holy Ghost in holy Scripture. But
152
41
THE APOSTLES' PEREGRINATIONS
the Devill impiously provident, hence tooke occasion to Counterfeits
burthen the Church with so many unworthy Legends, •^^'^^^^^ "^^
both presently after their times forged in their names,
and since by Upstarts devised and obtruded on the
Credulous world, as Lives, (lies) of the Saints, Histories,
yea, Misse-stories, Hisse-stories, by the old Serpent
hissed and buzzed amongst superstitious men (missing
worthily the right, and deceived with lyes, because they
had not received the love of the truth; to make
way to the succeeding mysterie of Iniquitie; out
of which Babylonian Mint, wee have lately that babbling
and fabling Abdias, by Lazius his Midwifery borne after
so many Ages, an Abortive indeed, or Changeling, as
the wiser' of themselves confesse. Hee can tell you 'Baron. Isc
insteed of Saint Matthewes life, many Ethiopian Fables,
and intertayne you in a (Fooles) Paradise situate above
the highest Mountains, with such delicacies, as shew that
Adams children are still in love with the forbidden fruit,
and will lose, or at least adventure the true Paradise to
find a false. Inopes nos copia fecit. Their abundant
labours and travels which Came, Saw, Overcame, each so
large portions of the World, left them no leisure to write
Annales (whence some have found leisure to write Aniles,
olde wives Tales) and makes the conversion of the World
an object of our faith, rather in beleeving the prediction
and testimony thereof in the Scripture, then of humane
credit, where the Apostles and Martyrs of their golden
Actions and Passions, have found such Leaden ^ Legends ^ V'wes and
and woodden workmen. Makers or Poets, rather then ^f^."-^ ""';
Tx-' 1-11 1 1 Tj^ platne no lesse
Historians : which here once spoken may bee applied to fj^^.^gj
the rest, of whose great workes so little is recorded. d. Harding,
Saint Augustine' complaines of such Apocrypha Scrip- I3c.
tures amongst the Manichees, a nescio quibus sutoribus ^^^'J^^'
fabularum sub Apostolorum nomine Scriptas : and re- ^^^^^.^ 'j°J^ 'j
fuseth the like testimonies of John and Andrew produced j, <-. yg.
by the Marcionites. S. Hierom " nameth five Apocrypha [I. i. 56.]
Bookes falsly attributed to Peter ; his Acts, his Gospel, '" ^^^"'- ^^
his Praedication, his Apocalipse, his Judgement. Some ^"^^'
153
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
"C/m. Alex, also mention" Itinerarium Petri, which perhaps is the same
^trom. I. 6. ^^\[\i Clements Recognitions, another counterfeit. In
Pauls name was published a Gospel, Apocalypse, his
Revelations, his Ascent to Heaven (which the Gnostiks
"Epiph.hcer. used, as saith Epiphanius°) his Acts, & third Epistles to
^^ • the Corinthians, and to the Thessalonians, and one to the
Baron an 4.4. Laodiceans. John is made a Father of other Revelations,
to. I, and of the Virgins Departure. Saint Andrewes Gospel,
Saint Thomas his Gospel and Apocalypse. Saint Bar-
tholomews Gospel, Saint Matthews Booke of Christs
Infancy, received by the Valentinians, are condemned
^ Gel. in by pQelasius. Neither did Matthias, Philip, and Thad-
decret. de lib. Jgeus want their Gospels, hereticall births injuriously laid
^°'^' at their doores : nor Barnabas also, nor Marke, no nor
Judas, the Traitor, which the Caians acknowledged, as
Theodoret and Epiphanius have written, lettice sutable
to such polluted lips. Wee might adde the Acts (so
inscribed) of Andrew, of Thomas, of Philip, of Paul
and Thecla Johns Circuit. Yea the Colledge Apostolicall
was made to father like Bastards, as the Doctrine of the
Apostles, the Lots of the Apostles, the Praise of the
Apostles, besides other Acts of the Aposdes, and the
manglings of the truly Apostolicall Pages by Addition, or
Subtraction. What shall I say } Our Blessed Lord escaped
not hereticall Impostures in his Name, as the Booke De
magia ad Petrum & Paulum. And I thinke him rather
prodigall then liberall, or just of his faith which subscribes
"^Euseh. I. I. to that story '^ of Abagarus. But it were endlesse no
^- ^3- lesse then needlesse, to intangle our selves in this dia-
bolicall Maze and hereticall labyrinth of sacred forgeries,
in that and after Ages, the Envious mans super semina-
tions to bewitch unstable soules, not contented with Gods
dimensum and provident allowance. If therefore of Saint
Matth. 13. Matthewes ^Ethiopian peregrinations, if of Saint Matthias
in -/Ethiopia also (for a great part of Asia, and the greatest
Sophron. if^ of Africa were stiled by that name) if of Judas Thaddeus
f. 4.0 ^^^ preaching in Mesopotamia, Arabia, Idumaea, and the
Regions adjacent, we have so little recorded, it is no great
154
THE APOSTLES' PEREGRINATIONS
marvell. It may be sufficient to understanding Readers,
that wee have out of the best Authors extant, named the
most Countries of the then knowne world. And if every
Region and People bee not mentioned, impute it to the
want of History of their several! Acts, who sought rather
to write Christs Passions in the hearts, then their owne
Actions in the bookes, of Men ; to produce deeds not
wordes, and monuments of Divine, not their owne glory.
Few places can be named in Asia or Africa, which wee
have not mentioned in their peregination and preaching :
and faire probabilitie is for those not mentioned by con-
sequence of reason, which at lest can prove nothing to
the contrary ; and more then probability is the Divine
testimony before observed.
§• VI.
Of Saint Paul : of Apostolicall Assistants : some
doubts discussed.
S for Saint Paul, the Doctor of the Gentiles, he
flew like a swift Fowle over the World : wee
have his owne testimony of his Preaching in
Arabia, his returne to Damascus, and journey after "" three ""Gal. i.
yeers to Jerusalem, thence to the Regions of Syria and
Cilicia; yea that hee (not sprinkled, but) filled Jerusalem
to Illyricum with the Gospel ; of his preaching in Italy
and Rome, of his purpose for Spaine, which some^ say ^' Mermannii
hee fulfilled afterwards, adding thereto Portugall, France, Theat. Con-
Britaine, the Orchades, the Hands and Regions adjoyning ^'^''^' S^"^'
to the Sea, and his returne by Germany into Italy,*" where ^Bed.^Aug.
hee suffered Martyrdome, being by Nero beheaded. I Sa-ip(.Ntceph.
force no mans credit, as neither to that of Joseph of ' ' '
Arimathea his preaching to the Britons, nor Saint Denis
his Conversion of the Galles, at least in all things written
of them. But for the Acts of Paul, as the Apostle of
the Gentiles, the Scripture is more ample then of any the
rest, the greater parts of Saint Lukes History, being of
Pauls Acts.
155
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
What should wee adde the labours of Evangelists,
Assistants, and Co-workemen with the Apostles in those
first Plantations, sent by them in several missions to
^Vid.dehis divers places? Such were Barnabas'^ Silas, Philip the
SynoL^^Mer- -^^^^O"' Silvaiius, Timothee, Titus, and others: some of
man. Baron, which were after Bishops (as is anciently beleeved) of
yc. particular Churches. Epaenetus Saint Sauls disciple is
said to have beene Bishop of Carthage. Andronicus
another of them in Pannonia, now called Hungary,
Amplyas at Odyssa, Urbanus in Macedonia, Jason at
Tarsus, Trophimus at Aries, Crescens at Vienna, Aristo-
bulus in Britaine, Asyncritus in Hyrcania, Hermes in
Dalmatia, and others in other places ; a Catalogue of
whom in Mermannius his Theatre you may see at leasure.
Saint Marke disciple of Saint Peter having preached to
Libya, Marmarica, Ammonica, Pentapolis, and Egypt
ordained Bishops in the new planted Churches, Eutro-
pius another of Saint Peters disciples, is said to have
preached in France: Mansuetus another of them, to
some parts of Germany, as Symon of Cyrene, to other
parts. But it were too tedious, to bring hither all that
Authors have written of the seventy disciples, and other
Apostolicall Assistants, who spent and were spent, con-
sumed and consummated their course in and for the
Gospel.
[1. 1. 57.] But here some may say, that wee have not named all
Countries of the World, and of those named there is in
Authors much varietie of report, in judicious Readers
much scruple to credit. I answere that it were a farre
harder taske to prove that any Countrey, not here men-
tioned, was neglected in this Ministry. Neither did the
Geography of those times extend their survey much
further, then that wee have here in their Journalls
expressed : although it much extended it selfe beyond the
truth. Besides, who can wonder that the Apostles found
not Pen-men, to record their Evangelicall conquests
thorow the World, seeking to establish a Kingdome
Spirituall and Internall, contemning the worlds glory, and
156
THE APOSTLES' PEREGRINATIONS
of vaine-glorious worldlings contemned, when the great
Conquerours, which sought to subdue the World by force,
and plant Empires by Armes, have left so obscure notice
of their exploits, though dedicated to humane applause
and admiration ? Of the ^Egyptian Conqueror Sesostris,
Lucan sings, Venit ad occasum mundique extrema Sosostris,
Et Pharios currus regum servicibus egit ! Of Nabucho-
donosor the Scripture witnesseth, that his greatnesse * ^ Dan. ^. 22.
reached to Heaven, and his Dominion to the end of
the Earth ; Yet have they neither Journalls nor Annalls
of their great Acts left to posterity, not so much as the
names of their subdued Provinces, not so much as wee
have here produced of the Apostles. Nay, what is left to
memory of the long-lived Assyrian Monarchy, but
shadowes, glimpses, fables ? Who hath left in Register
the names of the one hundred twenty seven ^ Provinces, ^ Ester 8. 9.
subject to the Persian Monarchy from India to Ethiopia ?
Nay, how little and how uncertaine is remaining of the
Greeke Alexander his Expedition, although then under-
taken, when Greece had arrived at the height of humane
learning, and by him that was himselfe a famous
Scholler of the most famous of Philosophers ? Did
not hee deplore^ his owne unhappinesse in this kind, ^Ck.pro
treading on the Tombe of Achilles ? And had not ^''^^^ P'^^^-
Curtius and Arrianus long long after his death, written
of him (I question not the certainty) how little
should wee have of Great Alexander ? Great in his
Acts and Arts, greater in his Attempts, greatest in
the unbounded Ambition of Greatest Renoume to
latest posterity ; yet how much more is left of the
Acts of Humble Apostles, then of Ambitious Alex-
ander? And now his Conquests are obliterated and [I. i. 58.]
forgotten, how are theirs written not in Bookes and
Lines, but in the minds and lives of Men, so great a
part of the World still remaining the Volume of their
Expeditions in their Christian profession ?
And how much more did so, till the unbeleefe and
unthankfulnesse of wicked men, provoked Divine Justice
157
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
to remove his golden Candlestick from so many Nations
thorow the World, which for contempt of Christian
Truth, were againe abandoned to Ethnicke supersti-
tions ? Thus had God dealt with the Jewes before ;
thus after with the Christians in Africa almost gener-
ally in a great part of Europe, and in a great great
part of Asia by Mahumetan madnesse, in which
what that Arabian Canker-worme had left, the Tar-
tarian Caterpiller did almost utterly devoure. Thus
in Marco Polo, in Rubruquius, in Odoricus and
Mandivile, yee may read of Christian Nations dispersed
quite thorow Asia 1200. yeeres and more after Christ,
overwhelmed with that Tartarian deluge, where the Name
of Christians in the remotest parts is extinct, till Navigation
in the last Age revived it. And had not Navigation and
Peregrination opened a window, no Geographer had let us
know the names of Nations, which Christians of the
West found, professing the same Christ in the unknowne
Regions of the East, at once scene to bee, and to be
Christian. Yea, how little of the remote North and
East of Europe and Asia, or of the South of Africa, was
knowne to Plinie, Ptolomey, and other ancient Geogra-
phers, where their Christian light hath shined to us with
the first notice of themselves .''
I inferre not, that the Gospells lightning kindled an
Evangelicall flame, and obtained Episcopall entertainment
in every place where the Apostles preached : nor that
every Lord, Tribe, and Family heard this Divine Mes-
sage ; nor that each Country was filled with the Gospel,
or any with an universall profession in the first Planta-
The reason of tions, or in their times. The name Paganus which
the name signifiing a Pesant or Rustike, for this cause was altered
Pagan or |-q ^ Panime or Ethnike, because Religion could not, but
aymm. j^ ^^^^^ ^^ i\mQ diffuse her bright beames and lines of
light, from her Episcopall City Centre (that also not
wholly Christian) to those ruder parts of her remoter
Rom. 10. 18. circumference. This I say, that their sound went into all
the Earth, and their words unto the Ends of the World,
158
THE PEOPLING OF AMERICA
in some Countries and Nations more fully, in some
more obscurely, in all by fame at lest, if not by the
Apostles presence, as the Spirit permitted utterance, that
some of all might be converted.
§. VII.
Of America, whether it were then peopled.
Nd if any more scrupulous doubt of the New
World, and of many places where no foot print of
Christianity is extant, I answere,* (besides what *S///.r.i.§.8.
before in our Ophirian Tractate is spoken) not onely that
time eates up her owne Children, and that none can prove
that Christ hath not beene there preached in former times,
because these are thereof ignorant; (for a deluge of
opposing persecutions, another of ecclipsing superstitions
and heresies, a third of warre and invasions, extinguishing
both the Religion and People also hath succeeded, in
some the most renowmed Churches of the World : and
what then may time have done in unknowne places ?)
But who can tell that America, and many parts of Asia,
Afrike and Europe were then peopled with Men, the
Subjects capable of this Preaching.? Nay, may wee not
in probabilitie think the contrary? how great a part of the
World is yet without habitation ? how great a part of the
World is yet unknowne } All the South Continent is in
manner such, and yet in reason* conjectured to bee very *See Bmr-
large, and as it were another New World ; Also Fernand ^""^^ Book of
de Quiros saith hee hath discovered eight hundred leagues ^^^^' ^
of shoare. Neither is it probable but that so temperate ^^^i „^^ /
parts are inhabited (which in part, so farre as is knowne i. c. i8.
on the Shoares and adjacent Hands, is apparant) nor is
their likelihood of Christianity, where the Nations every
way adjoyning are Ethnike, that I say not Savage on the
parts of Asia and America : and both these and they
seeme latelier peopled then the Apostles dayes. In the
new Straits beyond the Magellane, the stupidity of the
Fowles argued they knew not the face of Men, which
159
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
they not at all dreaded. And many many Hands not yet
inhabited, this ensuing Discourse will manifest. Yea in
large Tracts of the Continent of Groenland, & other parts
unto New-found-land, it is found that eyther there are no
people, or they but for some time in the Summer, and for
some purpose, as of hunting or fishing, not certaine and
setled dwellers : a name scarcely fitting to the people in
Virginia and Florida. Even in our old World it self,
how new are the eldest Monuments & Antiquities, in al
the North, Norway, Sweden, Finland, Lapland, the
Samoyeds, Tartars, yea the Northermost Russes, Lithu-
ranians, Livonians, Poles ; how new their Arts, their Acts,
their Lawes, Government, Civility and Fame .'' Which
therefore must needs as the World increased, bee
evacuated from Countries neerer the Sunne, by necessitie
inforced to harder Climates. Of Island our story will
shew, it was but yesterday inhabited.
See my Pi/g. The Scythians and Sarmatians of the ancient are more
/. 4. c. 10. Southerly ; and well may we reject the fables of Hyper-
boreans, and I knowe not what devised Northerne Peoples
[I. i. 59.] and Monsters, the Creatures and Colonies of idle busie
braines. These Northerne people, scarsely worthie the
name of a People, did God use when the sinnes of
the Roman Empire were full, to punish their pride by
so base instruments, in Gottish, Vandall, Hunnish, Saxon,
Franke, and other names, in judgement remembring
mercy to the chastised Children, and to the chastising
Rod, not therefore cast into the fire, except to refine
them, but by conquering Christian Nations, themselves
disposed by divine hand to become a Christian Con-
quest, and to submit themselves to that God, to that
Religion, whose looser Professors they overcame with
an overwhelming inundation. How unsearchable are
thy wayes, O God, and thy judgements passing know-
ledge, which of Stones raisest children to Abraham, and
bringest Lions into the Sheep-fold in hope of prey
and spoyle, where thy discipline transformes them into
Lambes .'' and persecuting Saul turnes a Prophet .''
160
rrcvr-.i i.
Pont US EuxiNus^'fi
>iL mill
'5ifA.//- £i--„; _ **»V^ j3.->., ;i,'5; .li'nVM.
^\
l?icili«^/ Marc Ionium jiv >ij
Toatib
0--
a i-marK.t^S~^.--^ Lx l>;d ex r. ^a, r-
PerecrinatioPauli
Pa
HONDIUS HIS MAP OF SAINT PAULS PEREGRINATIONS
THE PEOPLING OF AMERICA
The remotest Northerne and Southerne parts o{ * As Canaan
America are yet thinly inhabited,* and in great part not ^^^^^^^i^^^^'
at all, as before is observed, whereas Mexicana, and „othingso
Peruviana were abundantly peopled at the Spaniards populous as in
first arrivall, with the Hands adjacent. Two great Em- Joshuas.
pires were there erected, one* in Mexico, the other of * Jcosta
the Ingas in Cusco ; but neither of them ancient. Nor ^^^°"/ '^^
let any impute this to their illiterate barbarousnesse. ^^^^1^^^ J^'gj
For they had meanes to preserve memorie of their acts f^^i^ owne
by computation no lesse certaine then ours, though histories, about
more troublesome : and thereby is the Mexican Epocha, ^«- 9oo- ^J^'
or first beginning, then beginning to bee a People, the //^'^"^"^^^^..^
Devill imitating the Israelites in their Exodus towards /„ Qj^^^o and
the Countries which they after possessed, apparant to of the stocke oj
have beene above seven hundred yeeres after Christ : ^^^ Ingas, be-
as that of the Ingas some hundreds later. For it is fjJlfter'''
most likely that America was first peopled from the North ^ j^ ,joo
of Asia and Europe in her neerer and Northerne parts, which were
whence by secret instinct, and hopefull allurements they before most
were inticed to remove neerer the Sunne, and from the ^^'^^&^-
Mexican to passe to the Peruvian Continent. Neither
can probable reason be given of peopling America but
from thence, as by the Discourses of Acosta and Master
Brerewood appeareth : neither did those Northerne parts
receive Inhabitants till the Regions of the World neerer
Noas Arke, and of more commodious habitation were
first peopled, whence the East and South parts were
soone after Noas time replenished : the colder and
worse successively, and the extreme North by later
compulsion and necessitie, the better being peopled
before : and there exceeding their just proportion, they
emptied themselves partly by returning into the South
by Conquests to over-runne civiller Nations, and partly
were forced to seeke further, as vicinitie of Seas and
Lands aflFoorded, till America was also peopled. For
(besides that those Northerne parts were as fertile in
the wombe, as barren in the soyle, numerous beyond
due food) those rough, cold mountainous habitations
I i6i L
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
yeelded like constitution of body and unquietnesse of
mind strong and able to indure, bold and forward to
adventure greatest difficulties, still pressing (where worse
then the present could hardly befall) and following their
hopes till neerer propinquitie to the Sunne, Climates
more temperate, richer Soyle, consent of Elements
and Aliments bred content to their mindes and more
prosperous concent of Fortunes, which softned their
rigid dispositions, and by degrees disposed them to
thinke on mechanicall and politike Arts, further to
humanize their society, and to polish their cohabitation
with Politic, This we see soone done in Egypt, and
Babylonia presently after the Floud : but how long
before the Persians were civilized ? how long after be-
fore the Macedonians, or Romans ? yea, how long before
there were Romans ?
Nature infused the first cares of necessary being, which
being by the fertile habitation and industrious culture
richly supplied, in the settled standing the Milke of
humane wits yeelded the flower or creame of Arts for
flourish and beautie, which unsettled and discontented
estates weary of the present, and pressing still forwards
cannot produce ; neither can a rolling stone gather mosse.
And thus we finde the Germans now a civill Nation,
which many ages after Christ were barbarous. Yea,
where more feritie and savage rudenesse then this our
Britaine yeelded not long before the birth of our Saviour,
for their painting, nakednesse, and other rude demeanours
worse then the Virginians now, and like some more
barbarous Americans ? What hath America savouring
of Antiquitie ? what besides the former, not savouring
^"^/j^/si °^ ^^^ Cradle, and later transmigration ?
/. I. c. z. ' Those memorials which they have of the Floud might
Feg. torn. 2. passe with them by Tradition even from the Arke it
/ii>. 7. c. 13. selfe thorow all their removes and transmigrations. And
y^^.?- H54- no lesse might be said of that Ticsiviracocha mentioned
Nav. in Bra. ^Y Acosta, (whom Vega observeth to have many things
c. 1 6. not so truly) like to Our Men, and preached amongst
162
THE PEOPLING OF AMERICA
them many good lessons with httle effect, and after
many miracles amongst them was slaine ; whose picture
some of the Spaniards had scene, resembling those ot
our Saints. Vega tells another and more likely storie
of Viracochas apparition in that habite, which no doubt
was the Devill. The like is recorded by Lerius, of
a tradition amongst the Brasilians, that innumerable
Moones before, there came a Mair or Stranger, clothed
after the Christian manner, and bearded, which preached
unto them the knowledge of God, but none would
beleeve him : after whom another came which delivered
them a Sword, since which time they had used to slay
and eate one another. These things, as they may be
true, so may they be the New actions of the old Serpent
ambitious of Deitie, or may by Tradition flit with them
thorow all their habitations ; or if any shall thinke it
there happened (which I cannot beleeve) yet are they [I. i. 60.]
rather to interpret it of the Apostles (& so further
confirmeth our opinion) then of any other, seeing no
such men could there have accesse, and their speach be
understood, but by miraculous dispensation. As for the
Rocke in Brasill called Etooca (where, as Master Knivet Kn'wets Jour-
affirmeth, Saint Thomas preached) converted out of '^''^^•
Wood into Stone, the Fishes being his auditors, who
seeth not a Frierly supersemination in the report .'' wee
reade in Theophrastus or Aristotle, or whosoever else
be Authour of that Booke De Mirabilibus Auscultat,
of a fertile desart Hand found by the Carthaginians,
abounding with Woods and Rivers navigable, and other
bounties of Nature, distant many dayes sailing from the
African Continent : some of the Carthaginians intended
there to inhabite, but were repelled, and all men pro-
hibited on paine of death, lest the Soveraigne power
and weale publike of Carthage might thence be endam-
maged. This is by some interpreted of the West-Indies,
or some Hands thereof; which if it be so, confirmes our
opinion that those parts were not then inhabited. Nor P- Pilg. I. 8.
did any civilitie appeare in America to argue civill Pro- ^- ^•
163
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
genitors, but that which was ot later memorie. Plato's
Atlantis wee have elsewhere shewed to be allegoricall,
at least no historicall truth : nor any likelihood in other
ancient Navigations mentioned in Plutarch, Diodorus and
others to point at these parts.
If the multitudes of people found there by the first
Spaniards seeme to pleade for a longer habitation then
that we allow; let it be observed that a thousand and
foure hundred yeeres (for the first Discoverie was 1492.
after Christ) might well fill a world with people, especially
considering their Polygamie, or many Women, their
simple Diet, and that which attended the same, health-
full Constitution and long Life (in some places admirable)
their easie course of life contented with a little, not
fearing to exceed their meanes and maintenance by
numerous issue ; where Nature yeelded home-spunne
or rather womb-spunne attire, and the Mother Earth
with little importunitie or labour yeelded food sufficient ;
where Plagues, Morraines, Famine, were scarse heard
of; where Covetousnesse the root of all evill had so
little worke ; Ambition scarsely knew to diversifie titles
of honor; and warre (the inchanted circle of death,
compendium of misery. Epitome of mischiefe, a Hell
upon Earth) had not Iron, Steele, Lead, not Engines,
Stratagems, Ordnance, not any humane Arts of in-
humanitie to fill those parts of the World with empti-
nesse, and there to erect Theaters of Desolation and
Destruction. Nor did Nature yeeld many devouring
Beasts, but reserved all her savagenesse to the Men.
To let passe the peopling of the World before and
after the Floud, in no great time, we see that in Egypt
in the midst of heavy burthens, inhumane butcherie, and
intolerable tyrannie, the Israelites were multiplied, in the
='G^«.46. 27. space of two hundred and ten yeeres, from seventy^
^ Ex. 11.17- persons to above two milUons, as may be ghessed, in
''Num. 1.46. ^{^^^ ^j^gj.g ^gj-e 600000.^ men, besides children, and
^m'm^ie-i besides the females also as appeareth in the '^second
6^"'"' '^ ' numbring by Moses, and *^ in the third by him and
164
THE PEOPLING OF AMERICA
Eleazar, when all those but Caleb and Joshua were
dead. Allowing therefore the male children not much
lesse, as that third numbring evinceth, and the females
in probabihtie as many as the males (the rather for that
Pharaohs cruell Edict touched not them) you cannot
but find above 2000000. Now this their encrease w^as
by naturall meanes though by singular providence, and
therefore might as well happen in America, those
impediments removed, and many other furtherances
annexed, in libertie, plenty, and largenesse of Territorie,
all elements conspiring to multiplication. Neither can
any thing but Divine providence (which none can denie
in America, and had many more easie and visible meanes,
fewer lets then in Egypt) be alledged for the one more
then the other. This I may say, that if any list to
examine the proportion, and suppose like providence,
in that time of 1400. yeeres may follow a more numerous
inundation of people, then ever America (perhaps the
whole World) may probably be supposed at once to
have numbred, although large deductions be allowed both
for ordinary mortality and some more dismal accidents.
Neither is it likely that the first plantations were so
few (if voluntarily seeking, & not by accident forced
to those habitations) as 70. persons twice told : nor
that America at once or from one place received her
first Colonies, as by the divers languages, statures, habits
of men may appeare, although time, custome, accident,
be allowed no litle power in these things. This we see
amongst our selves, where one Dutch or Teutonike^ ^ Distrib.de
hath yeelded not onely a distinction of higher and lower, Europ^eor.
but the English, Danish, Sweden, Norwegian, Islandish, ^l^^- -^"f;
Nordalbing, Frisian (besides the subdiversified dialects j^^,'f// Qq^_
which each of these multiplieth) Languages, Peoples, mog.part. 2.
Rites, so much differing, and the elder both tongues /. \. c. 8.
and customes (as in our Saxon) by Variation and suc-
cession after a few Centuries in manner extinguished.
So vaine a thing is Man. Let me conclude this dis-
course of multiplication in America, by an American
165
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
* A casta. I. i .
cap. 2 1. y /.
4- ^- 34-
c. I, A few
Herses also and
mares left by
the River of
Plate so en-
creased, that
since they have
slaine them
only for their
tailes, to sell to
the Negros.
Of Conies
strange en-
crease, see I.
2. c. I. §. 2.
[I. i. 6i.]
example of cattell transported out of Europe thither,
especially Kine, which as they beare no more at a burthen
then a woman, nor oftner, so are they shorter-lived
usually by two third parts : yet have they so increased
there, that * one man the Bishop of Venezuela had above
16000. yea they have growne wilde, their numbers ex-
ceeding the care of owners, and every man at pleasure
killing them for their hides. And one man, the ^Deane
of Conception, had of one Kow living 26. yeeres, in her
life time the increase of 800. Sic canibus catulos similes
These Indians which respected in generation little
else but sensuality, and in manner of life resembled brute
beasts rather then civill (that I say not Christian) Men,
enjoying like priviledges of Nature in other things, might
in this also.
i VIII.
The glorie of Apostolicall Conquests: the hopes
of enlarging the Church in this last Age, by
knowledge of Arts and Languages through the
benefit of Printing and Navigation.
Et me conclude this Discourse of Apostolicall
Peregrinations with consideration, with collau-
dation, with admiration even to extasie and
astonishment, of Their (shall I say or Gods.?) Exploits,
and renowmed Acts. Little are the Acts of Great
Alexander, Pompeius Magnus, Fabius Maximus, and
other Greats and Grandes of the World, who by
Armes and Arts military, by Fire, Sword, Famine,
Massacres forced the bodies (the least part) of Men to
a compulsive subjection, shaken off with the first oppor-
tunitie. But how shall I adorne your noble Conquests,
Yee Divine Apostolicall Worthies.? who walking in the
flesh, not warring after the flesh, without, yea, against
the force of carnall weapons, pulled downe strong holds,
cast downe imaginations, and every high thing that
exalted it selfe against the knowledge of God, and
i66
THE GLORY OF THE APOSTLES
brought into captivitle every thought to the obedience
of Christ? Herein they used not assistance of other z.Chotwo.
Nations by confederation, nor mustered multitudes in 3> 4> 5
pressed and trained bands of their owne ; nor received
supportation by Subsidies, nor made invasion by force,
nor obtained an unwilling conquest of Bodies (the shell
without the kernel) nor entertayned close intelligence,
nor wrought by close Treasons, nor divided to them
selves the spoiles ; nor erected Forts, established Garri-
sons, imposed taxations, transplanted inhabitants, de-
pressed Nobles, shared new Provinces into Timars,
tithed Children, planted Colonies ; nor had their counsels
of Warre at home, or warlike customes abroad, Engines,
Stratagems, Combats, Sieges, Skirmishes, pitched Fields,
Ships, Horses, Chariots, Tents, Trumpets, Munition, nor
that worst Baggage of Armies, Crying, Spoyling, Sacking,
Wounding, Mayming, Killing with Multiformities of
Cruelties, as if the nethermost Hels had mustered and
evaporated the most and worst of Her Fumes and
Furies into Our world, which might therefore take,
that they might destroy, the shapes of Men, by humane
inhumanitie. But a few poore Fishermen, and Tent-
makers overthrow the Worlds Wisemen, in the most
flourishing times of worldly learning, subdue the Scepters
of greatest Kings and Monarchs, ruine the gates of Hell,
& undermine the deepnesse of Satan, supplant the pro-
foundest, suttlest, mightiest of Satanicall combinations Ap. 2.
with the whole World of Men against a handfull ; and
maugre their united Forces, preaching a Crucified God,
and teaching the Crosse as the first Principle of Christian
Learning, to overcome the edge of the Sword with suffer-
ing it, to stop the mouthes of Lions with their flesh,
to quench the violence of fire with their bloud ; to for-
sake all Goods, good Name, Wife, Life, Childe, to deny
themselves, to plucke out their right eyes, to cut off their
right hands, to pray for their persecutors, to recompence
hatred with love, and overcome evill with goodnesse,
looking for no other reward then what the World can
167
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
neither looke on, nor for ; they invade with innocence,
and with Saving overcome, the World ; and whiles it most
resisteth, persecuteth, overcommeth, incline it to willing-
nesse, calmenesse, subjection ; write their conquests not in
the bloud of the Conquered but of the Conquerors;
erect Trophees, not in Obeliskes, Pyramides, Arches, by
others industry, but in their owne Funerals, Crucifyings,
Stonings, Martyrdomes ; solemnize Triumphs not with
their owne Armies, not with captived troupes, attend-
ing in greatest pompe the sublime Triumphall Chariot,
but by being led forth with out-cries, shoutes, clamours,
to the basest and most ignominious deaths. Those of
whom the World was not worthy, reputed unworthy of
the World ; have the Panegyrikes of their prayses, written
not by the pens of Parasites or Poets, nor in the lines,
(as is said) but in the lives of men ; the Christian World
(as before is observed) remayning not written, but reall
2, Co;-. 6. lo. Annalls of the Apostles Acts, who being poore made
many rich, and having nothing possessed all things.
^Tkeod.Orat. The Solaecismes ^ of Fishermen dissolved the Syllo-
gismes of Philosophers, and where but a few of any
Nation could be wonne, to professe themselves the
Disciples of any Philosophicall Sect, though graced and
admired by the World, yet the World becomes Christian
in despite of the Worlds disgraces and persecutions :
nor could the immane-cruelties ot some, or superfine
subtleties of other, subvert, nay they converted men to
the Gospel ; the seed, the fatning of the Church was
the Bloud of her slaine Martyrs ; all ages, sexes, sorts
of men, even women, even children, even women-
children, out-braving the greatest, the fiercest, the
wisest of Satanicall instruments, by suffering, conquer-
ing, and at once overcomming the Devill, the World,
Themselves. Even so O Father, because it pleased
thee.
And be not angry Reader, if the passed present unto
my contemplation future things ; and if the considera-
tion of divine assistance in Tongues, Revelations,
i68
THE GLORY OF THE APOSTLES
Miracles, immediately conferred for the first Planta-
tion of Christianitie, occasion my thoughts to a more
serious survay of future hopes in the propagation and
reformation thereof In the first foundation of IMosaicall ^■*'- 3i- ^- 6.
Rites, God raysed Bezaleel, and Aholiab with others, ■ ^ 5- 3°-
by divine instinct inabled to curious workmanship, fit-
ting that Oeconomie of the Tabernacle, whiles that
Jewish Church was as it were rocked in the Cradle,
and God vouchsafed to dwell amongst those Tent-
dwellers in a Tent. But after that State was setled, [I- ^- ^^•]
and the Church flourished in the Reigne of David and
Salomon. God did not againe infuse Sciences by Miracle,
or by miraculous disposition (as before the Egyptians
were spoyled) provided materials to that Worke ; but
furnished Salomons wisdome, with helpe of the two
Hirams, the one a cunning workman in Gold, Silver, 2. Ciron. 2.
Brasse, Iron, Stone, Timber, to grave any manner of H-
graving, and to find out every device, the sonne of a
Tyrian, by an Israelitish woman ; the other his Master,
the King of Tirus, a man furnished with a Navy of
ships and store of Mariners, by whose meanes the
Temple and Court might be provided of necessaries from
remotest Ophir, aswell as the neerer Lebanon. I implore
not, I importune not any unwilling assent or follower
of my apprehension and application hereof to what I
now propound in like differing states of the Christian
Church, Omnia contingebant illis in figura. This was i.Cor, lo.ii.
likewise founded, and as it were a Tabernacle built for IZl"! at^"^"'
Christ by the Apostles, men wholy enabled by immediate ^isc^vov
graces and gifts of the Spirit to so divine a Worke. A ^''"'"'"•
Tabernacle I call the Church, not only as being yet
militant, and therefore abiding in Tents, but in com-
parison and respectively to that externall spendour which
followed long after the Apostles times, when Kings be-
came her Nursing Fathers and Queenes her Nursing
Mothers, subjected their Crowne to the Crosse, shining
in the highest top thereof Albeit therefore in puritie
of doctrine and manners the Apostolicall times had their
169
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
spirituall preeminence (as the Tabernacle also exceeded
the Temple in the ordinary Cloud, Pillar of fire, Manna,
Miracles, syncerest worship by Moses, and the like.) Yet
when the World became Christian, and the Crosse became
the Imperiall Banner the Church, before persecuted, now
revived under Constantine, Jovianus, Theodosius, and
other Religious Monarchs, and Kings, seemed to renew
the Golden revolutions and setled returnes of Christian
Davids and Salomons ; and they which before had not
a Smith in Israel, scarsly a Bishop or Temple to be
scene, had Temples, Schooles, Bishops, Councels, whence
Religion was propagated and established in the severall
Realmes and Nations of Christianity ; not now by
Miracles as before by the Apostles, but by the Ministery
of Bishops and Priests of ordinary caUing and gifts ;
and hee himselfe was now the greatest Miracle that
beleeved not, the whole World beleeving and wonder-
ing at infidelitie as a Monster.
And as the Temple and state or Religion declining
was repaired and reformed by godly Kings, as Joash,
Hezekiah, Josiah ; and Zealous Priests such as Jehoiada ;
after the ruines thereof was rebuilded by Princes and
Priests, Zorobabel and Joshua, Nehemiah and Ezra : so
hath God stirred up good Kings & Pastors in the
declining age of the Church, as Charles the Great, King
Alfred and many others in Histories mentioned ; &
after the deportation thereof into Mysticall Babylon,
when shee seemed in her truest members fled out of
the Worlds easier view into the Wildernesse, hath God
raysed up the Kings of England, Sweden, Denmarke,
and other Christian Princes, States, and Potentates with
Religious Bishops and Ministers to repaire the desolations
of Sion, and restore Jerusalem with the Temple, if not
to her first splendour, yet from her late Captivity, where
Psal. 37. 4. she had smal pleasure to sing the Lords song in a strange
land, & babble her holies in the unknown Language ot
Babylon. As therefore the first Plantation of the Taber-
nacle was by miracle and immediate instinct ; the erection
170
THE GLORY OF THE APOSTLES
of the Temple, and succeeding reparations were by the
art and humane industry of such Heroike spirits as God
raysed up and sanctified in every age : so the Christian
Church planted by Apostles, hath beene since watered
by faithfull Pastors, exalted by pious Emperours, de-
pressed by Heretikes and Persecutors, captived by Popes,
and in her diversified changes and chances, rather ex-
pecteth extraordinary blessing upon the ordinary helpes,
functions, and graces, then meanes meerly extraordinary
and miraculous. Amongst all which helpes by humane
industry, none (in my mind) have further prevailed then
those two, the Arts of Arts, Printing and Navigation,
both in manner given at once to the World by divine
goodnesse, this for supply of matter, that other of
forme, to this Spirituall Reedification of Gods Sanctuary.
And as Hirams Art improoving natural wit by diligent
industry, succeeded the infused Sciences of Bezaleel and
Aholiab ; so to that Apostolicall gift of Tongues, in the
foundation of the Church hath succeeded for reformation
thereof, the principall Tongues and Languages of Nations
Ebrew, Greeke, Latina, Syriake, Arabike, and the rest,
partly refined, partly renewed by humane Industrie,
through the benefit of Printing, For how were the
learned and remoter Tongues buried and unknowne in
these parts, till that Art brought in plentie, facilitie and
cheapnesse of Bookes, whereby Languages became the
Keyes, Bookes the Treasuries and Storehouses of Science ;
whiles by those men found access into these ; and Print-
ing yeelded admittance to both in plentie and varietie ?
And thus was unvailed that mystery of Iniquity in the
age before us, which had captived so many Ages in
worse then Egyptian darknesse. This mystery at first
arose in a myst from the bottomlesse pit, in a time of
barbarous ignorance, occasioned by irruption of Barbarians
into all parts of Christendome, successively like wild
Bores out of the Forrest, rooting up Gods Vineyard,
and preparing a way to the Romish Foxes to spoile
the Vines, to corrupt and devoure the fruits thereof,
171
PURCHAS HIS PILGRTMES
The Goths, Vandals, Hunnes, Herules, Lombards, Sara-
cens, in Spaine, Afrike and Italy ; the Frankes, and after
them the Saracens, Danes, and Normans in France, and
the places adjoyning ; the Picts, Saxons and Angles,
and after them the Danes, in these parts; the Avares,
Saracens, Tartars, Turkes in the East and South ; with
other deluges of Ethnikes hating learning, burning
[1. i. 63.] Libraries, killing learned men, in these and other parts
seconded with factions, treasons, and civill uncivill com-
bustions of Christians amongst themselves, made easie
way first, and strong confirmation after to the Papacy
apprehending all opportunities to advance it selfe, first
in spirituall things, after also in temporall.
But what illiterate ignorance little discerned, not much
withstood, renewed literature hath exposed to the view
of all, and by revived Arts hath discerned the Arts or
that painted Jezabel, whose fouler wrinkles, her Jeza-
belicall, Jesuiticall Parasites still labour with renewed
and refined Arts also to playster and fill up a fresh ;
but hereby whet the industry of others to improove
their Arts and industry on the otherside, in more
eagre search and diligent inquisition to take those wise
in their craftinesse, and to let men see that the materials
of this later Babylon in the West are turfes of earth,
which humane wits have baked into brickes, and with
slime of Policy, have raysed to so superadmirable a frame
and structure.
And lest so great a blessing procured by Printing,
should rest and rust amongst our selves in this Westerne
corner of the World, God hath added that other Art of
Ofihh im- Navigation, as that other Hirams assistance to Salomon,
provement of and of Nehemiah to Ezra, the Prince and Priest, learning
Nazngation ^^-^^ power combined. This Art was before obscure and
Chapter "^ rude, but by the industry of the Portugals lifted up
to higher attempts, with care of their Kings (employing
Astronomic to her better furniture) enabled to new Dis-
coveries in Africa, and after that in all the East, whose
example the Spaniard following happily encountred a
172
THE GLORY OF THE APOSTLES
New World, and first of all men unlosed the Virgin
Zone of the Earth, encompassing the whole Compasse
of this vast Globe. And thus hath God given oppor-
tunitie by Navigation into all parts, that in the Sun-set
and Evening of the World, the Sunne of righteousnesse
might arise out of our West to illuminate the East,
and fill both Hemispheres with his brightnes : that what
the Apostles, by extraordinary dispensation sent, by
extraordinary providence protected & conducted into all
parts, by extraordinary gift of Tongues were able to
preach to all sorts of men ; this latter Age following
those glorious Fathers and Founders (though farre off,
non passibus aequis) might attempt and in some sort
attaine by helpes of these two Artes, Printing and Navi-
gation, that Christ may bee salvation" to the ends of <=/>/, 2. y 22.
the Earth, and all Nations may serve him ; that according
to the Scripture innumerable numbers of all Nations and Luke 2.
Kindreds, and peoples, and Tongues, may be clothed ^f'°'^' "• 9-
with the white robes of the Lambe. I am no Prophet,
nor Sonne of a Prophet, instructed in future revelations,
but one with all others praying, thy Kingdome come ;
neither dare I take upon me the revelation of the
Revelation in that Prophecie of the holy Jerusalem
descending out of Heaven from God, newly measured
with a golden Reed, to apply it to the reformation of
the Church in the last times ; which howsoever some
have interpreted only of her glorious and celestiall estate,
others have included the terrestriall also, after the calling
of the Jewes (which Saint Paul cals life trom the dead,
as if it were the Resurrection of the World, and conse-
quently in spirituall respects, a new Heaven and new
Earth) alleadging many Arguments, seeming altogether
to this purpose not improbable. And least of all, will
I, lesse then the least of all, take upon me the reducing
of the Jewes into I know not what externall pompe
and policie, and exalt them in splendour above all other
Nations and Monarchs (the very stumblmg stone of
their downfall ; this dreame of a glorious Messias, pro-
173
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Forbis Brigki-
man, Bernard,
tsfc. if! Jpoc.
Rom. II. 15.
^Psal. 19.
Rom. 10.
^Jug.Epj%-
So. vid.Prosp.
de lib. orbit.
Syb. Or. I. 3.
Bellar. Les-
sius, l3c.
Fid. J cost, de
Proc. Ind. sal.
I. 4. c. 2. y
de temp, novis.
I. i.f. 17. 18.
Collect on
Good Friday.
Except in the
quondam Ro-
man Empire
tfS the Coun-
tries next
adjoyning, viz
the Swedens,
Poles, ISorzve-
gians, Dunes,
Russes, and
other Nor th-
eme people
most of them
lately added to
the Church;
y the Abas-
sines on the
South Ij^ some
handfuls on the
East ; Chris-
tianity hath
rather bin
dispersed in
Nations then
publikely and
generally pro-
fessed. God
voicing them to crucifie the Lord of glory, whose
Kingdome is not of this World, though prefigured by-
types, and painted in shadowes of Secular glorie) T
meddle not with Secular States, but pray for the con-
version and spirituall regeneration of all men. And
Nature it selfe preacheth thus daily : if the Sunne daily,
shal not the Sunne of righteousnesse once, enlighten all
the World ? It is the Holy Ghosts resemblance. If
the Fathers'^ of old did expect a further conversion of
Nations by the Gospel ; if the Sybilline Oracles promise
as much ; if the Papists make this a demonstration
that Antichrist is not yet come, because the Gospel is
not yet preached to all men, which they hope hereafter
shall bee effected ; if the Prophecies of the glorious
state of the Church mentioned in Esay and Zacharie,
shadowed in Ezekiels Temple, and destruction of Gog
and Magog, renued in the Revelation, seeme not yet
to have taken their full effect, but to promise some
better future estate, as even those many Ancients also
conceited, whose full sayle and forward gale carried
them beyond the Truth into the Millenary Errour :
if our Church prayeth for all Jewes, Turkes, and
Infidels, that they may be one sheep-fold under one
Pastor : then I may also with the Streame bee carried
into expectation of that dilating the Churches Pale, and
a more Catholike enlarging of her bounds, specially in
those parts of the World, where though we grant the
Gospel preached by the Apostles, yet little fruit in
comparison followed in many Countries ; nor any generall
conversion of Nations, except of the Romane Empire
with the adjoyning Regions, and some few, scarce a
few Provinces annexed, hath hitherto happened. And
how litde to the rest of the World is all that which is
called Christendome, or that also which in any setled
flourishing estate of a Church hath ever yet beene Chris-
tian } Pardon therefore this Charitie extended to all men,
to pray and hope for the remotest of Nations no more
remote from Christ in Nature or promise, then our selves.
174
THE GLORY OF THE APOSTLES
And (to returne to our Navigation) the present Navi- S'[^^^^p^^'
gations, Missions, Preachings, of Jesuites and Friers in f "^^^/. ;{^^ -^
the Heathen Nations of the World, seeme to present ^„ j^d^i^ ^j
unto my minde that state of the dispersed Jewes before mj Charitie
Christs comming in the flesh. He came to his owne, then of my
and his owne received him not, which yet by their Scrip- ^^f]j^„J^f^^^
tures. Synagogues, Rites, in their many many dispersions, [-j j 5^ j
had unwitting prepared a way unto him amongst the
Gentiles. Let none contemne this figure of the Jewish "^ The greatest
Church (which yeelds'^ in most objections of Popery ^"'^f^^/^^^^^
touching Visibility, Succession, Antiquity, Universality, "paphtUrlwn
Consent, Pontificall Priviledges, and most of their vulgar from the
and popular flourishes, reall and experimentall resolutions, autharity, l3c.
bv paraleline the Tew and Romanist ; this bein^ inferiour of the Church,
.•'r D •'. . \-ri -1 f^^'9 be with
m evidence, superiour m arrogance) it herein also "^^ fairer shew l^
see them like ; and those later Pharises, compassing Sea surer ground
and Land to make Proselites, by preaching some Christian applyed to the
verities amongst their Traditionary chaffe, become •{f!""'^ ,. ,
Apparitors and Harbengers of a future purity, which ^J"J^^f^J^^^
yet themselves crucifie as Hereticall. Spaine hath as is
said, in Navigation best deserved (in leading the way
to others, some of which have^ since in the Art equalled, "English and
in attempts perhaps exceeded her) and by divine Provi- -Oa/^/J.
dence hath beene bountifully rewarded in the East and
West, both overshadowed under her wings: is also one
of the ten homes (as the current of our Interpreters Jpoci-j.iT,,
agree) which together with the beast receive power as '^•
Kings, out of the ruines of the Romane Empire ; of
which it is prophesied that the ten homes shall hate the z.Reg.().zz.
Whore, and shall make her desolate and naked and
shall eate her flesh and burne her with fire. For God
hath put into their hearts to fulfill his will, &c. God
put into their hearts to be thus truly Catholike, and
able to discerne the whoredoms and many witchcrafts
of their mother Jezabel, the mother of fornications of jpoc. 17. 5.
the Earth ; enable them to see that Catholike-Roman Exploits of
is the Language of Babel, where men but babble, and ^P"^^"^-
the word (like Esau and Jacob striving in the wombe)
175
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
supplants the next preceding ; that the now-Roman is
but new-Roman, and therefore Catholike no more in
time then place, no more in sound apprehension of truth,
then in round comprehension of the Universe. And that
God which hath given them to chase the relikes of the
Moores out of Europe, to chastise them in Afrik &
Asia, to find that New World of America, with her two
armes of Navigation from Lisbone and Sivill yeerely, to
embrace the whole Globe, and to have greater opor-
tunities for so Catholike a worke then yet is granted to
any other Nation ; put into their hearts with other
Princes and Christian Nations to fulfill this his will
against that Whore ; which the Prophesie enforceth to
beleeve shall bee done, and their King in our Fathers
dayes gave instance how easie. I ring not, sound not
an alarme, nor strike up a march for warre, I determine
not the particular way or instruments of that desolation.
Jpoc. 17. 6. I delight not in imprecations, nor to that Whore drunken
with the bloud of Saints and IVIartyrs wish any bloudy
Apoc.\%.e. reward of my selfe : but God himselfe hath foretold
Vid. Prafat. devouring her flesh and burning her, and enjoyned also,
S/' ^'^' ^" ^^^ ^"P ^^^^^ ^^^ ^^^^ ^^^^^^ ^^^ ^° ^^^ double.
Which howsoever it shall bee effected, I doe not pre-
scribe, nor doe I single out that Nation to this purpose,
but joyne them with others in my Prayers for the
execution of that Prophecie, both to goe out of Babylon,
and to goe against it in just reformation, that it may bee
no more found at all ; at least by making her naked of
that protection which thence she receiveth, and redemand-
ing their owne, may detayne the over-flowings of
Euphrates that the way of the Kings of the East may
bee prepared to exterminate Babylon out of the World.
And is it not better thus to pray for them that they may
have an honorable part in that Prophesie, that Babylon
may further fall by their falling from them, then that
they should fall with her } or to reckon up the bloudy
effects of their Inquisition in Europe, and their in-
humanity in America, and number them amongst the
176
ln,ljg.iu unnwrjl: ^nyl-i.;: Clrt'^hmt 'ljn.'rjiit . ■ x \-v^''^.j»- /"^ w-.,^
•If./; Dt.tbchim t4j(nr,_nift' .jitiliufi.iim in bcu, ^ ^ \^ .v'^'s. >>. ' ^ Ji- \'''*«w^
.''!2'''!ii!f!i;p^'!: ^^..i''_'^, V^'^^^ f^?-^. KuiViAX^ \ \^^^ '"^^'"'--^^
DE.SICNATIO ORliI5|
C H R I S T I AN I
— ' — ' n\T!\ (Ch-[j}\.m\Jmm\cm,nia.jf\Ti.,!.u
f;^r^v:,'/;/^],;;]Ji,,',mr,.•/J;"'"^"'"■•''*'^'iTJ
iitjui J'jy.-f.iI'i/M
7.vr/vr.\Tffl , ffvn.i
mmmi uhijui nr: -I ^ \'V'' .
' F,i'.l.tm iw^i:: Ihniiinri "H"' ■ ''if ««""•■ >.,.•,.,•,,.,.• '
-^ 1 Jn.vrjvr.vTffl , f('
HONDIUS HIS MAP OF THE CHRISTIAN WORLD
THE GLORY OF THE APOSTLES
Kings of the Earth, who shall bewayle and lament
Romes ruines ; or to those Ship-masters, Ship-companies,
Saylers and Traders by Sea, and Merchants of the Earth
weeping for her desolations ? Once, I say not that they
of all men have the most eminent oportunity to subvert
Babylon by their Italian neighbourhood and Territories ;
I pray that they endevour to convert the Easterne and
Westerne Indians making that best use of their Navi-
gations, giving them Gold refined and truly spirituall
for their temporall. And though they now of all Nations
seeme most enamoured of that Roman (therein truly
Catholike, that is, common) Harlot, yet Hee which hath Prov. 21. i.
the heart of Kings in his hand as the rivers of water, -£'z- 29- i9-
can turne it, when and whithersoever he will : can effect
this also by others, without, yea against them : can reward
(as sometime hee did Nebuchadnezzar for his service
done at Tyrus, with the land of Egypt for the wages E%. 27. y
of his Armie, and the Israelites at their departure with ^A 12
Egyptian spoiles) can reward I say both those which at
his command go out of, or when his Providence shall
dispose, against this Babylon (which for captiving the
people of God is called Egypt, for filthinesse Sodom, &
for the Staple of Spiritual Merchandise, is also resembled
to Tyrus) with the spoyles of the Spirituall Egyptians,
with the Turks destruction (which litterally possesse
Egypt) with the riches of the Gentiles brought to the
Church, besides their own and the Churches liberty.
And as Jerusalem (to return to our similitude) being
demolished by the Romans, the Church became truely
Catholike, not looking any more to walls of a Temple,
to carnall Sacrifices, to the petty pinfold of one Nation,
to one City, as the Mart & Mother of Christian Religion *^'^'^'j;^-
and discipline (how much had the Apostles to doe whiles 1/ Uapog
Jerusalem stood, to withhold* Christians from Judaizing?) Apoc.2o.%.\^
so is it to bee hoped and prayed, that this Mysticall ^p- 9- ^"^•
Babylon, which now by usurpation challengeth to bee ^ ■',^J',
ivyi- 1 ^/r 1 r 1 /-I i • ■ i Ep. ad Gal.
Mistresse and Mother or the Church, arrivmg at that ^-T^ p^^y
prophecied irrecoverable downefall, Catholike-Roman Heb. iff.
I 177 M
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
(universall-particular) may no more bee heard, but true
[I. i. 65.] Catholicisme recovering her venerable and primary Anti-
quitie, may v^^ithout distracted faction, in free and unani-
mous consent, extend her Demesnes of Universalitie
as farre as the Earth hath Men, and the light of her
truth may shine together with the Sun-beames, round
about the habitable World : that as Salomon by Hirams
Mariners fetched materials, Gold, Gemmes, Almuggim
Trees, to the Temples structure, v^^hich by the others
Hirams Art were brought and wrought into due forme ;
so the Heavenly Salomon, the Lord Jesus, may by this
his gift of Navigation supply those remote Fields,
white unto the Harvest, with plentie of labourers, to
bring into the Societie of the True Church those rude
Ethnikes, of them to frame Pillars in the house of
God, vessels of sanctimony in the sanctuary finer then
Prov. 8. the Gold of Ophir, enlightened with spirituall wisdome
and understanding of Holy things, richer then Rubies,
and the most incomparable Jewels : that these may by
the art of Hiram, the Son of an Isralitish woman by a
Tyrian Father, that is by the Ministery of Pastors and
Doctors, learned in divine and humane Literature be
instructed, baptised, edified and disciplined ; that in the
places where yet is no Christian, nay no Humane or
Hos. I. 10. Civill people, it may be said unto them, yee are the
Sonnes of the living God ; that there may be one
Pastor and one sheepfold, one Salvation, Redeemer, and
Advocate, to Jew and Gentile, Jesus Christ the light ot
the Gentiles and the glory of his people Israel : whom
my Discourse having now obtained to embrace, shall
here confine it selfe with a Nunc Dimittis, and end
with Amen, to that Amen, in whom all the promises
of God are yea and Amen. Even so. Amen Lord
Jesus.
178
THE DISPERSION OF THE JEWS
Chap. III. [I. I 66.]
Of divers other principall Voyages, and Pere-
grinations mentioned in holy Scripture. Of
the travels and dispersions of the Jewes ; and
of Nationall transmigrations.
Aving premised the two former Tractates,
as the two Eyes of Peregrinations most
faire Face, I shall bee as briefe in the
following, as I have in them beene
tedious and discursive. The first voy-
age of Mankind was out of Paradise Paradise.
into the cursed parts of the Earth,
thence with sweat and labour to get his living. Caines
restlesse wandrings, and yet still dwelling in the land of
Nod, that is of agitation and vexation, never being still
(there is no peace saith my God, to the wicked) and
Henochs contrary walking with God, I need not men- Esdras. 57.
tion. And I have already mentioned the first Ship and 3i-
voyage by water, Noahs Arke, and the first early Pere-
grination after to the Plaine of Shinar, where Babels Babel.
building was with mutuall babbling or confusion of
Languages confounded ; which gave occasions to the
dispersion of Mankind over the Earth, that is, to the
planting and peopling of the World, of which I have
given account somewhat largely before, in the first Booke
of my Pilgrimage. Abram is called out of Ur of the Abram and
Chaldees, and travels with Lot to Haran first, and after Lot.
into Canaan : thence Famine forced him into Egipt ;
after hee sets forth for the recovery of Lot in a Martiall
Expedition against foure Kings, returning by Melchi-
sedek King of Salem. Abraham after many tent- Abraham and
wandrings comes to Gerar, and after Isaacs birth and ^■''^<''='-
blessed hopes conceived of him, is sent on the most diffi-
cult journey to Moriah : at Hebron he burieth his Wife
and fellow Traveller : sends his servant to Mesopotamia
for Rebekah : and having sent his multiplied issue by
179
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Keturah unto the East Countrey (as before Ishmael) hee
ended his earthly Pilgrimage. Isaac inherites the pro-
mises, and yet travelleth of them by travelling, not
founding Cities but dwelling in Tabernacles, as did Jacob
also, before and after his long service in Padan Aram,
till at last hee descended into Egipt, whither God had
Jacob & sent Joseph in a former Peregrination. These both dyed
Jo<e/>A. in Faith, and gave charge, the one for his dead body,
the other for his bones to travell to Canaan the type
of their hopes.
Moses & Out of ^gipt God called his Sonne, now multiplied
j4^rott. into an armie as is before observed : which yet are not
presently in Canaan after the passage of the Red Sea,
Israr/s Pere- but are Pilgrims fortie yeeres in the Wildernesse. Wee
grination iti ^Iso after wee have escaped the bondage of hellish Pharao,
VJitkfoiThi ^"^ ^^^"^ ^^^ vanquished in the Red Sea of Christ
Map.^^^ blood, whereinto wee are baptised, must live the life of
Faith, passing thorow the wildernesse of this World,
having no more sustenance to our soules from our meere
Naturall powers, then there their Plowing and Hus-
bandrie yeelded their bodies : but as their food and
rayment, were the effects of Gods grace, and not humane
Tit. 3. 5. labour; so not by the workes of righteousnesse, which
wee have done, but according to his mercy hee saveth us :
Exoti. 13. and by his Word and Spirit as a Pillar of cloud by Day,
and of fire by Night travelleth with us, till Joshua, the
true Jesus (for Moses brings not into Canaan, nor can
the Law justifie) set us in possession of the heavenly
Canaan, where Jericho is battered not by warhke Engines,
but by the power of faith in the Word and Covenant of
God; and the Houses which our workes builded not,
and Vineyards which our merits planted not, even the
Thrones which Angels lost, are made ours for ever by free
Grace and meere Mercy. This is that rest, into which
none but Travellers can enter, and that by crowding so
Mntth. 7. hard into that narrow gate, that they must leave them-
*Matt. 16. selves* behind; nor take possession of, but by losse of
24. life it selfe, passing that Jordan which floweth the way
180
THE DISPERSION OF THE JEWS
of all flesh into the Dead Sea, before they can live
with God.
Nor need men thinke much to travell, where God
himselfe was a Mysticall Traveller in the Tabernacle,
till Salomon built him an House adorned by Ophirian
Navigations. Saul before this had travelled to seeke SW. DavU.
lost Asses, and stumbled on an earthly Kingdome :
David by keeping of Sheepe and following the Ewes
with young was initiated, and after by many many
travels trained to the Mysteries of Royaltie, which with
diversified travels he exercised all his dayes. Jero- Jeroboam.
boams travels to ^gipt taught him those calvish
devotions, which made Israeli travell into many Assyrian
Plantations; and Judah also was carried captive to Capthnde.
Babilon, restored by a travell from thence to Jerusalem
under Zorobabel, Ezra, and Nehemiah ; a mysterie of
that mystie deportation of the Christian Church, by ignor-
ance and superstition, and her reformation by Godly
Princes and Pastors. Hirams Mission, the Queene of
Shebas Visitation, Jonahs Journey to Ninive, intimate
the calUng of the Gentiles, whose First-fruits were the
Wise-men of the East, which came so farre a voyage Matth. 2.
to salute the New-borne King of the Jewes. J oh. i.
The Devill also is a Traveller, and continually com-
passeth the Earth to and fro, and goeth about as a roaring i. Pet. 5,
Lyon seeking whom to devoure ; travelling of mischiefe,
and conceiving lies. Such were the Assyrian, Syrian,
Persian, Babilonian, Egyptian, & other travels of the
Churches Enemies ; theirs also which in blind zeale com-
passed Sea and Land to make Pharisaical Proselites. In
Mordecais time, you see in the Booke of Esther the [I. i. (il^,
Jewish dispersions thorow all the one hundred and ^^^- "■^^■
twenty seven Persian Provinces, even from India to
Ethiopia, long after the returne under Zorobabel, which
multiplied no doubt in Ages following accordingly.
But why looke I for Travellers and Voyages there, Deut. 16.
where the Church was tied to one place, to travell thither
three times a yeere, and therefore ordinarily not to bee
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
farre from thence ? The Babylonian and Alexandrian I
dispersions, after the Captivity we have already men- I
tioned ; whereby the World was strewed with Jewes ,
(not to mention the Israelites) as Apparitors to the Mes- |
sias, and preparers thereof to Christianitie in the Apostles
preaching. Then indeed the Jewes were Travellers ^
from all parts to Jerusalem, & as men were more reli- \
Act. 2. 5, 9, giously affected, There dwelled at Jerusalem Jewes, |
lo, II. devout men out of every Nation under Heaven, which ']
being of Jewish Parentage, were by the place of their \
birth, Parthians, Medes, and Elamites, Mesopotamians,
Cappadocians, of Pontus and Asia, Phrygia and Pam-
philia, Egypt, and of the parts of Libya about Cyrene,
Strangers of Rome, Jewes and Proselytes, Cretes and
Arabians.
Matt. 27. This was after that imprecation of theirs. His bloud
bee on us and on our children : so did God seeke to
overcome their evill with his goodnesse : but when they
Act. -J. IS I-}), which had before persecuted the servants, and crucified
the Lord of glory himselfe, now resisted the holy Ghost,
being uncircumcised in hearts and eares, and judged
themselves unworthy of eternall life; God let out his
Vineyard to other Husbandmen, and the fall of the Jewes
Deut. 28. became the riches of the World. Then came the wrath
of God on them to the utmost, and they became a tra-
velling Nation indeed, travelling now above 1500. yeeres
from being a Nation ; and Moses his prophecie was
verified in their scattering from one end of the World
Jos. de Bel. to the other. Eleven hundred thousand are said to have
Jud.l.-j.c.z\. perished in Jerusalem alone (where Christ had been cru-
cified) besides all other slaughters in all other parts of
Judaea, in that fatall warre under Vespasian and Titus :
97000. were sold to be distracted slaves thorow the
Gal. Arcan. world, Galatinus saith 200000. thirty of them for one
/. 4. 21. piece of Silver, which had given thirty pieces for him
which came to make them free. Yet had not the Land
spued out all her Lihabitants, but grew so queasie and
full of qualmes, that the remainders in Adrians time enter-
182
THE DISPERSION OF THE JEWS
tained Bencochab for their Messias, who with 200000.
Jewes in his Army, is said to have rebelled and bred such
combustions, that this Sonne of the Starre (so his name
soundeth) was after called Barchosba, the Sonne of Lying.
It were prodigious*, not hyperboHcall alone, to tell what * See my Pil-
the Jewes tell of their following slaughters : 700000. grimage I. 2.
slaine in Egypt, and in Judaea, so many as passeth all '^* '°'
modesty to relate after them. Dion Nicgeus tells of fifty Dion Adrian.
Castles and nine hundred and eighty of their best Townes
rased, 580000. slaine, besides innumerable multitudes which
perished by famine, fire, diseases, and other Baggage of
Invading Campes.
i^lius Adrianus banished the Jewes from Cyprus and
Judasa, erected a new City instead of Jerusalem, called of
his owne name iElia, and set Images of Swine over the
Gates as Porters to keepe out the Jewes, yea prohibited by
Edict the Jewes to looke toward it from any high place.
Trajan before was instigated by their rebellion, to destroy Jewes destruc-
many thousands of them in Egypt, Cyrene and Meso- ^'^'"•
potamia. And ever since, those which are contrary to all
men, have found all men contrary to them ; and have
lived (if such slavery and basenesse be a life) like Cain,
wandring over the World, branded wth Shame and Jetves dispcr-
Scorne. Spaine, England, France, Germany, Poland, Italy, "°"-
Turkie, all the Indies as farre as China have had them
Inhabitants ; have had indeed, for many have given them
terrible expulsions, the rest using cruell and unkind hos-
pitalitie, so that they are strangers where they dwell,
and Travellers where they reside, still continuing in the
throwes of travell both of misery and mischiefe. But
I have handled this matter more fully in my Pilgrimage, See my Pil. L
and both Benjamin Tudelensis a Travelling Jew, and other 2. r. 21.
Travellers in the following Relations, will give you
strange travells of theirs thorow Asia, Africa, and
Europe ; in all their dispersions to this day retaining
their bloud, name, rites, as disposed by a higher and
most merciful! providence, which in his time will shew
mercy on them, to see him by the eye of Faith, whom
183
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
by the hand of Cruelty they had crucified, and all Israel
Rom. II. 26. shall be saved, and returne to the Church by a more
generall Conversion then hath yet beene seene ; and
Rom. II. 15. as their rejection hath proved the reconciling of the
World, so the receiving of them shall be life from the
dead.
All times are in Gods hand, but hee which hath promised
is able to performe : and perhaps if Rome the Spiritual!
Babylon bee captived and ruined, which hath obtruded
so long on them the monsters of Image worship, Tran-
substantiation, worshipping of so many Saints, with other
seemings of refined Ethnicisme, and imposeth on Con-
verts the losse of all their substance ; the way shall bee
made more plaine for them : which wee hope is growing
to some ripenesse in this Age, when about so many yeeres
have passed since the calling of the Gentiles, as from
Jacobs Family in Egypt, growing to the face and pro-
portion of a People and Nation, unto their destruction :
and full out as many as were from Josephs death in
Egypt, to the destruction of the Temple under Titus,
and more then from Moses his Exodus, to that other
Exodus and extermination under Adrian. We are no
Prophets, and must learne by event the certainty of Gods
(before secret) counsells. In meane while let us pray.
Hallowed be thy Name, thy Kingdome come, that this
Gal. 4. 19. travelling Nation may one day travell in birth of Christ
Luc. 15. 17. till he be formed in them, and with the prodigall Sonne,
18. may travell from their wandrings, and at once returne to
[I. i. 68.] their Father and to themselves, that we may all meet
in the unity of Faith, and Gods will may bee done in
Earth, as it is done in Heaven, there being but one
Shepheard and one Sheepefold, Amen. As the Jewish
Nation hath been litterally Travellers, so the Christian
Church is alway travelling spiritually to her home, and
from her selfe ; and the Jewish deportation to Babylon,
was a figure of the Antichristian Captivity in Romish and
*To. I. /. 8. Popish superstition, of which wee have taken occasion
c- 6. to speake more fully elsewhere*.
184
THE DISPERSION OF THE JEWS
As at first the World was peopled by peregrination
successively from Noahs Arke, and Babels Tower : so in
the worldly vicissitude of all things, a world of peregrina-
tions have happened in the World, and that of worlds
of men together, in Nationall invasions, plantings, sup-
plantings, Colonies and new alterations of the face of
the world in each part thereof Thus the Israelites D^"^- 2- 9'
supplanted the Canaanites & dwelt in their rooms ; as did ^^' ^°'
the Moabites to the giantly Emims, the Edomites to
the Horims, the Ammonites to the Zamzummims, and
other Nations to others. To recite these were to recite
all Stories in manner of the World : Lazius de Migra-
tionibus Gentium, and others have in part undertaken it.
For even in Palestina alone how many successions have
beene, of Canaanites, Israelites, Assyrians (after called
Samaritans) and Jewes together .'' Of those which the
Romans placed or permitted, of Saracens, of Frankes, or
Westerne Christians in so many millions as two hundred
yeers space sent out of Christendome thither; of Dru-
sians, Syrians, & a very Babylon of Nations (none and
all) ever since } This Britaine of ours, besides those
which first gave it name (whose remainders still enjoy
Wales) hath admitted Romane sprinklings and Colonies,
and after that a generall deluge of Saxons, Juttes, and
Angles ; tempests and stormes out of Denmarke and
Norway, and lastly the Norman mixture and combination.
Neither is there any Region of ancient Note, which hath
not sustained chance and change in this kind. But wee
mind not such neere peregrinations, as these usually were,
but longer Voyages and remoter Travells. And such also
we have already mentioned in Sesostris the Egyptian, in Varro dhtln-
the Phoenicians, in the Assyrians, under Semiramis to guhhed Rek-
India, besides Eudoxus and other privater persons ; and {'""^ of tunes
such are the Fables or outworne Stories of Ethnike ^^J^^^^kZ
Antiquity, touching the Atlantines, Osiris, Bacchus, Her- v,ttopikov:
cules, Perseus, Daedalus; and those which retaine some ,'^:,/^ "'
11 11 1 r 1 A ^""^f Obscure,
more truth, though obscure enough, or the Argonauts, ^^^ Histori-
Ulysses, Menelaus, iEnasas, Hanno, Himilco, lambolus, call.
i8s
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
and others ; some of which shall follow in the following
Relations. That of Alexander is more renowmed, and
first opened the East to the West, and to Europe gave
the Eyes of Geography and History, to take view of
India and the Regions adjacent. And here is the first
solid foot-print of History in this kind, though heere also
Travellers have beene as farre from the truth, as from
their homes, and have too often travelled of Vanitie and
Lies.
Chap. nil.
Fabulous Antiquities of the Peregrinations and
Navigations of Bacchus, Osiris, Hercules, the
Argonauts, Cadmus, the Grecian Navie to
Troy, Menelaus, Ulysses, iEneas, and others.
T is not the fable or falshood which wee
seeke in fabulous Antiquities, but that
truth which lieth buried under poeticall
rubbish. For nothing but nothing can
rise of nothing. Some truth therefore
gave occasion to those fables, as Thamars
and Dinahs beautie occasioned their
ravishment ; the Devill (a Lier from the beginning)
lusting to defloure that beautie, and then like Ammon
adding a second force, in hatred turning her as much
as he may out of the World. Hence the fables of Poets,
Idolatries of Ethnikes, dotages of Rabbins, phrensies
of Heretikes, phancies and Ly-legends of Papists : to
all which, when Histories cannot make them good.
Mysteries are sought to cover their badnesse, and
bald nakednesse ; and were they never so bad before
(like the shearing of a Friar, or vailing of a Novice
Nunne) suddenly they are heereby become errant honest
persons, nay venerable and religious. And thus hath that
Impostor, not only insinuated and procured admission
and credit to lies, but thence hath raised the very Faith
Jo/m 4. of Infidels, which worship they know not what ; and
186
FABULOUS PEREGRINATIONS
obtruded I know not what Pias fraudes, and religious Lies,
forsooth, upon unchristian and Anti-christian Christians ;
to whom because they received not the love of the truth 2- Thess. z.
to be saved, God hath sent the efficacy of error, that they
might beleeve a lie. This is the Devils triumph, and
Mans madnesse ; out of which confusion, if wee can-
not try out the pure truth, yet those Divine Relations
and Revelations premised, will appeare more lovely and
admirable from these Ethnike Fables.
I may here mention Saturnes Travells into Latium,
being ejected Heaven : Joves fabled five encompassings
of the World ; Apollos daily circuit ; Mercuries frequent
Messages to all parts, who was also the Travellers God,
and had his Statues in High-wayes ; Junos jealous wand-
rings ; Bacchus and Hercules were renowmed by the Travells of
Poets for their Peregrinations, perhaps (as before is •^'^"'''"•
observed) no other but Salomon and Hirams Ophirian
Voyage. Bacchus (they tell) was the sonne of Jupiter [I. i. 69.]
and Proserpina, who being torne in pieces by the Titans,
Jupiter gave his heart to Semele to drinke, and thereby
conceived of this other Bacchus ; whereupon jealous Juno H^gm. Fab.
transformed into the shape of Beroe Semeles nurse, 1,^7;
perswaded her to desire Jupiters company in Majesticall "''/'•'"
appearance, as hee accompanied Juno, which was her
destruction ; the babe taken out and sewed in Jupiters
thigh, and after put to Nysus to nurse, whereupon he
was named Dyonisius. I should distract you to tell the
disagreeing tales of Poets touching his birth and life (for
lies never agree) as also his Miracles, which ever make
up the greatest part of a Legend. Tigres, Ounces and
Panthers, with Pans, Nymphs, Sileni, Cobals, and Satyrs
were his companions and attendants. Hee was drawne
in a Chariot by Tigres, and held a Thyrsus in his hand
for a Scepter (which was a Speare or Javelin, adorned
with the Leaves of Vines and Ivie) and marched thus
madly both to India in the East, and to Spaine in the
West, which of Pan was called Pania, whence Spania and
Hispania have beene derived. A learned Spaniard saith,
187
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
that in the eight hundred and tenth yeere, before the
Oros.l.i.c.c). building of Rome, Bacchus invaded India, moistned it
with bloud, filled it with slaughters, polluted it with
lusts, which before had beene subject to none, and lived
content and quiet in it selfe. Some apply that of Noah
to him, and make him the Inventor of Wine, Hony,
and Sacrifices : say also that hee reigned at Nysa a
Citie in Arabia ; some adde other Kingdomes, and that
hee had Mercurius Trismegistus his Counsellor ; and
leaving Hercules his ^Egyptian Lieutenant, Antaeus in
Lybia, Busiris in Phoenicia, conquered all the East, built
Nysa, and erected Pillars in the Easterne Ocean, as did
Hercules on the Westerne. His story is also confounded
with that of Osiris, this being the name which the
Her. Euterpe. Egyptians gave him, as Herodotus affirmeth. And
Diod.Sk.l.i. Diodorus relateth his Epitaph in hierogliphicall Letters
' ^' in these words, I am Osyris the King, which travelled
thorow aU the world to the Indian Deserts. Ovid also
singeth ;
Te memorant Gange, totoque Oriente subactis
Primitias magno seposuisse Jovi.
Cinnama tu primus captivaque thura dedisti
Deque triumphato viscera tosta bove.
S(j-ab. I. I. His journey they describe first thorow Ethiopia, and
Eurip. &e. j.]^gj^ Arabia, and so to Persia, Media, Bactria, and
India : after his returne, to Hellespont, Lidia, Phrygia,
Thrace, Greece, and whither travelling witts please.
Wee shall lose our selves to follow him further ; as they
doe which with worst prophanesse celebrate his drunken
Holies daily.
Theseus iff Theseus and Hercules lived in one time, of which
Hercules. Theseus is famous for his Acts in Crete, Thebes,
Thessaly, with the Amazons, and his descent into Hell,
with other his Voyages and Navigations : But farre
farre more famous is Hercules for his Travells, and for
his twelve Labours, his Peregrination being another
Labor added to each of them. The Nemaean Lion,
Lernaean Hydra, Phrygian Bore, Arcadian Hart, Augean
FABULOUS PEREGRINATIONS
Stable, Cretan Bull, Thracian Diomede, with his man-
eating Horses, Celtike, Alexia, Alpine passage, Italian
Tenths, Stymphalide Birds, Amazonian Belt, Atlantike
Dragon, Balearian Geryon, Lybyan Antaeus, Egyptian
Busiris, Lydian service to Omphale, Thessalian Centaure,
and Tartarean Cerberus, proclaime his travells over and
under the World ; as his Pillars ; to the end of the
World, and his helping Atlas, that the World travelled
on him, Neither travelled hee by Land alone, but by
water also hee navigated with those famous Argonauts, The Argo-
which make us another Voyage to find them, nauts.
Hyginus hath registred their names : Jason a Thes- Hygin. Fab.
salian, Orpheus a Thracian, Asterion of Peline, Poly-
phemus of Larissa, Iphictus, Admetus, Eurytus & Echion,
Ethalides, Coeneus, Mopsus the Soothsayer, Pirithous,
Menaetius, Eurydamas, Amponitus, Eribotes, Ameleon,
Eurytion, Ixition, Oileus, Clytius and Iphitus, Peleus
and Telamon, Butes, Phaleros, Tiphys the Master of the
Ship, Argus the Ship-maker, Philiasus, Hercules and
Hylas his companion, Nauplius, Idmon, Castor and
Pollux, Lynceus (which could see things hidden under-
ground, and in the darke) and Idas, Periclymenus,
Amphidamus and Cepheus, Ancaeus, Lycurgi, Augaeus,
Asterion and Amphion, Euphemus (which could runne
dry-foot on the water) Ancasus Neptuni, Erginus,
Meleager, Laocoon, Iphictus Thestii, Iphitus Naubo Zetes
and Calais (sonnes of Aquilo with winged heads and
feet, which chased away the Harpyes) Focus and Priasus,
Eurymedon, Palaemonius, Actor, Thersanon, Hippal-
cinnos, Asclepius, Atriach, Mileus, lolaus, Deucalion,
Philoctetes, Ceneus sonne of Coronis, Acastus, volun-
tary companion to Jason. These with their Countries
and Parentage Hygynus hath recorded. Their Voyage
was to Colchos, but many of them came not thither.
Hylas was stollne by the Nymphs in Massia, whom
Hercules and Polyphemus seeking, were left behind.
Tiphys died by the way, & Ancaeus son of Neptune
succeeded in his Masters place. Idmon was slain by a
189
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Bore; Butes threw himselte Into the Sea, allured by
the Syrens Musick, In their return also Euribates was
slain in Libya, Mopsus died in Africa of a Serpents
byting.
Now for the Voyage of the Argonauts, they say that
Pelias Jasons Uncle was commanded by Oracle to
sacrifice to Neptune, to which if any came with one shooe
on, the other off, then his death should not bee farre
off. Jason came thither, and wading thorow the River
Euhenus, left one of his shooes in the mire, which he
stayed not to take out, for feare of comming late to the
Holies. Pelias seeing this, asked Jason what hee would
doe, if hee had a prophecie that any man should kill
him. I would send him, said hee, To fetch the Golden
Fleece. This was the Fleece of the Ram (which some
say was the name of a Ship having a Ram on the Beake,
[I. i. 70.] that had carried Phryxus to Colchos, who sacrificed the
Ram to Jupiter, and hanged up the Fleece in the Grove
of Mars) and thus Pelias out of his owne mouth sen-
tenced him. Argus made the Ship which of him was
called Argos, which they say was the first ship of long
fashion. These first came to Lemnos, where they were so
kindely entertained, that Jason by Hypsipila the Queene
had two sons, and staied till Hercules chode them away.
*,^^°i] f^^^" Next they came to Cyzicus, *in Propontis, which liberally
deliverance of ^^^sted them ; and being gone thence, by foule weather
Hesione from they were put backe in the night, where Cyzicus mis-
theWhale,the taking them for enemies was slaine in fight. Thence
hllmgofKing ^^^ sailed to Bebrycia, where Amycus the King chal-
iakil^ofTrov l^^g^d them to a single encounter at whorlebats, in
in their return which PoUux slew him. Lycus a neighbour King was
for breaking glad hereof and gave the Argonauts entertainment, where
his promise of jphis or Tiphis died, and Idmon was slaine.
cuks^^l \ ^^' Phineus the Son of Agenor a Thrasian was blinded by
Harpyes. Jupiter for revealing the gods secrets, and the Harpyes
set to take the meate from his mouth. The Argonauts
consulting with him of their future successe, must first
free him of this punishment, which Zetes and Calais did,
190
FABULOUS PEREGRINATIONS
chasing them to the Strophades. Phineus shewed them
how to passe the Symplegades, following the way which
a Dove sent forth of the Ship, shewed them. Thence
they came to the He Dia where the Birds Stymphalides
shot quils which killed men, whom by Phineus his pre-
cepts they feared away with sounds (such as the Curetes
make) and used thereto shields also and speares. Thus
being entred the Euxine Sea to Dia, they found poore,
naked, shipwracked, the Sons of Phrixus, Argus, Phron-
tides, Melas and Cylindrius, which travelling to their
Grandfather Athamas there encountered that misfortune.
Jason entertained them, and they brought him to Colchos
by the River Thermodoon ; and comming neere Colchos
caused the ship to be hidden, and came to their Mother,
Chalciope sister of Medea*, to whom they related *Diod.maketh
Jasons kindenesse, and the cause of his comming. She ^f^^*^ ^"^
brings Medea to Jason, who as soone as she saw him, ^^„„^^^,.j J
knew that it was the same whom in her dreame she had Hecate. I. \.
scene and loved, and promiseth him all furtherance.
iEeta had learned by Oracle that hee should so long
reigne as the Fleece which Phrixus had consecrated,
remained in Mars his Temple. He therefore imposeth
on Jason to yoak the bras-footed firebreathing buls to
the plow, and to sow the Dragons teeth out of the
Helmet, whence armed men should suddenly be produced
and kill each other. This he did by Medeas helpe, and
likewise cast the Dragon into a sleepe which guarded the
Fleece, and so tooke it away, i^eta hearing that Jason
and his Daughter Medea were gone, sent his son Absyrtus
in a ship with souldiers after him, who pursued him to ^Tmceus
Istria^ in the Adriaticke Sea, where Alcinous compounded saith that they
their quarrel so little to Absyrtus his liking, that follow- '^"Jf^'^"^'^
ing him to Minervas He, Jason slew him, and his followers crossed over
builded there a Citie called of his name Absoris. Some land to the
tell of the Syrtes which the Argonauts passing carried Ocean, and
their ship on their shoulders twelve dales. But the ^f^f^b'^^'h
. . ^ . -11 1- 11 \ r I- Lades into the
varieties are inextricable and innumerable. Arter his ^fy^its.
returne, by Medeas helpe he made away his Unckle Ody. n.
191
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
■^ Sirab. I. I .
speaking of
the Poets
Argonauts
salth in qui-
busdam cum
historia con-
s en tit, qua" dam
etiam assingit,
moremferuans
15 communem
15 fuum.
Cum historia
consentit,
quando
j¥letam
nominat iff
Jasonem tif
J} go i5c.
GrecianNavie
against Troy.
Pelias (to whom she had promised to restore his youth)
and gave his Kingdome to Acastus his sonne, which had
accompanied him to Colchos. The exile of Medea and
the rest of the tale you may have amongst the Poets.
I am more then wearie with relating so much. This
voyage was so admired of Antiquitie that this Argo
which Homer calleth iraa-iixeXova-a, was not onely praised
to the stars by the Poets, but placed amongst the stars by
their Minerva, and the constellation famous to these
times. The Argonauts after this instituted the Olympian
games. The Poets are full of such Chymasras, mixed
lye-truths, ^not sparing any of their Gods or Heroes.
Jupiter having stolne Europa transformed into a Bull,
or as some say in a ship of that name, or having a bull
in the Beke, Cadmus and Thasus her brethren were sent
by Agenor their father to seeke her. The Phenician
Navie is divided betwixt them. Thasus having long
sought in vaine, returned not, but in the ^^gaean Sea
built a Citie of his name. Cadmus built Thebes, and
after that ! But what and why doe I while you in these
uncertainties } Yet have I touched a little of his storie
who is famed the first inventer of the Grsecian Letters,
and of Historic. But we will turne your eyes to the
most fabled of all Poeticall fables, and in a peece of an
houre with a swift pen will dispatch ten yeeres worke
with looo. ships.
The Princes in the Trojan siege and their ships are
these : Agamemnon brought from Micenae one hundred
ships: Menelaus his brother from thence also 60. Phaenix
of Argos 50. Achilles of Scyros 60. Automedon his
Chariot driver 10. Patroclus of Phthia 10. Ajax ot
Salamine 12. Teucer his brother as many, Ulisses of
Ithaca 12. Diomedes of Argos 30. Stenelus of Argos 25.
Ajax the Locrian 20. Nestor the Pylian 90. Thrasymedes
his brother 1 5. Antilochus sonne of Nestor 20. Eurypylus
of Orchomene 40. Macaon of Attica 20. Podalyrius his
brother 9. Tlepolemusof Mycenae 9. Idomeneus of Crete
40. Meriones from thence as many, Eumelus of Perr-
192
--^^^^^'A-^HR'^i/L
•'■^^kKh'- pjf.!^'::!^:^ c-;f^'is:~^ L
Tl Al^ -f£NL'M
f^ [oniiim Mai c "i^" ^' '", '.^ - "^
HONDIUS HIS MAP OF THE NAVIGATION OF .ENEAS THE TROJAN
FABULOUS PEREGRINATIONS
hebia 8. Philoctetes of Melibaea 7. Peneleus of Bceotia
12. Pithus a Baeotian also as many, and his brother
Chronius 9. Arcestlaus 10. Prothasnor 8. ladmenus of
Argos 30. Ascalaphus 30. Schedius 30, and Epistrophus
his brother 10. Elephenor, Calchodontis and Imenaretes
(all likewise of Argos) 30. The sonne of Menaeus from
Athens 50. Agapenor from Arcada 60. Amphimachus
of Elea 10. Eurychus of Argos 15. Amarunceus of
Mycenae 19. Polysenes from jEtolia 40, Meges the
Dulichian 60. Thoas 15. Podarces his brother 10.
Prothous the Magnesian 40. Cycnus the Argive 12.
Nireus from thence 16. Antiphus the Thessalian 20.
Polyboetes the Argive 20. Leophites of Sicyon 19. You
see the particulars amount farre above the thousand
usually named. The Voyage was too short, and the
Siege too long for this place.
Menelaus having recovered his eye-sore faire Helena, [I. i. 71.]
is said to have beene eight yeeres wandering the world, Travels of
and Ulysses longer. Menelaus his errour was about ^"^^"^^
Cyprus, Phaenicia, ^gypt, and the neighbouring
Ethiopians and Arabians (so Strabo expoundeth Homers Strab. I. i.
Erembos in his first Booke, and in his sixteenth, yet there
addes also the Troglodites) he produceth some which
place the Sidonians in the Persian Gulfe, I know not how
justly. Homers Verses, where Menelaus relateth his
travels to Telemachus are : ^^"^- ^•
l^vTTpov, ^oivLKrjvre, Kai AiyuTrriov?, e7raXr)6ei9
AiOiOTra^ 9' iKOfxtiv, koi 'ZiSonoug Koi 'E|0e///3oi'?, Ka< Ai^vtjv.
Cypres, Phasnicia, JEgypt having past,
Th' Ethiops, Sidons, 'Erembs, I went at last. And Libya —
Aristonicus the Grammarian, and after him Eustathius, Traveh oj
interpret it of sailing round about Africa, as is said of 'Ulysses.
Eudoxus and others before (TrepnrXevcrag tov QKeavov Sia rovg
TaSeipcou /ue^iot rrjg IvSiKrj^) a thing to mee altogether un-
probable, and easier to be sailed by the Poet or his
Commenters in an Inkie Sea with a quill Mast, then by
the ruder Sea-men of those times. Menelaus his errours
I 193 N
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
we see continued more then eight yeares, yea are not
yet ended, but breede new travels in Grammarians braines.
Tantae molis erat infame reducere scortum.
Ulysses returning from Troy, came to the Ciconae,
the Lotophagi, and after that to Polyphemus the Giant,
with one eye in his forehead, thence to ^olus, to the
Lestrygonae, to -^naria infamous by Circes charmes, to
Avernus, to the Syrenes, to Scylla, Sicilia, Charybdis, to
iEaea, to the Phaeaces, and at last to Ithaca. The like
fables Grammer-schoole boyes can tell you of iEnaeas out
of Virgil, and other Poets. I am weary of travelling
in such a loose sandy soile, where so few footeprints
and paths of truth are to be found. And for iEnaeas
his travels, I will present you them in another fashion
as Hondius hath in his Map described them.
I might adde D^dalus his flight from Athens, his
sleight for Pasiphae in Crete, his acts in Sicilia, his arts
every where in his travels. As for his, and his sonne
[I. i. 72.] Icarus his flying, the truth is found in taking away the
first letter, except you flye to Mysteries. And this is
the salve too ordinary in all the Poets fables, Perseus,
the Atlantines, and others, which I forbeare to relate.
See of d these Other fabulous Relations of Travellers we have,
hi Photius his meerely fained, as that of Heliodorus his iEthiopike
Heliof''^' History, Achilles Tatius, lamblichus, all in Love-stories ;
Jchi/Ies are Lucius Patrensis his Metamorphoses (whence Lucian had
extant. his Lucius, and thence Apuleius his Asinus) Antonius
Diogenes his Thule, and other like, they are not fabulous
Histories but Parables, Mysticall Fables and Poems in
Historicall forme, as Utopia and Arcadia; that I adde
not more then a good many others amongst us of worse
note, which idle wits have made both Mothers and
Daughters of Idlenesse, or fruitlesse foolish businesse
without braine or heart.
I have more mind to give you a History, though even
here wee cannot secure Quicquid Grascia mendax Audet
in Historia. Some things are uncertaine in the best, yet
better a tattered truth then nothing.
194
EXPEDITIONS OF THE ANCIENTS
The Philosophers and Wisemen of Greece were
Travellers for knowledge (of which some travelled with
knowledge also, and have left Geographicall Monuments)
Merchants for gaine, and mightie Potentates for Dominion
and Glory. The Merchants had their reward in that
which they sought, the other for better knowledge of
times, deserve more leisurely view.
Chap. V.
A briefe recitall of the famous expeditions men-
tioned in ancient Histories, of the Assyrians,
^Egyptians, Scythians, Ethiopians, Persians,
and others.
S these last have bin told by Poets as
fables, that is truths eeked and wrought
upon by their wits for greater delight,
so the stories of the first Assyrian Mon-
archic and ^Egyptian Dynasties have little
more solidity. Ninus by the Greeke and iV/»«/.
■* Latine stories is renowned for his ambi-
tious marches, and travels thorow all Asia from the Red
to the Euxine Sea, and thorow Scythia to the Bactrians. P- Oros. /. i.
Hee conquered (saith Diodorus) the Armenians and their ^.+- .
King Barchanes, Pharnus also King of Media and all
Asia from Tanais to Nilus, the Egyptians, Phaenicians,
Syrians, Cilicians, PamphiHa, Lycia, Caria, Phrygia, Misia,
Lydia, Troas, Propontis, Bythinia, Cappadocia, the Bar-
barians upon Pontus, Cadusians, Tapyrans, Hyrcans,
Dranges, Derbici, Carmani, Coronei, Rhomni, Vorcani,
Parthians, Persians, Susians, Caspians, and many others.
Ariaeus the Arabian King was his Collegue in armes in
these expeditions. After which he built Ninus or Ninive, Ninive
the wals one hundred foot high, broade enough for three builded.
Carts to passe together on the tops, with 1 500. Turrets
200. foote high, the squares unequall the two longer 1 50.
furlongs, the two shorter 90. Hee made a second
expedition against the Bactrians, and then maried Semir- Semiramis.
195
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
The Scripture
more truly
ascribeth
Babylon to
Nimrod,
Ninive to
Ashur.
Theutamo.
Memnon.
Jos. Scal.Notee
ad Euseb.
Chron.
amis a Syrian, which he tooke from her husband Menon,
who hanged himselfe in foolish griefe.
Semiramis succeeded, and exceeded his exploits : She
invaded Ethiopia, and whereas (if you beleeve Ctesias)
Ninus had with him in his last expedition against Zoro-
astres the Bactrian 1700000. footmen and 200000. horse-
men with 10600. hooked chariots: She builded (as they
say) Babylon, with a stupendious Garden in Chaona, and
Pallace at Ecbatana, cut out highwaies in Persia, passed
thorow Egypt to Libya to the Oracle of Jupiter Ammon,
subjected Ethiopia, and made three yeers provision to
invade Staurobates King of India, slew 300000. Beeves
of their Hides to frame counterfeit Elephants, and with
3000000. (it is Ctesias also which taleth it) of Footmen,
and 500000. Horsemen, and 2000. Ships, with Elephan-
tine counterfeits carried on Camels, shee made that Indian
invasion, where Staurobates encountered her with greater
numbers, threatning to crucifie her. On Indus was the
Navall fight, wherein the Indians had the worse, and
lost 1000. Ships, but in the Field the Assyrian Armie was
overthrowne. Thus they proceed in the Assyrian
Empire for 1300. yeeres together, and say that at the
warres of Troy, Theutamo the twentieth from Ninus
relieved Priamus with 20000. Men, and 200. Chariots
under the conduct of Memnon. As for Sardanapalus
the thirtieth and last of them, the truth is, as in the
former, a certaine uncertainty. Eusebius reckoneth the
time of Semiramis to have beene the same with Abraham,
so that Moses, whom Josephus, Clemens, Africanus,
Tatianus, made to be 850. yeeres before the Trojan
warre, is by his more probable reckoning made much
later, yet, as hee saith, ancienter then the Greekish
Antiquities, and their Gods also : being borne, as Scaliger
calculateth out of his Positions 394. yeeres before the
destruction of Troy. Now what pettie Kinges the World
had in the best peopled parts in Abrahams time, the
fourth Chapter of Genesis sheweth, even of those Regions;
which some therefore make but Vice-roys under the
L96
EXPEDITIONS OF THE ANCIENTS
Assyrian, very daringly. Ninus his numbers savour of
Nimrods Babel, which after Ages could make swel with
such vanities. It may be a question (I thinke the nega-
tive out of question) whether the World had then so
many soules so soone after the Flood, as those Indian
and Assyrian Armies are said to containe.
The like may bee said of Vexores the ^Egyptian Kings
Expedition, which conquered to Pontus, and Tanaus the
Scythian, which conquered him and almost all Asia, as
some say before Ninus. Vexores by Genebrard is sup-
posed to bee Osiris, the first Pharao. And for Sesostris
wee have already in part acknowledged his greatnesse,
and withall his latenesse in the time of Rehoboam the
Sonne of Salomon. He is said to have had in his Army
600000. Footmen, and 24000. Horse, 8020. Chariots of
Warre, in the Red Sea foure hundred Ships. Hee con-
quered beyond Ganges, the Medes, the Scythians unto
Tanais, and the rest of Asia. Into Europe he passed as
farre as Thrace, and left Pillars as Monuments for his
victories, engraven with the representation of a mans
Privities, if they were valiant ; of a womans, if effeminate.
Not long after was that Expedition of Zerah the
Ethiopian with a million of men, overthrowne by King
Asa ; as that of the Queene of Sheba (some thinke shee
raigned over Arabia and ^Ethiopia) to Salomon a little
before. Tiglath Pileser King of Assyria tooke Damascus,
and Shalmaneser carried away the tenne Tribes into
Assyria and Media, and placed Babilonians, Cutheans
and others in their roomes. Senacherib soone after in-
vaded Judah, but Tirhakah King of Ethiopia came out
against him. This Tirhakah is thought to bee that
Tearcon, which Strabo mentioneth, where hee denieth
that India had beene invaded by any but Bacchus and
Hercules before Alexander, denying that of Semiramis,
and alleadging Megasthenes both to that purpose, and that
Sesostris the Egyptian, and Tearcon the Ethiopian pierced
into Europe, yea that Nabucodonosor, or Navocodrosor
(more celebrated by the Chaldaeans then Hercules) came
^97
Vexores the
Eg-^ptian.
Tanaus.
[I. i. 73-]
Sesostris.
Died. sic. I. I .
Zerah the
^^thiopian.
2. Chron. 9.
14.
2. Kin. 16.6^
17-
Thearcon.
Strab. /. 15.
Megasthenes
his testimony
of old Expedi-
tions.
hlabuchodono-
sor.
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Idanthrysus.
Cyrus.
Dan. 2.
Cambyses.
Darius.
Xerxes.
Her. I. 7.
to the Straits or Hercules his Pillars ; as did also Tear-
con : also that Idanthyrsus the Scythian pierced as farre
as Egypt ; but none of them went (saith hee) to India.
Megasthenes acknowledgeth that Cyrus came neere the
Indians, in his Expedition against the Massagets, but not
thither. As for Nabucodonosors Asian and Egyptian
Expeditions, and his Dominion in manner over the World
wee have divine testimony in Daniells Tree and Golden
Image ; of Cyrus also, whose Conquests are knowne, and
large Peregrinations from the West parts of Asia, where
hee captived CrcESus and subdued his, with the adjoyning
Dominions, and all the Regions thence thorow Syria,
Armenia, Media, Persia, to the Massagets and Scythians.
His Sonne Cambyses added ^gypt, and that foolish
Expedition against the ^Ethiopians. Darius with 800000.
men invaded the Scythians. Xerxes, as Herodotus hath
recorded, invaded Greece with 1700000. Footmen, 80000.
Horsemen, 20000. Chariot Men, one thousand two hun-
dred and eight saile of Ships. Ctesias (which useth
elsewhere to say the most) hath but 800000. men
besides Chariots, and one thousand Ships. As for other
Scythian and Amazonian invasions, with others of other
Nations, for their uncertaintie I omit them. The Greeks
also had their many, both Expeditions and defensive
Warres against the Persians before Alexanders time.
Themistocles, Xenophon, and many others of them are
renowmed, tam marte quam Mercurio. And thus the
Persian Empire hath brought us to Alexander, which
succeeded it, of whose Expedition wee shall anon take
speciall and more leisurely view.
As for the later Empires of Carthage and Rome, to tell
of their Travellers and Travells would prove a History
of their States, and all their famous Captaines, especially
the Romans when they began to spread their wings farre
from their Italian nest, and flowed out of Europaean
Bankes into Africa and Asia. The Scipios in the Cartha-
ginian warres, Lucullus in Africa, and after in the Mith-
ridatike war ; Great Pompey in his Europasan, Asian, and
198
EXPEDITIONS OF THE ANCIENTS
fatall African Voyages & Expeditions; Greater Julius,
whose travels procreated a Monarchy ; Covetous Crassus,
Cruell Antonius, Flourishing Augustus, Seely Claudius,
Triumphant Vespasian, Gentle Titus, Proud Domitian,
Glorious Trajan, Witty Adrian, & in manner all the rest
of their Emperors forced, or forcing on their Frontiers,
& whose very Imperial progresse in their own State, were
great voyages & peregrinations ; yea their Empires (as
before* is observed) was called by the ambitious title * Su/>.c. z.^z.
of the World : For better knowledge whereof I have
here presented the Map thereof. Severe Severus died
at Yorke, Christian Constantine arose a bright Sunne to
the World out of our North ; Apostate Julian travelled
also and brought forth an incarnate Devill, which after
many peregrinations perished in the East, and left the
Empire to Good Jovian. To set downe the Emperours
travells would be to give you the Imperiall History from
Julius, till the times that the World fell in travell with
Barbarian travellers, Goths, Vandals, Herules, Hunnes,
Avares, Frankes, Saxons, Lumbards, Saracens, which
shared amongst them that vast Empire : especially the
travell of the Imperiall Seat from Rome to Constan-
tinople giving the occasion both to a mysticall concep-
tion of Antichrist (which may seeme borne long after by
Phocas midwifery, and growing up till Gregory the
seventh, when the Devill was loosed from the bottom-
lesse pit, and in Christian names restored in great part
the Ethnike Gentilisme) and to those inundations of
Barbarians and Barbarisme, which like a smoake from
the bottomlesse pit prepared the Papall way. Pipine,
and especiall Charles the Great were great Travellers
also, and unwitting much furthered the growth of that
Monster, which after swallowed up the Imperiall Eagle,
and left but the feathers and shadow remaining. The
Danes and Normanes were unwelcome Travellers, which
perfected that, which others had begun : especiall the
Normanes by their warres and greatnesse in Italy, grow-
ing out of the ruines of the Easterne Empire, and by that
199
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
conspiracy of Urban and Boamund, which seeking to
fish in troubled waters devised the Expeditions of the
[I. i. 74.] Franks to the Hierosolymitan warre, which set the world
in travell 200. yeers together, the Mahumetans of the
South and East, and the Christians of the North and
West making Palestina the stage of fury & slaughter.
After these the Tartars filled the world with innumerable
armies & mischiefes, especially all Asia & one halfe of
Europe. But these are later things, and some of them
follow in our Relations. For the Parthians, and later
Persian Dynasty, and Saracenicall travells over, and both
spirituall and temporall conquests thorow the world, and
the Ottoman, Sophian, Mogoll, and other branches
from that root, I have bin a large relater in my Pil-
grimage.
Chap. VI.
The travells of the antient Philosophers and
learned men briefly mentioned.
Ow let us examine the Voyages of Philo-
sophers and Learned men, into remote
parts for Wisdome and Learning. Dio-
genes Laertius maketh two kinds of
Philosophy, the one lonike, the other
Italike : this began from Pythagoras, the
other from Thales, both which, with many
of their Successors were great Travellers. As for Thales,
his Epistle to Pherecydes a Syrian (another travelling
Philosopher) is yet extant in Laertius, in which he men-
tions his & Solons travels, in these words : For neither
are I and Solon the Athenian so foolish and mad, that
when we have sailed to Crete & pierced into Egypt, there
to conferre with the Priests and Astronomers, we would
not with like care saile to thee. For Solon will come
also if you thinke good. For thou being holden with
liking of that place seldome passest into Ionia; neither
art moved with desire of Strangers : but as I hope thou
200
HONDIUS HIS MAP OF THE ROMAN EMPIRE
TRAVELS OF PHILOSOPHERS
onely appliest thy selfe to writing. But wee which write
nothing,* travell thorow Greece and Asia.
Thus have you one testimony of two Grandees, Thales [I- i- 75-]
and Solon. This later, in his return from Egypt visited
Cyprus, and after went to Croesus, who adorning him-
selfe in greatest glory & pompe, asked Solon if ever
he had seene goodlier spectacle ? Yes, said he, Cockes,
Phesants, and Peacockes. Croesus being after by Cyrus
sentenced to the fire, cried, O Solon, Solon, Solon, and
being demanded the reason, answered, That Solon had
told him, that no man might be accounted happy before
his death : wherein Cyrus reading the mutabilitie of
his owne fortunes, gave him his life and a competent
estate. Thence Solon went into Cilicia, and built
Solos.
To Croesus is an Epistle also of Anacharsis, another
travelling Philosopher, borne in Scythia, and brother
to the Scythian King, making some mention of his
Travells in these woods : I, O King of Lidians, came
into Greece to learne their Manners, Studies, and
Instructions ; and need not Gold, esteeming it enough
to returne to the Scythians a better man, and more
learned. Yet I will come to thee to Sardis, much
esteeming thy friendship and familiaritie. Hee was Laer. I. z.
Solons guest at Athens, whither he came in the fortie
seventh Olympiad. Socrates the first bringer in of
Ethikes or Morall Philosophy, was a Traveller also,
and followed the warres by Land and Sea. Xenophon Xenophon.
his Scholler, was both in Arts, and Armes, and Travells
* Least Travellers may be greatest Writers. Even I which have
written so much of travellers & travells, never travelled 200. miles from
Thaxted in Essex, where I was borne : herein like a whetstone, which
being blunt causeth sharpnesse ; or a Candlestick holding many Candles,
without which it selfe is unseene in the darke ; and as the Compasse is of
little compasse and motion, yet teacheth to compasse the World ; or as
the Pole-star is lest moved of all, & most of all moving & guiding the
Traveller. Envy not a marginall roome to him, who hath used
Volumes so spacious to thee ; in which, how little is the travell of
the greatest Traveller ; or how could a great Traveller have travelled
of so much.
201
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
famous, and hath left Monuments thereof written by
himselfe. His voyage to Delphos, and thence to Cyrus,
and after his Persian journey to Agesilaus King of
Sparta, and with him against the Thebans, and after
that to Helis and Corinth, are recorded by Laertius.
In his daies Ctesias a Traveller and Historian lived,
which writ the Persian, Assyrian and Indian Stories,
but often travells from truth,
Arutippus. Aristippus was a Cyrenian by birth, by studies an
Athenian, as were many others of his Countrymen, by
base flattery a trencher-worme to Dionysius the Sicilian
Tyrant. Ptolemeus an Ethiopian was his SchoUer, and
Antipater a Cyrenean. Epitemedes, Paraebates, Hegesias,
Anniceris were also Cyrenaik.es, holding voluptuous
opinions, as also Theodorus and another Aristippus,
magnifying sensuall pleasures. The Ecclesiastike His-
tories of Socrates and Sozomen, mention the travells
of Empedocles, which threw himselfe into the Sicilian
Crateres, and of Democritus Cous which spent eightie
yeeres in travelling thorow divers Countries. Meropius
also, and Merodorus are mentioned with others. But
?lato. wee will come to men better knowne : Plato is famous
Laert. L 3. ^t^^i^ ^^^ Philosophy and Travelling. Hee travelled to
Euclide at Megara, to Theodorus the Mathematician,
into Italy to the Pythagoreans, Philolaus and Eurytus,
Euripides, thence to Egypt to the Priests (and with him Euripides
also) and intended to visit the Persian Magi, but was
prohibited by the Asian warres. Returning to Athens
hee set up the Academie. Thrice hee travelled in war-
fare to Tanagra, to Corinth, to Delos. Thrice also
hee sayled into Sicilia. First to see it, at which time
Dionysius the Tyrant displeased with his free speech,
caused him to bee sold in ^gina ; but being freed,
Dionysius writ to him not to reproach him. Plato
answered, Hee had not so much leisure as to thinke on
Dionysius. He sailed thither to the younger Dionysius
twice. His Disciples were Speusippus the Athenian,
Xenocrates of Chalcedon, Aristotle the Stagirite, Dion
TRAVELS OF PHILOSOPHERS
of Syracuse, Amyctus of Heraclea, Timolaus of Cyzicus,
Heraclides of Pontus, and others of other Countries,
his Schoole yeelding a prettie Geographicall Map of
Countries. Bion was borne neere Boristhanes, but Bion.
added honor to his Country by his studies. He was
sold for a Slave, and bought by an Orator which made
him his heire : he sold al & went to Athens. After
his studies there, he lived at Rhodes. Lacydes the Lacydes.
chiefe of the New Academie, was a Cyrenaean. Carneades Cameades.
was also of the same nation. Clitomachus was a Cartha- Clitomachus.
ginian, & his true name was Asdrubal. He went to
Athens, & there became the scholler of Carneades &
his successor. Menippus was a Phenician by birth, & Menippm.
lived a Cynik at Thebes.
Aristotle was borne the first yeere of the 99. Olympiad: Aristotle.
at seventeene yeers he became Platoes Scholler, and
so continued twentie yeeres. After that hee went to
Mitylene, and when Alexander was fifteene yeeres old,
to King Philip, in the second yeere of the 109. Olympiad,
and having commended the care ot young Alexander
to his Cousin Callisthenes, in the second of the iii. Calisthenes.
returned to Athens, and taught in Lyceo thirteene yeeres,
and then went to Chalcis and there died. Cahsthenes
travelled with Alexander, till the Persian Conquest had
made him swell beyond the measure of a man, and
some Greeke Foolosophers (Philosophers I dare not call
them ; but amongst the Muses some have alway beene
Hedge -whores, and the learning of some in all Ages
hath licked the trenchers, and fly-blowed the sores of
great men ; with the basest of vices. Flattery, kissing
the hinder parts, sucking* the Emerodes, feeding on their *So the Bar-
excrements, themselves the excrements of Mankind : ^f^ °f^^^"
, 1-111 • J 3\ A • ine tleventh.
but whither hath passion transported mee .-') Agis an j^.j.-ian. I. 4.
Argive, and Cleo a Sicilian, some adde Anaxarchus also,
Et caetera urbium suarum Purgamenta (saith Curtius) Q. Curtis. /.S.
would needs open Heaven to Alexander, and preferre
him to Hercules, Bacchus, Castor and Pollux : Alexander P/ut. Alex.
stood behind the hangings, whiles Cleo made a speech
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
to persuade the Persian Rites, and with them to deifie
and incense their Kings. Which being gravely refuted
by Callisthenes (for to him especially was the speech
directed, that they which went before others in learning,
should in this innovation also) that it was not for him
and Cleo to make Gods, or for the Kings honor to bee
beholden to them for his Divinitie, which could not
give a Kingdome on Earth to him, and much lesse
Heaven : Alexander concealed his malice, till upon
occasion of torturing some, which had conspired his
death, he tortured also even to death Callisthenes,
giving him that recompence for saving his life, when
having slaine Clytus in a drunken rage, hee would have
[I. i. 76.] added in a sullen and mad penance his owne death, and
was by Callisthenes wisedome reclaimed. This was his
preparation to the Indian Expedition.
Many other learned men followed Alexander, and
writ his story, viz. Marsyas, Pellaeus, Hecatasus Abderita,
Aristobulus, Clitarchus, Anaximenes, Onesicritus, Near-
chus, Ptolemasus Lagi after King of Egypt, Antipater
another of Alexanders Captaines, and an Historian,
Aristus, Asclepiades ; Vossius addes Archelaus, Strattis,
Eumenes, Diodorus, whose stories wee have cited by
Arrianus, Strabo, Plutarch, &c. But then the World
travelled of Travellers of all sorts, learned and un-
learned.
Laeri. L 7. Zeno was a Cyprian, by birth of Phasnician parentage,
and at Athens began the Stoike Sect, whither hee came
with Purple out of Phenicia to sell, and suffered ship-
wracke in the Piraeum, upon which occasion solacing
L. 1.8. himselfe with a booke, hee followed Crates. Cleanthes
was his successor, & after him Sphaerus a Bosphoran,
which travelled also to Alexandria to Ptolemeus Philo-
pater. Heraclites the Ephesian was a travelling Philo-
sopher, of whose acquaintance Darius Histaspis was
ambitious and writ to him about it. But of all the
Philosophers none were more famous, then the first
Pythagoras, founder of that name Pythagoras, either in travells
204
TRAVELS OF PHILOSOPHERS
with, or for Science. He was borne at Samos, thence
passed to Lesbos, and there heard Pherecydes the Syrian.
Returning to Samos, Polycrates the famous Minion of
Fortune, commended him to Amasis King of Egypt.
Hee learned the Egyptian Mysteries and Language,
and travelled thence with Epimenedes into Crete, and
after that into Italy to Croton, and there began the
Italike Philosophy before mentioned. But who can
tell his travells .? lamblichus his Scholler, saith that PUn.l.zo.c.x.
Pythogoras learned his Philosophy, partly of the Orphics, ^^""^^^ f""^-
partly of the Egyptian Priests, partly of the Chaldees
and Magi. Learned Plinie saith of him, that to learne
Zoroastres his Magia, Pythagoras navigavit, exilio verius
quam peregrinatione suscepta. Hee (doe you beleeve
it i*) had beene iEthalides the sonne of Mercury, and
after that had beene Euphorbus in the warres of Troy,
who being dead, his soule passed into Hermotinus, and
travelled to Branchidae to Apollos Temple, after whose
death a new transmigration befell him into Pyrrbus a
Delian Fisherman, and at last you have Pythagoras.
It seemeth hee had beene also in India, where the
Brachmanes or Bramenes to this day observe the Rites
and Opinions which the Westerne World ascribe to
Pythagoras, as not eating of things which have had Hfe,
transmigration of soules, and the like. Histaspis, the
Father of Darius the King, is reported to have travelled
into India and learned their Magike and Philosophy,
which the Magi in Persia after professed. Philostratus
hath written a long Legend of Apollonius Tyanaeus his
Pilgrimage to the Brachmanes in India, to Babylon,
iEgypt, and Arabia, to Nysa, to Taxilla, to larchas the
principal! Indian Brachmane, to his Egyptian and
Ethiopian Gymnosophists, &c. But incredulus odi. I
reckon him an Hospitall Beggar, with whom I will have
nothing to doe. Pyrrho an Athenian Philosopher
Scholler of Anaxarchus, is said to have travelled both
to the Persian Magi, and Indian Gymnosophists, and
learned of them that hee could learne nothing, nay
205
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Strab.lib. 15.
Curt. 10.
Fr.Elian.&'c.
Amb. Ep. 7,
Diod. Sic. I. 4.
c, 9.
See Vossius of
Polybius, «5^
Pythias. De
hist, grcec.
Herod. I. 4.
Scyllax sent by
the Persian to
discover the
Grecian
Coast, before
that famous
invasion.
learned not so much, but doubted of that also. India also
yeelded some travelling Philosophers to the Graecians,
of whom the most famous is that Calanus which followed
Alexander to Pasargadas, some say to Babylon, and there
burned himselfe, an end sutable to his severe profession
beyond the Stoikes austeritie. An Epistle of his is
registred at large by Saint Ambrose. Archimedes also
travelled into Egypt and left famous Monuments of
his Art in many parts of the World. But wee have
beene too long in travell of this argument. More are
wee beholden to the travells of Historians, such as
Herodotus, Megasthenes, Diodorus Siculus, Strabo,
Polybius, and many others which travelled into Italy,
Egypt, ^Ethiopia, Greece, Asia, and divers parts of the
World, that they might give the World unto posteritie.
Herein also they deserve mention, which then were
counted fablers, as Pythias Massiliensis, whom Strabo
and others reject: yet his reports of short nights, &c.
are now knowne truths. Some have written of travelling
and sailing by the Coasts, as Arrianus his Circum-
navigation of the Red or Indian Sea, and of the Blacke
or Euxine Sea ; the 'irepi-nyr](Ti<; & TrepiifKov^ of Marcianus
Heracleotes, published in Greeke by David Hoeschelius,
rare Jewells for knowledge of antient Geography, but
not so fitting our common Reader, The like wee may
say of Scyllax Caryandensis, mentioned by Herodotus,
Artemidorus the Ephesian, Dicearchus Mesenius, Isidorus,
Conracasnus. The Learned know where to read them :
the Vulgar would not regard them if they were here ;
Time having devoured the very names by them men-
tioned, and not the Cities and Ports alone. Yet for a
taste wee will give you a Voyage of two of the Antients.
And first that of Hanno.
206
PHOENICIAN VOYAGES
Chap. VII.
Phcenician Voyages, and especially that of Hanno,
a Carthaginian Captaine.
lodorus Siculus reporteth of the Phoe-
nicians (of whose Navigations in the
Indian and African Ocean, and Spanish
Plantations* we have spoken before)
that sayling to divers Marts, they
planted many Colonies in Africa, and
some also in the West parts of Europe :
that they sailed also out of the Straits into the Ocean,
and built on the Europasan Continent the Citie Gadira
(or Cadiz) and therein erected a sumptuous Temple to
Hercules, which to his dayes was holden in great repu-
tation of Sanctitie, the Rites therein observed after the
Phcenician manner, wherein many famous Roman Com-
manders after their great exploits, have paid to this God
their vowed Holies. The Phoenicians sailing alongst
the Lybian shore in the Ocean, were many dayes car-
ried with tempests unto an Hand very great and fertile,
with pleasant Champaines and Mountaines, goodly
Woods, Gardens, Houses, Fountaines, wholsome Ayre,
seeming to be the dwelling rather of Gods then Men.
The Tyrrheni (which were strong by Sea) would have
sent a Colonic thither, but were forbidden by the Car-
thaginians, which feared lest their Citizens allured by
the goodnesse of the Countrey should betake themselves
thither : and besides, they would reserve it for a place
of refuge, if any adversitie should happen to their Citie.
Aristotle also in his Booke Tre^oi Oavfxacrlcov aKovcr/udrcov hath
some such thing of Carthaginian Merchants, which
sailed from Spaine into the Westerne Ocean ; but I
thinke both may bee applied rather to some one of the
Hands of the Canaries, or Cape Verd, or Saint Thomas,
or to some part of the African Continent, which they
might thinke (not sailing further) to be an Hand, or to
207
[I. i. 77-]
D.Sic.l.^.c.'j.
Sup.c. I. §.12.
Gadira or
Cadiz, built by
the Pheeni-
Goodly Hand.
Galvano,
O vie do and
others apply it
to the Ameri-
can Antiles.
Gerardi 10.
vos. de histor,
Gne. I. 4.
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Plin.l.z.c.zy. some fiction, then to America. Aristotle in that Treatise
mentioneth Hanno, which Vossius thinketh rather to be
the worke of the younger Aristotle, called Ponticus
(Laertius mentions eight Aristotles) then of that great
Oracle of learning and miracle of Nature. But of
Hannos Periplus (as it was falsly termed) many Authors
have made mention. Plinie so speaketh of it, as if hee
had sailed about Africa, in these words, Et Hanno,
Carthaginis potentia florente, circumvectus a Gadibus ad
finem Arabiae, navigationem eam prodidit scripto ; sicut
ad extera Europas noscenda missus eodem tempore
Himilco. By which words it is apparent that Hanno
and Himilco in those flourishing times of Carthage,
Himilco. were sent by publike decree upon discoveries, Himilco
to the Coasts of France, Britaine, and other parts of
Europe ; Hanno Southwards to coast around the African
shores. The like testimony he hath in his fifth Booke,
L. 5. f. I. Fuere & Hannonis Carthaginiensium Ducis commen-
tarii, Punicis rebus florentissimis, explorare ambitum
^&'aliaquis- Africe jussi : quem secuti plerique e nostris, ad ^ alia
demfab. quaedam fabulosa, & urbes multas ab eo conditas ibi
prodidere, quarum nee memoria ulla, nee vestigium extat.
Whereby wee see that Plinie doubted of the truth of
Hannos relations : yea it was a Proverbe, as Athenaeus,
which Casaubon in his Notes upon him, with Vossius
also have observed ; Siquid ejusmodi Juba refert, gaudeat
Lybicis libris Hannonis ac erroribus : as good a testi-
Qa/ Bavium monie of Juba and Hanno for Historians as Virgils of
non odit, amet gavius and Maevius for Poets. Yet, as I will not alto-
Mtevi ^"^ gether cleare him, so I thinke that ignorance of those
places in those times made him seeme the more fabulous,
as Marco Polo and others did till our Grandfathers
dales : which appeareth in that they make that a cir-
cumnavigation about Africk, which reached not one
quarter of the way from the Pillars of Hercules, to the
p'^'^^^'m /v' Arabian Gulfe. Artemidorus the Ephesian doth mention
sitOrb^l. 3. ^^' ^^^ Mela also with Solinus. Mela came neere the
c. 10. truth, which saith that Hanno sailed a great part of the
208
PHOENICIAN VOYAGES
coast, and returned for want of provision, not of Sea- Hanno Car-
roome. He, and Solinus and Plinie have cited much ^^^S^^^""^,
, . cum per
out of him, which perhaps might receive a better inter- Qceani ostia
pretation then Antiquity could give, as appeareth by exisset, mag-
Ramusios annotations on that Voyage, and by helpe of nam partem
a Portugall Pilot expert in those coasts, comparing ^i!^JJ^^^^'^lll^ ^^
Hannos with the present Navigations. We will first ^^^^.^ ]^^ ^^^,^_
give you the Text and then the Commentarie. But meatu defe-
first we will adde out of Galvano touching Himilco, cis$e, ^'c
that hee is said to have sailed to Gotland and Thule,
within 24. degrees of the Pole, where the day in June
is two and twenty houres, and to have spent in that
discovery two yeeres : I know not what good proofe
he hath of that Relation. Plinie whom he citeth,
saith that the Northerne Ocean was sailed for the
most part by the procurement of Augustus, to the
Cimbrian Promontory, and the Scythian coast, and that
from the East when Seleucus and Antiochus reigned,
the North Sea above the Caspian was sailed, and called
by their names Seleucida and Antiochida, But that
he joyneth the Caspian with the Ocean, makes it lesse Pl.l.z.c.6-j.
credible, being contrary to later experience. No better
credit hath that report of Nepos touching Indians
which had for trade sailed out of India and comne
about by the Northerne Ocean, and by tempest were
brought into Germany, presented by the King of the
Suevians to Quintus Metellus Celer then proconsul!
of Gallia, which haply were of some Nation in the
Baltike Sea, by tempest loosing themselves, and not
finding any which could understand their language,
were by some smattering Grammarians or trusty tra-
vellers (which by daring ignorance would adventure on
applause for skill in Geography) or else by the Giver
(which thought the mention of the Indian name would
much commend his present) obtruded on the no lesse [I. i. 78.]
ignorant Spectators, for Indians: a thing easily said, and
not easily disproved, where none had seene any Indian.
But now to Hanno. [The Navigation
I 209 o
T
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
The Navigation of Hanno a Carthaginian Cap-
taine on the Coasts of Africa, without
Hercules Fillers, which he dedicated, written
in the Punick tongue in the Temple of
Saturne, after translated into the Greeke, and
now into the English, with briefe annotations.
^He Carthaginians determined that Hanno should
saile without Hercules Pillars, & there build Cities
of the Liby-phinicians. He set saile with threescore
Ships of fiftie Oares a peece, conducting with him a
great multitude of men and women, to the number of
thirty thousand, with victuals and all other necessaries.
We arrived at the Pillars, and passed them, and having
sailed without them two daies, we built the first Citie,
Thymiate- calling it Thymiaterium. It had round about it very
num. large Champaignes. After turning toward the West,
we came to a promontorie of Africa, called Soloente,
covered all over with woods. And having here built a
Temple to Neptune, we sailed halfe a day towards the
East, till we arrived at a Fen, which is situated not farre
from the Sea, very full of great and long Canes : and
there were in it feeding Elephants, & many other
creatures. Then having gone about a daies saile beyond
that Fenne we built Cities on the Sea Coast, calling
them by their proper names Murus, Caricus, Gitta,
Acra, Melitta and Arambis. Departing from thence we
came to the great River Lixus which descends from
Africa : By it there were certaine men called Lixitae,
feeders of Cattell, tending their flockes ; with whom
wee continued so long, that they became verie familiar.
Moreover up in the Countrie above them the Negros
inhabited, who will not traffique with any, and their
Countrie is verie barbarous and full of wilde Beasts,
and environed with high Mountaines, from which as
they say, issues the River Lixus, and round about the
Mountains inhabit men of divers shapes, which have
THE NAVIGATION OF HANNO
their abiding in Canes; they runne swifter then horses,
as the Lixians report : from thence taking some Inter-
preters, we sailed by a desart Countrie towards the
South two daies. And then wee vered one day to-
wards the East, where in the bottome of a Gulfe we
found a like Hand, that was five furlongs in compasse,
which we inhabited, naming it Cerne, and by the way
that we had sailed we judged that that Hand was
opposite to Carthage, for the Navigation from Carthage
to the Pillars, and from thence to Cerne seemed equall.
Parting from thence, and sailing by a great River
called Crete, we arrived at a Lake, which had in it
three Hands greater then Cerne. From whence sailing
the space of a day, we came to the further part of the
Lake : there we saw very high Mountaines which over-
looked all the Lake : where were savage people cloathed
in beasts skins, who chased us away with stones, not
suffering us to land : sailing from thence we came to
another great and large streame full of Crocodiles, and
River-horses, From thence turning backe againe, wee
returned to Cerne. Sailing then twelve daies Southerly,
not going farre from the coast, which was peopled with
Negros, who upon sight of us fled away, and spake so,
as the Lixitas that were with us understood them not.
The last day we arrived at a Mountaine full of great
trees, the wood whereof was odoriferous and of various
colours. Having now coasted two daies by this Moun-
taine, wee found a deepe and troublesome race of Sea ;
on the side whereof towards the land was a plaine,
where by night we saw fires kindled on every side,
distant one from the other some more some lesse.
Having watered here, we sailed by the land five daies,
so that we arrived in a great Bay, which our Interpre-
ters said, was called Hesperus his home. In this there
was a great Hand, and in the Hand a Lake, which
seemed a Sea, and in this there was another Hand ;
where having landed, by day we saw nothing but woods,
but in the night many fires were kindled, and we heard
211
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Phifes and the noise and sound of Gimbals and Drum-
mes, and besides infinite shouts ; so that wee were
exceedingly afraid, and our Diviners commanded us to
abandon the Hand : then swiftly sailing from thence, we
passed by a Countrie smelling of Spices : from which
some fierie Rivers fall into the Sea, and the land is so
hot that men are not able to goe in it ; therefore being
somewhat affrighted we suddenly hoised out our sailes,
and running along in the maine the space of foure
daies, we saw by night the Country full of flames, and
in the middest an exceeding high fire, greater then all
the rest, which seemed to reach unto the Starres : but
wee saw this after in the day time, which was a very
loftie Mountaine, called Oewv oyr]ixa that is, the Chariot of
the Gods. But having sailed three daies by fierie Rivers,
we arrived in a Gulfe called Notuceras, that is, the
South home : in the inner part thereof there was a
little Hand like unto the first, which had a Lake in it,
and in that there was another Hand full of Savage men,
but the women were more ; they had their bodies all
over hairie, and of our Interpreters they were called
Gorgones : we pursued the men but could take none,
for they fled into precipices and defended themselves
with stones ; but we tooke three of the women, which
did nothing but bite and scratch those that led them, and
would not follow them. Therefore they killed them and
flead them, and brought their skins to Carthage: and
because victuals failed us, we sailed no further.
[I. i. 79.] TT appeares that Hannos wisdome for discoverie in
*Some make X that infancie of Navigation* about 2000 yeeres since,
Hanno at least thought small Vessels fittest by which he might keepe
as atincient as °,, , i-"^i r ji-
Philip the neere the shoare, the edgmg whereor caused nim to
Father of saile East or West, as the Land trended. The Cartha-
Alexander : ginians being of Phoenician originall from Tyrus, and
Vossiusthinkes Lyt)ian habitation and Empire, called their Cities Lybi-
Captaine pha^nician : of which Thymiaterium seemes to the Portu-
which was sent gall Pilot in Ramusio, to be Azamor in 32. and a halfe,
212
THE NAVIGATION OF HANNO
where runneth a spacious Plaine to Morocco. The against
Promontory Soloente seemeth Cape Cantin in 7 2. de- '^i'^^^'"^^^^^
grees. After which the coast runneth in much East- Tragus {or hh
ward, and the abundance of Rivers cause the great shadoto Jus-
Fenne mentioned ; beyond which they built those Cities, t'^ne) I. 22.
the same, or neere to those now in the Kingdome of ^^^'y '"^"^^^"^
Morocco, Azasi, Goz, Aman, Mogador, Testhua, &c. pj- / g ^
After they passe the Cape Ger, and encounter the River 16. saith of
Lixus, where the Poets fables place Hercules his Antasus anotherHanm
and the Hesperides Gardens. The Pilot thought it thathezoas
the River of Sus, which runnes into the Sea at Messa tamtnzL\ons
in 29. degr. 30. min. Beyond that begins Mount Atlas
the lesse, which runneth Eastward quite thorow Barbary,
and to which the Romans came, the sands prohibiting
their approach to the greater Atlas. After this Hanno
commeth to Cape Non, Cape Bojador and Cape Blanke;
and then turning to the East, comes to the He Argin,
which hee called Cerne : and thought to be as farre from
the Straits in the course of their sailing, as it was betwixt
those Straits and Carthage. For as for the height, it
is plaine that they neither used compasse, nor observed
degrees. And for Ptolemeis degrees, they are almost
every where false or uncertaine, rather from his con-
jecture, then the Mariners calculation, and in transcribing
made worse in so many barbarous and ignorant ages :
his places are of more use in shewing their bearing East
or West, North or South, short, or beyond, or wide,
then for exact gradations.
The Hands of Cape Verd in 13. are Hannos Hes-
perides (the Canaries or Fortunate Hands he could not
see, creeping neere the shore) and for River Horses
and Crocodiles, they are no rarities in Africke. From
Cape Verd the race of the Sea might seeme terrible to
their small Vessels, where the River of Saint Mary and
Rio Grande in 15. degrees, hath troubled waters. Such
fires as hee mentioneth are scene to this day of those
which saile on the coast of Senega and Guinea, because
the Negros eate litde in the day time for heate, but
213
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
at night have their fires without doores and there refresh
themselves : many of which a farre off present such lights
See Jobsons at Sea ; the merry Negros to fray away wilde Beasts and
voyage and ^^ expresse their mirth, making such musicke with
Inf. I 7. ' shouts and cries. Sierra Leona is that chariot of the
Gods in 8. degrees, the continuall thunders and light-
nings at some times of the yeere presenting such a
fierie spectacle as Hanno reporteth : yet augmented for
greater wonder, as also are his fiery Rivers, that whereas
the world talked of a fiery Zone, not habitable through
heate, he might lye a little to save his credit from
imputation of a greater lier, if he had reported the
temperature neere the line. The like humour of in-
clining to vulgar fancies appeareth in his tales of the
Gorgones. And for the monstrous womens hairy skins,
they might be of the Baboones or Pongos of those parts,
some of which as Jobson and Battell our Countrimen
which travelled those parts will tell you, are greater
then women, & the Pongos nothing in manner differing
from their shape. These were, as is probable within
foure degrees of the line. The Hand is thought to
be that of Fernando Poo : but my learned friend Master
Hoelstin a German, which is now preparing a learned
treasury of Geographicall antiquities to the Presse, sup-
poseth that hee passed not the Cape Tres puntas or
that de Palmas.
214
VOYAGES OF lAMBULUS
Chap. VIII.
lambulus his Navigation to Arabia, and Ethiopia,
and thence to a strange Hand, from whence
hee sailed to Palimbothra in India.
F Hannos Voyage and Relations seemed
incredible, much more may that of
lambulus, recorded by Diodorus. In D. Sic. I. 2.
what age hee lived is uncertaine, and
as uncertaine what Hand it was that
hee is said to come to, which may
seeme to some to be Zeilan or Java,
I rather thinke Sumatra. That it is wholly fabulous
I cannot thinke, but that all is true therein, I were
worthy also to have my tongue slit, if I should affirme.
Hee did mixe fables to the truth, to make his storie
more plausible, and imitating the Poets; and without
annotations the truth may easily be knowne from the
fables of Platoes Republike and common women, and
strange creatures, with other tales. But, if you will,
thus the storie lyeth.
lambulus was learned from his child-hood and after
his Fathers death (who was a Merchant) he exercised
also Merchandizing. Passing through Arabia to buy
Spices, he was taken by theeves, with the associates
of his journie : at first with one of his fellow slaves,
he was appointed to bee a Keeper of Cattle : but after
that, together with him hee was taken by certaine lambulus
Ethiopians, and convayed beyond the maritime ^Ethiopia. ^^^^^ ''^'^^'^•
Seeing that they were strangers, they were taken for an
expiation of that Country. The Ethiopians that in-
habited those parts had a custome, which they had [I. i. 80.]
anciently received from the Oracle of their Gods, and
observed it twenty Ages, that is sixe hundred yeeres
(for an Age is finished in thirtie yeeres.) They had
a little vessell prepared able to endure the tempests of
the Sea, which two men might easily steere. They
215
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
put into it six months victuals for two men : bringing
the men aboord, they commanded them to direct their
vessell towards the South according to the answere
of the Oracle : and told them that they should come
to a goodly Hand and courteous people, that lived happily.
And by that meanes, if they safely arrived in the Iland
their Countrey should bee in peace and prosperity sixe
hundred yeeres. But if, being terrified through the
length of the Sea they should returne backe, they should
bring, as impious and debauched persons, great miseries
to all their Nation. They report that the ^(Ethiopians
feasted divers dayes by the Sea-side, and kept their
holies, wishing them a lucky Voyage, and that the
accustomed expiation were accomplished. After foure
moneths sayle and many a storme, they were carried
lamhuli to an Hand of round forme, five thousand furlongs in
insula. compasse. When they drew neere to the Iland, some
of the Inhabitants sent forth a Boat to meete them.
Others running to them wondred at these new come
strangers : and entertayned them very kindly and
courteously : imparting to them such things as they
had.
Inhabitants The men of this Iland are not like to ours, either
descrtbed. -^^ their bodies or manners, yet all have the same forme,
but they exceed us foure Cubits in stature. They wind
^So doe the their bones this way and that way as they please, ^like
alios now. gjj^g^eg^ Their bodies are stronger and nimbler then
ours. For if they have taken any thing into their hands,
no man can pull it out of their fingers. They have no
haires, except on their head, eye-browes, eye-lids, and
chinne : on the other parts of their bodies they are so
smooth, that there doth not appeare the least downe.
They are faire, comely, and have wel shaped bodies,
the holes of their eares are much wider then ours, also
their tongue differs from us. For their tongue hath
Cloven somewhat peculiar by Nature or Art. Nature hath
Lk^-^k given them a cloven tongue, which is divided in the
bleme. bottome, so that it seemes double from the root. So
216
VOYAGES OF lAMBULUS
they use a divers speech : and doe not only speake
with the voice of men, but imitate the singing of Birds.
But that which seemes most notable, they speake at one
time perfitly with two men, both answering and dis-
coursing. For with one part of their tongue they
speake to one, and with the other to the other. The
aire is very cleere all the yeere long, as the Poet hath Temperate
written, That the Peare doth ripen upon the Peare, and ■^^'^•
the Apple upon the Apple, and the Grape upon the
Grape, and the fig upon the fig. Also they say the
day and night are alwayes equall. About noone, when
the Sunne is over their heads it maketh no shadow.
They live according to their kindreds and societies :
which yet exceed not foure hundred. They dwell in
Medowes, the earth bringing forth plentifully fruits
freely without any tillage. For the goodnesse of the
Hand and temperature of the ayre make the earth of
its owne accord wonderfull fertill.
There grow many Reeds, bearing plentifuU fruit like This Reed is
to a white Vetch ; when they have gathered these, ^/«^^ j^^''/-
they steepe them in water, till each of them be swolne // /;;4"^;/'^'
to the quantity of a Doves Egge. Afterwards of these wheate.
beaten they make bread, of a wonderfull sweetnesse.
There are also in that Hand great Springs of water,
whereof some flow forth very hot for the use of Baths,
and curing Diseases ; and some are cold, very sweet and
wholsome. They respect all kind of Learning, especially
Astrologie. They use Letters whereof they have eight Their Letters.
and twentie, according to the value of signification, yet
but seven Characters : each whereof is varied foure wayes.
They live very long, namely one hundred and fifty
yeeres, and for the most part without any sicknesse.
If any have a Fever or be sicke in his bodie, they enforce
him to dye according to their Law. They write not China forme
by the side, as we doe, but from the top in a straight "/^'"^^ '"
line to the bottome. They have a custome to live to '^^^ ^"^'
a certaine age, which being finished, they diversly of
their owne accord kill themselves. They have a double
217
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Common
women.
Fabulous crea-
tures.
plant : upon which whosoever lyeth downe is brought
into a sweet sleepe and dyeth. The women marry
not, but are common to all. In like manner the
Males are brought up, and common to all. They
often take away the children from the Mothers, that
they might not know them, whereby it commeth to
passe, that there is no ambition amongst them, or factious
affection, but they live peaceably without jarring.
There are small creatures in the Hand, whose bloud
is of an admirable nature and vertue. Their bodies
are round, and like to Tortoises, two streakes crossing
one another on the middle of them : in the extremity
of each of which is an eare and an eye : so that they see
with foure eyes, and heare with so many eares : they have
but one belly wherein they convey that which they
eate. They have many feet round about, wherewith they
goe both wayes. The bloud of this beast is affirmed
to be of a wonderfull efficacie. For any bodie cut
with gashes, while it breathes, sprinkled with this bloud
presently cleaves together. And in like manner, if a hand
bee cut off, or any other member, whiles life lasts, the
parts will bee joyned together, if it bee applied to the
wound while it is fresh. Every Family nourisheth
great Birds of a divers nature, wherewith they trie
what their sonnes will be. For setting their children
on these Fowles, if they be not affrighted while they
are carried through the Aire, they bring them up, but
if they faint through feare or cowardlinesse, they cast
them downe as unworthy to live any longer, and un-
profitable for any exercise.
The eldest of every Family, as King commands the
rest, who all obey him. When hee is one hundred and
fiftie yecres old, they take away his life according to their
Law : and the eldest next him takes the Principality.
The Sea wherewith the Hand is environed is very
tempestuous, and causeth great waves, the water is fresh.
^ome truths of The Beare and many starres which appeare to us are not
the Countrey. scene of them. There are seven Hands of the like great-
218
[I.i. 81.]
VOYAGES OF lAMBULUS
nesse, like distance betweene, and of the same people
and Lawes. Although the earth doth bring forth food
of its owne accord abundantly for all, yet they use it
moderately. They desire plaine dishes, seeking only
nourishment : they eate their flesh rosted and boiled :
they reject the Cookes art, and all kind of sawces as
unprofitable. They reverence the Gods, and that which
containeth all things, and the Sunne, and the other
heavenly Creatures. They take fishes and Birds of divers
sorts. There grow of their owne accord fruitfuU Trees,
Olives, and Vines, from which they draw great plentie of
Oile and Wine. The Hand produceth great Serpents,
but harmelesse : whose flesh they eate, which is extra-
ordinarie sweet. They make their clothes of soft and
shining downe, taken out of the middest of Canes : where-
with their Purple garments died with Sea Oysters are
made. There are many kinds of creatures and such as
will hardly be beleeved : they observe a certaine order of
life, and eat but of one kind of meat in a day ; for
one day they eate fish, on another Birds, and then beasts ;
sometimes they feed only of oile. They are addicted to
divers exercises : some serve, some fish, others exercise
their Trades, others are busied about other necessarie
affaires. Some (except the old men) minister in common,
or serve one another by turnes. On their Holies and
Feast dayes they sing Hymnes in commendation of their
Gods, and chiefly of the Sunne, to whom they dedicate
themselves and their Hand. They burie their dead on the
shore, heaping sand upon the carkasse when the Sea flowes,
that with the flowing and increasing of the water, the
place may be made greater. They report that the Reeds
from which they gather fruit, increase and decrease accord-
ing to the Moone. The sweet and wholsome water
retaines the heate of the Fountaines, unlesse it be mingled
with cold water or wine.
lambulus and he which came with him tarried in the lamhulus his
Hand seven yeeres, and at length were forced to depart at *'^f'^^"^-
their wils, as wicked persons, and accustomed to evill
219
PURCHAS HIS PILGKIMES
conditions. Therefore preparing their Boat and victualling
it, they were compelled to depart. In foure monethes
they came to a King of India, through sandie and shallow
places of the Sea. The other perished in a tempest : lam-
bulus was driven into a certaine Village, and carried by
the Inhabitants to the King into the Citie Palibothra farre
distant from the Sea. The King loved Graecians, and
greatly esteemed their Learning; hee gave him many
things, and first sent him safely into Persia, and then
into Greece. Afterward lambulus writ these things, and
many things concerning India before unknowne to others.
Chap. IX.
Great Alexanders Life, Acts, Peregrinations and
Conquests briefly related.
Ing Alexander, as they report, derived his
Pedigree by the Father from Hercules,
by the mother from ^acus ; from the
one descended his Father Philip, and from
the other his Mother Olympia. Shee
the first night of her Nuptials dreamed
that she saw Lightning enter into her
Wombe, and thence a great flame presently kindled.
Philip also not long after seemed in his sleepe to scale
his wives belly, the Scale engraven with a Lion. By these
Aristander the Diviner foretold that shee was with childe,
because a Seale useth not to be set on emptie things : also
that shee should bring forth a child, who should have the
nature and spirit of a Lion. But when a while after
Philip in the night saw through a cranie of the doore
a Dragon lying by her, it abated his love to her, fearing
Magicall Charmes, or the familiaritie of some Deitie.
Notwithstanding Olympias counselled Alexander that he
would assume a minde worthy of his father. Others say,
that shee said Alexander would make her (by challenging
Hii birth, to bee Jupiters sonne) hatefull to Juno. On the Ides of
August she was delivered of Alexander, who although he
Alexanders
Pediff-ee.
ALEXANDER THE GREAT
were of a goodly feature, yet he bowed his necke some-
what to the left side, and a certaine whitenesse mixed with
red beautified his face. Also such an odour issued both Hisfragt-an-
out of his mouth, and members, that his inner clothes did "^•
breath forth a wonderfull fragrant savour. Which as it
perhaps proceeded out of the temperature of his hot bodie,
so surely he was by his naturall hotnesse given to Wine
and anger. While he was young, he refrained himselfe His youthfull
from pleasures more then beseemed one of his yeeres, "'^Sf^^^'^^^^'^-
manifesting his couragious minde, who when his equals
in yeeres asked, if he would willingly contend in the
Olympian Games } willingly, saith he, if I were to contend
with Kings. He greatly excelled in swiftnesse of foot.
Hee alwayes meditated upon some great and extra-
ordinary thing, that he might purchase fame. Therefore
the Persian Ambassadors not a little marvelled at the
courage of the young man : seeing he questioned no
triviall, or childish thing of them, but the situation of [I. i. 82.]
Countries and dangers of passages, and power of the King
of Persia. He did seeme to bee angry at his Fathers
victories; What said he, will my Father leave for me to
doe, if hee atchieve all noble exploits }
About those times, Philip bought Bucephalus for thirtie Bucephalus.
three Talents a very fierce Horse ; stomackfull, un-
managed, and abiding no Rider. Now when hee would
suffer none to backe him, Alexander was angry with
them, who could not through feare or ignorance tame
the Horse, and offered himselfe to breake him. To
whom his Father, if thou dost not, for thy boasting, what
punishment wilt thou have } then he answered, I will pay
for the Horse. Philip smiling set the price : He seeing
him mooved with his shadow, turned his head to the
Sunne ; then letting goe his Cloke, laying hold with his
hands upon his mane, mounted him, still blowing and
trampling the sands under his feet. Letting goe the
reines, and crying out aloud, hee spurred him and made
him runne. Then holding in the reines hee easily turned His arts.
him. While the people shouted, his Father weeping for
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
joy, kissed him when he aHghted, saying my Sonne,
Macedonia cannot containe thee, thou must seeke a King-
dome competent. Afterward Philip noticing the dis-
position of Alexander, that hee would rather bee induced
to vertue by gentlenesse then rough dealing committed
him to Aristotle to be instructed in the precepts of Philo-
sophic. Wherein and in Physicke he so profited, that
sometimes he helped his sicke friends. He learned
Homers Iliads of Aristotle : calling it the Souldiers Knap-
sacke, laying it with his Dagger alwayes under his Pillow.
His first mar- When he was seventeene yeeres old, his Father warring
tiall acts. against the Byzantines, hee swayed the Scepter of Mace-
don. And when the Megarians rebelled, he discomfited
them in battle, and expelling the Barbarians, called their
Citie Alexandropolis. Hee first also broke through
against the sacred band of the Thebans. Wherefore the
Macedonians called him King; and Philip Emperour.
Not long after Philip being slaine, Alexander beeing
twentie yeeres old beganne to reigne, the Barbarians
revolting, many supposed that they were to bee appeased
with clemencie and mildnesse. Then Alexander, we must
not (saith he) maintayne our Dominions with gentle-
nesse, but force and magnanimitie, lest if we seeme to
abate of our loftie courage, we be scorned of others:
And gathering his troupes together, he repressed the
mutinie of the Barbarians, chased away the King of the
TribaUi, overthrew the Thebans, sacked the Citie; and
levelled it to the ground. He sold thirtie thousand of
the Citizens: sixe thousand that remained kild them-
selves. In the meane while, the Graecians hearing that
the Persians would shortly invade them, elected Alexander
Isthmus neere to be their Leader. Who assoone as hee came to Isthmos,
Corinth. where their Generall Parliament was assembled, went to
Diogenes, whom hee found sitting in .the Sunne. Then
courteously saluting him, he demanded if he wanted
any thing t But he answered only this, stand aside out
of the Sunne. Alexander admiring the constancie of the
man, departing said, if I were not Alexander, I would
222
ALEXANDER THE GREAT
be Diogenes. Thence he went to Delphos, to consult Diogenes.
with the Oracle about his expedition. It was an unluckie ^^^P^'^^-
day wherein it was not lawfull to give Oracles. Alexander
notwithstanding, going in haste to the Temple, began
almost by force to draw along the Priest of the Oracle
with him. My Sonne, said the Priest, thou art un-
conquerable. Hee beeing joyfuU at these words said, I
have no need of any other Oracle. And returning to the
Campe, where abode the Army of thirtie thousand foot-
men, and five thousand horsemen, hee did not goe aboard
the ship before he had distributed all his Chattels, Lands,
and Lordships amongst his friends. He to Perdicas asking,
what will you leave for your selfe } answered, only Hope.
Having sailed over the Hellespont, he went to Ilium. His expedition
And then visited Achilles Sepulchre, and adorned his ^S^^^/^ ^^'
• lCTSI Otis
Statue with Garlands. Saying, O thou most happie, who
hadst so faithfull a companion, living ; and dead, so great
a Poet to renowme thee.
In the meane while, the Chiefetaines of Darius, the King
of Persia hastening to passe over Granicum with a great
power, Alexander met them at the banks of the same
River : and getting the higher ground, as soone as he had
marshalled his bands, joyned battle with the Barbarians.
The fight waxing hot on both sides, Rhesaces & Spithri-
dates, Darius his Captains, one with a Speare, the other
with a Battle-axe, with a ful careere encountred Alexander,
who was easie to be known by reason of his Target, and
the Plume on his Helmet, beeing a great bush of white
feathers. Avoyding nimbly the one, he strooke Rhesaces
with his Speare and with his Sword made at the other,
who without delay, tooke away his Helmet, with his
Battle-axe to his haire, but while he lifted up his hand
for another blow, he was strooke through with a Lance Clitus saveth
by Clytus. Alexander having vanquished the Com- '^'//^^ ,
• • Ills ^tctofi^
manders, put the rest to flight. In which flight twentie
thousand of the Barbarians (two thousand Horsemen)
were slaine. But Alexander lacked not above thirtie
foure Souldiers.
223
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Having gotten this victorie, he tooke the strong Citie
Sardis, with other Townes, Miletus and Halicarnassus.
Having determined to try the upshot with King Darius,
if he would joyne battle with him, he tooke Phaenicia and
Cilicia. From thence marching to Pamphilia, he subdued
the Pisidans and Phrygians. After taking Gordium,
where had beene of old King Midas his Pallace, he over-
came the Paphlagonians, and Cappadocians. But King
[I. i. 83.] Darius relying on the number of his forces (for he had
an Army of sixe hundred thousand) remooved his Campe
from Susis. His Diviners had flattered him in the
Interpretation of a Dreame of the shining of Alexanders
Armie, and Alexander ministring to him, who entring
into Belus his Temple, was taken out of his sight. He
thought basely of him also for staying so long in Cilicia.
There was Alexander detained in great danger of his
life, having washed himselfe in a cold River, and fallen
into a sudden sicknesse. When other Physicians gave
him over, Philip an Acarnanian promised to recover
him in a short space : and although there came a Letter
from Parmenio, warning him to take heed of Philips
Treason, who was corrupted by King Darius, yet he
dranke up the potion boldly, and with all delivered the
Letter to Philip. He read it very heavily, but bad
Alexander to be of good cheere. In the meane time,
while the potion entred into his bowels, the King lay
almost dead. But such was the efficacie of the medicine,
that he presently recovered his former health.
Second battle. Darius approching, Alexander getting the higher
Alexanders ground, ordered his battle, and after a great slaughter
•^' put the Barbarians to flight : ten thousand were slaine,
and many more taken. Alexander himselfe was wounded.
Alexander got the Tent, Money, rich Stuff^e, Chariot,
and Bow of Darius, all adorned with Gold. Moreover,
Darius his Mother, Wife, and two Daughters Virgins
were taken with the rest. To whom hee said, com-
passionating their fortune, seeing them weeping and
lamenting, that Darius was alive, and that they should
224
ALEXANDER THE GREAT
have no hurt. And indeed (herein was Alexander King
of himselfe) they suffered no hardship or dishonor,
but lived unseene of any, as it were in sacred Cloysters,
or Virginall Closets. Alexander did so refraine from
them and all others, that he used to say in jeast, that
the Persian Damsels were eye-sores. He was also very His temper-
temperate in his diet, for betweene every cup, hee '^"^^•
accustomed to spend a long time in discourse.
Having divided the spoyles, his next Exploit was the
dominion of the Sea, and overcomming Cyprus, he Cyprus.
subdued all Phasnicia, except Tyre, which hee besieged Tyrus.
seven monethes with Mounts, Engines, and two hundred
Gallies, and at length after divers skirmishes tooke it by
assault. But when he had added Gaza and Egypt to
his Conquests, he resolved to visit the Temple of Jupiter
Ammon. A very difficult Journey and dreadfull, by Amnions
reason of the want of water, and store of sands : yet °^'^<^^^-
his good fortune prevayled, showres making the sands
firmer, and Crowes guiding him, he came thither without
any harme ; Whereas Cambyses his Armie had beene
buried in the sands. Entring the Temple he saluted
the chiefe of them, who answered. All haile, O Sonne
of Jupiter, which he received so joyfully, that ever after
hee carried himselfe more haughtily. In Egypt hee Alexandria
founded Alexandria a Greeke Colonie. builded.
After this the Ambassadours of the King of Persia Embassage
came to him with Letters, proffering ten thousand -^"^ lianus.
Talents, and all Mesopotamia, and his Daughter in
marriage, and Darius himselfe to become his friend and
associate, if he would cease from Warre : such conditions,
that if I were Alexander, said Parmenio, I would accept
them : so would I said Alexander, if I were Parmenio.
He bad them tell Darius, that he should receive all
courtesie of the Graecians, if he would come to them, if
he would not, let him know that we, wil he, nill he, ^■^^ ^^i^^d
wil come to him speedily. Then going out of Egypt ^^^^^jj '^"^^^^
into Phaenicia, he took all the Country between Euphrates, ^„^ ^.^^^^^^ ^'
and the second time removed his Campe against Darius, with Darius.
I 225 p
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Alexanders
victorie.
Babylon
taken.
Busce.
PersepoHs
burden.
And now the Armies came in sight each of other,
wherein Darius had a Million of men. The battle was
fought not at Arbela, but at Gausanela. The Bactrian
Horsemen running upon the Macedonians provoked
Alexander to fight, who encouraged his men and praying
to Jupiter that he would give him aide and victory, an
Eagle is reported to have been shewed him by Aristander
his Diviner flying above him over his head, and thence
directing her flight against the Persians, which filled
the Macedonians with hopes and cheerefull courage.
Forcible was the impression, and Alexander pierced into
the midst of the enemies Campe, where beholding Darius
well guarded in the midst of his troupes, he gave a
terrible assault and routed them, many beeing slaine.
Darius was of a tall stature, comely face. Kingly coun-
tenance, and sate aloft in a Chariot covered with Gold,
which Darius leaving, leaped upon a barren mare, seeking
to save his life by flight. The dignitie of this victory
altogether overthrew the Persian Empire, and made
Alexander King of Asia. Then he tooke Babylon and
Susis, the royall Citie where he found fortie thousand
Talents of silver, with royall houshold-stufFe, and of
Hermionike Purple kept one hundred and ninety yeeres
still fresh to the value of five thousand Talents.
Now did Alexander advance into Persia, whither
Darius had fled. There he found asmuch silver as
before in Susis, and asmuch royall furniture and goods
as laded ten thousand yokes of Mules, and five thousand
Camels. Hee tarried foure moneths in his wintering
Lodgings. And, as the report is, when he feasted
under the golden roofe of the Kings Hall, he said. That
he had obtained the fruit of his labours, seeing he so
magnificently banqueted in the Palace of proud Xerxes.
Thais an Athenian, a beautifull Strumpet, being present,
enticed the King with her flatteries, and said, I were
the happiest woman of Greece, if I might in this our
mirth fire Xerxes Pallace, who sometime burnt my
Athens. The King smiling, the Harlot fired the House.
226
ALEXANDER THE GREAT
The King bewitched with wine and her allurements,
the rest fiirthering the flame, suffered such a goodly
building to be consumed to ashes. Alexander was
naturally munificent, and kept a kinde of stately mag-
nificence in giving : which he did illustrate with infinite
testimonies of his bountie, lesse esteeming those that [I. i. 84.]
refused then these that craved. About this time Darius
had now the third time gathered an Army. Alexander
in eleven dayes passed with great Journies 3200. furlongs,
conducting his Armie through rough places, that wanted
water, so that the whole Armie well neere languished
with thirst : a certaine common Souldier brought a
Helmet full of water to Alexander; who looking upon
all of them panting for heate and thirst, gave it him
againe untouched : thinking it unfitting that he alone
should cherish himselfe, and the others faint ; whose
continencie the Souldiers admiring, resolved to undergoe
any trouble, as long as they followed such a Leader.
Then after a few dayes, the Armie of King Darius
beeing gathered together, did flee assoone as they came
in sight of the Macedonians. The Persians being thus
discomfited, the Macedonians pursuing them, found
King Darius in his Chariot stricken through with many
wounds, and almost dead, speaking some few things.
But when Alexander came thither by chance, hee tooke Darius slain
very bitterly his ignoble death, and casting his coate h. ^''^^^°" °f
upon his carcasse, and adding the Royall Ensignes, he " °'^^^'
gave charge to carrie it honourably to his Mother.
Bessus, the Murtherer, Alexander caused to be tied to
two trees brought by force together, which rent him
in sunder.
Darius being overthrowne, he brought into his sub- Hynania sub-
jection Hyrcania, and all the Cities adjoyning to the '^"'^'^•
Caspian Sea. After going into Parthia, hee attired
himselfe in a habit, being a meane betweene a Persian
and a Mede, that he might accustome the Macedonians
the more willingly to adore him.
Passing over the River Orexartes, which he thought
227
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Scythian ex-
pedition.
Jmazonian
tale.
Philotas and
Clitus slaine.
to be Tanais, hee warred on the Scythians, and chased
them one hundred furlongs. Thither Clitarchus, Poly-
critus, Onesicritus, Antigenes and Hister say, the Amazon
came to him; which Chares, Isangelus, Ptolemaeus,
Anticlides, Philon, Philippus, Hecatasus, PhiHppus
Chalcidensis, and Duris the Samian, say was a devised
Fable : and this appeareth to be true by Alexander
himselfe, who writing to Antipater an exact Relation
of all things, mentions the Scythian Kings offer of his
Daughter in marriage, but hath nothing at all of the
Amazon. It is said that Lysimachus, when hee heard
Onesicritus reading that Relation, smiled and said.
Where was I then }
At length beholding the beautie and noble demeanour
of Roxanes, Darius his Daughter, hee married her,
that so he might perpetually tie the Barbarians to him;
whom hee did also so reverence, that he did not but
solemnely enter in to her. But when hee proceeded to
bring the rest of Asia to his obedience, he caused
Philotas Parmenio his sonne a man of eminent place
to be slaine. Also a little while after being drunke, he
strucke Clitus through with a Lance, a man of a noble
courage, which had freed him from Spithridates Battle-
axe : yet he presently repented, and snatching the Lance
out of Clitus his wound, would have turned it into
himselfe; but was restrained by the standers by, and
had died with griefe, but that Aristander the Diviner,
and the Philosophers Callisthenes and Anaxarchus per-
suaded him to patience. Callisthenes was as ill repaid
as Clitus, which before we have mentioned.
After this, Alexander sets forth towards India, and
there perceiving his Army by reason of the greatnesse
of pillage to bee slow and dull, hee burned up the baggage
of the Macedonian Campe. After which he became an
inexorable and severe punisher of faults, and a terrour
to his owne. He killed Menander, one of his greatest
Familiars for neglecting his charge : And slew Orsodates
having rebelled with his owne hands. He carried Baby-
228
ALEXANDER THE GREAT
lonians (or Chaldasans) with him, whom hee used in
superstitious expiations.
Neere the River Oxus, Proxenus found a Fountayne
of Oyle and fat liquor, resembling Oyle in colour and
taste, whereas that Region knoweth not Olives. This
Alexander tooke as a divine Miracle in his favour. The
Diviners tooke it for a token of a difficult but glorious
Warre. Hee tooke two strong Rockes in his way,
which seemed impregnable. When the Macedonians
refused to passe thorow the River to lay siege to Nysa,
he tooke his shield and was readie to swimme over
himselfe. But their Embassage for peace staid him.
To Taxiles an Indian King, hee gave a thousand Talents
of silver.
After that he warred upon Porus King of a great
part of India (some thinke Rahanni to be his Successour,
and those parts which the Reisboots now hold in the
parts, which whiles they please, acknowledge the Mogoll,
to have been subject to him.) Hydaspes ranne betwixt
both their Tents, and Porus by his Elephants (furnished
also with twentie thousand foot, and two thousand horse)
hindered the passage of Alexander, who therefore raised
continuall alarmes, noyses and tumults in his Tents,
and got over the River with great difficultie, tooke the
Indian Charets, and foure hundred of their Horsemen.
In eight houres fight Porus lost the field and himselfe.
Hee was foure Cubits and a handbreadth high, and rode
upon an Elephant, which fought valiantly for his Rider :
and finding himselfe spent, kneeled downe gently to
prevent his fall. Alexander asked his Captive Porus
what he would have done if he had taken him : and
Porus answered that he would have done that which
should have beseemed the Majestie of either of them :
because this savoured of no barbarousnesse, he restored
him to his Kingdome, adding a Region of a free State
there subdued, in which were fifteene Nations and 5000.
Cities, besides Villages. In this battle with Porus, or
soone after it Bucephalus died, being thirtie yeeres old : Bucephalia.
229
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
for whose death Alexander did so grieve, that he built
a Citie upon Hydaspes, calling it by his name, as another
[I. i. 85.] also to his Dogge Peritas. The Souldiers now being
wearie of the trouble of daily warre, when they under-
stood that he determined to goe to the inmost parts of
India, refused to passe over Ganges. For they heard that
Ganges was thirty two furlongs broad and a hundred
fathome deepe, and the bankes covered with troupes of
Horsemen, Elephants and Footmen ; viz. 80000. Horse-
men 200000. Footmen, 8000. Charets, and 6000.
Elephants trained to the warres, by the Gandaritan and
Persian Kings. Wherefore Alexander seeing his desires
could not obtaine their wished end, kept himselfe very
sorrowfull in his Tent, and threatned that they should
receive no recompense for that they had done, unlesse
they would passe over Ganges : at length over-come by
the entreaties and teares of his Souldiers, he desisted from
his intended Journey. But longing to see the Ocean,
gathering ships together he came thither by the Rivers.
Where taking many Cities he was almost slaine by the
Malli, valiant men of India. For when hee had lept into
the Citie from the wall (which he first ascended) he was
oppressed with such a multitude of the Barbarians, that
unlesse the Macedonians had speedily succoured him being
grievously wounded with an Arrow and a blow with a
Club upon the necke, here he had in his rashnesse
finished his dayes. But being freed from the perill of
death, he overthrew Cities and many places, seven
monethes being so spent. At last hee came to the Ocean
with his Armie. Then contemplating the shoares, and
finishing his holies, he intreated the Gods that no man
ever after should goe beyond his bounds : he also bad
Nearchus tarrie about India, with a Navy. He went on
foot to Oritus. But he was so distressed with the
barrennesse of the Countrey, heate and diseases, that of a
120000. Footmen, and 15000. Horsemen, scarcely the
fourth part lived. After sixtie dayes hee came to Ged-
rosia, where being honourably entertained by the Kings
230
ALEXANDER THE GREAT
and Officers which had prepared against his comming, hee
forgot all his passed troubles : so that he spent his time
day and night in drinking, banqueting, singing and [I. i. 86.]
daliance with women. After this Nearchus returning,
presently he sailed downe Euphrates : and passing over
Arabia and Lybia, purposed to goe to Hercules Pillars by
the Mediterranean Sea. But because his armie was very
impatient, being consumed by the tediousnesse of the
way, having sent backe Nearchus to defend the Sea coasts,
he returned into Persia. And bestowing his money
among all his women (for that was the Kings custome, as
often as they entered Persia) he celebrated the Nuptials of
his companions at Susis. He also maried Statyra the
other daughter of Darius. Making then a costly banquet
to his companions, he had 9000. Guests, and gave every
one of them a golden cup. He opened the Sepulchre of
Cyrus, whose Epitaph was this, Whosoever thou art, and
whence soever thou commest (for I know thou wilt come)
I am Cyrus which wan the Empire to the Persians.
Envie me not this little earth, which covers my body.
Calanus also here burned himselfe, having taken familiar
leave of all, and told the King he would shortly see him
againe at Babylon. He also paid the debts of his
souldiers, which came to loooo. talents, lacking onely 130.
He found 30000. Persian youths which hee had given
order to be trained and instructed of manly growth and
comely presence, which gave plausible testimonies of
their admirable activity. This caused emulation to the
Macedonians, which murmuring, he chose his guard of
the Persians. Wereupon the Macedonians being grieved
went to him, intreating him not to reject them as unprofi-
table ; for they did confesse that they had beene ingratefull,
and desired pardon. At length Alexander pittying their
teares and habit, sent them away abundantly rewarded
with gifts. He entertained others according to their
dignity. But when he went toward Ecbatana of Media,
he gave himselfe to plaies and spectacles, and about that
time a fever tooke away Ephestion, whose losse heetooke
231
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Hydaspes, per-
haps that
which now is
called Bhat.
SO to heart that nothing could please him. Therefore to
appease his griefe, he went to warre as to a manhunting :
And so raced out all the Nation of the Cossaei, as it
were offering them in sacrifice to Ephestio his ghost.
Those things being finished, he was admonished by some
of the Chaldeans, that hee should not come to Babylon.
But he went notwithstanding, where he was againe
troubled with many Diviners, and not onely suspected all
his servants but all his gods and deities. At length to
recreate himselfe he went a little into a bathe, where he
began exceedingly to sweate : And being carried to bed,
after a few daies the Fever increasing, hee gave directions
to his Princes concerning the Empire, and died. But
before his body was buried, it lay a great while in hot
places. And seeing it remained sound and uncorrupted,
by this all suspition of poison was taken away. We will
end this Relation of Alexander with Nearchus his Voyage
by him set forth.
The Voyage of Nearchus and his Fleet set forth
by Alexander the Great, from the River Indus
to the bottome of the Persian Gulfe.
IN this History of Voyages I thinke it not a misse to
give some accounts briefly of the Fleete which
Alexander set forth from Indus to the Persian Gulfe,
commanded by Nearchus, gathered out of the eighth
Booke of Arrianus, who had taken it out of Nearchus
his owne discourse thereof. I had the whole Relation at
large by me translated, as those also of Arrianus his sailing
about both the Erythraean and Euxine Seas : but Time
hath so altered the Names, ports and peoples, that I dare
not give you them at large. This briefly was thus :
Alexander provided his ships in Hydaspes (a River
which runneth into Indus) and manned them with Phe-
nicians, Cypriots, ^Egyptians, men best skilled in Marine
affaires. He chose also for Captains the Greek Ilanders
of Ionia and Hellespont, & divers others ; amongst the
232
HONDIUS HIS MAP OF ALEXANDERS EXPEDITION
VOYAGE OF NEARCHUS
rest Nearchus which writ this Navigation, of Cretan
ancestry, an Amphipolitan by habitation, whom he made
Generall of the Fleet. After things set in order, he
sacrificed to the Gods of his Country and to such others
as the Diviners prescribed, to Neptune, Oceanus, the
Sea Nymphes, and to the River Hydaspes, and to Acesines,
which floweth thereinto. He instituted also musicall and
gymnicall Games (prizes for maisteries) also, distributing
the remainders of the sacrifices to the Armie. A hun-
dred and 20000. souldiers followed Alexander, who
himselfe went with the ships downe Hydaspes. He had
800. ships, some long, some of burthen. Being afraid to
adventure so long a Sea Voyage, as from Indus to the
Persian Gulfe, lest his glorious lustre of victory and
Fortune hitherto attending him might so be drowned ;
the Monson serving (the Etesiae then ceasing which there
blew in Summer) he committed the Fleet to Nearchus,
which put forth to Sea on the twentieth day of Boedro-
mion, in the eleventh yeere of King Alexanders reigne.
Nearchus sacrificed also before his departure, to Jupiter
the Saviour, and likewise instituted Games ; on that day
of his departure he came to a great river called Stura, River Stura.
about 100 furlongs, and staied there two daies. On the
third day hee came to another River called Caumana thirty
furlongs further, where the water began to be salt, and the
tide ascended. Thence he sailed twenty furlongs to
Coreatis within the River. Moving thence they saw the
white frothy surge at the mouth of the River, and in a
ditch or channell made of five furlongs, he anchored his
fleet when the tyde came 150. furlongs, thence he came to [i. i. 87.]
the He Crocala, neere to the which are the Indian ik Crocala.
Arrhabes. Thence he removed, having mount Irus on
the right hand, and the He Halitenea on the left, to a Port Ik Hnlitenea.
which he called Alexanders Port, before which is Bubarta Ik Bubarta.
a small Hand. There he staid foure and twenty daies,
and gathered Sea Mice and Oysters wonderful! great.
The winde ceasing, he went sixtie furlongs neere the
He Doma, where they were forced to goe twenty fur- Ik Doma.
233
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Saranga.
Sacalasis.
Morontobor'u.
End of India.
The Orita.
J II their sail-
ing is with
Oares and by
shoare.
* Was not this
age thinke you
like to saile to
Peru or His-
paniola ?
Ships a rarity.
longs within land for fresh water : Having passed 300.
furlongs the next day, they came to the Region Saranga,
and fetched water eight furlongs within land. Departing
thence hee came to Sacalasis, and passing two rockes
so neere that the ships edged on them as they passed
by, after 300. furlongs he anchored in Morontoboris,
a round, deepe and safe harbour with a narrow entrance,
called the Womens Port, The next day he left an
Hand to Sea ward of him and yet so neere the shoare
that the Sea seemed a Gut or narrow ditch. That day he
sailed sixtie furlongs. On that shoare was a wood and
shadie Hand. The next day he sailed thorow a narrow
channell, the ebbe having left a great part dry, and
having passed 120. furlongs he came to the mouth of
the River Arabius, where is a great and safe harbour.
They fetched water sixtie furlongs up the River in a
Lake. At the harbour is an Hand full of Oisters and all
sorts of fish. This River confineth India ; the next
Regions are possessed by the Oritse ; their first anchoring
on the Orite-shoare was Pagali, having sailed 200. fur-
longs neere a craggie rocke. The next day 300. furlongs
to Bacana : and because the shoare was rockie, hee was
forced to anchor farre from land. In this way three ships
were lost in a storme, but the persons were saved being
neere the shoare.
He sailed thence two hundred furlongs to Comala : and
there went on shoare and set up tents to refresh his people
wearied with their long * Navigation, and desiring to have
some rest. Here Leonnatus, to whom Alexander had
given Commission for the Oritae, overthrew them in a
great battell and slew 6000. The weatherbeaten ships
being repaired, and ten daies provisions being taken in,
and those sailers which were weary of the Sea, being left
with Leonnatus, some of his company supplying their
roomes : the Fleete proceeded 500. furlongs, and
anchored at the River Thomeros. The Inhabitants
dwelt in small cottages, and wondered at the Navie as a
strange Noveltie : they came to the shoare with lances of
234
VOYAGE OF NEARCHUS
six cubits sharpned and burned at the ends, easily chased by
those which were sent on shoare against them, which also
tooke some, which had hard and sharpe nailes wherewith
they killed fish, and cut softer wood (for they had no use
of Iron) the harder they cut with stones: their garments
were beasts or fishes skins. Here Nearchus staid five
dayes, and repaired his Navie. Proceeding three hundred
furlongs he came to Malana, the utmost border of the
Oritae, who for the most part dwell up within the land and
use Indian attire and armes, but differ in language and
customes. Nearchus had sailed now looo. furlongs from
Indus mouth to the Arrhabius, and 1600. by the Oritae.
Now also their shadowes fell Southward, and at noone
they had no shadow. The Starres also differed in their
height and appearance. After the Oritas are the Gedrosi The Gedrost.
amongst whom Alexander found more difficulty then in
all the rest of India. Nearchus having sailed 600. fur-
longs came to Bagisara, a convenient harbour : the Towne
Pasira is sixtie furlongs up from the Sea. Next day he
passed by a high overhanging Rocke, which runneth farre
into the Sea : and digging Wels had store of water, but
brackish : sailing other six hundred furlongs hee came to
Calime where Cornina lieth one hundred furlongs into the
Sea, an Hand whose Inhabitants sent Nearchus sheepe,
whose flesh tasted like Sea-fowles, they being fed with
fishes, there being no grasse there. Next day they sailed
two hundred furlongs to Carbis, the towne Cysa was thirty
furlongs from Sea. Here were small Fisher-boates, but
the Fishermen at sight of the Fleete ran away. He passed
next a high and craggy Cape, reaching one hundred and
fifty furlongs into the Sea, unto Mosarna a safe harbour.
There he tooke Hydracces a Gedrosian Pilot for Carmania.
The way from hence to the Persian Gulfe is not so evill
as the former.
Having sailed 750. furlongs he came to the Balomon
shoare, and after 400. furlongs to Barna, a towne where
were Gardens of Myrtle and divers flowers, culture of
trees, and more civilitie of the men. 400. furlongs further
235
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
The Ichtkyo-
phagi.
Manners of the
Ichthyophagi.
Fish-fed
beasts.
Whales.
[I. i. 88.]
How dijj'ers
this from a
Greenland
Whale-
t'oiage ?
he came to Dendrobosa, where they fish in small Boats,
not rowing like the Greekes, but like diggers beating the
waters on both sides. After 800. furlongs he came to
Cyiza a desert shore, and five hundred furlongs from
thence to the borders of the Ichthyophagi or Fish-eaters.
They invaded the Towne to get Corne which now failed
them ; but found little, except meale of rosted fishes, of
which they make Bread. Thence he went to Bagia a
rocke sacred to the Sunne, thence to Talmena a good
port, 1000. furlongs from Bagia. Thence to Canasis a
desert Citie 400. furlongs thence, 750. furlongs to Mount
Canate : thence 800. furlongs to Taii ; thence to Dagasira
300. furlongs, thence 1300. furlongs to the utmost con-
fines of the Ichthyophagi, in great want of provision : Here
was a Cape running farre into the Sea. The coast of the
Ichthyophagi is about loooo. furlongs, where all feede on
fish, yet are there few fishermen, but the Ebbe leaves the
fish on shoare, some have nets which reach two furlongs,
made of Palme-tree leaves. The softer fish they eate raw :
the greater and harder they roast in the Sunne, and then
beate them into powder and make a kinde of bread thereof,
some sprinkle the powder with wheate meale. Their
Beasts have no other foode, for there is no grasse.
There is store of Crabs, Oysters, and shel-fish ; Salt also
and Oyle produced by the soile it selfe ; some sowe a
little Corne. Their houses are made of Whales bones.
The Whales casting much water into the aire, the people
wondred what it was, and hearing that they were fishes, the
Oares fell out of their hands with feare : But after being
hartned, the ships went neere together, and with great
shouts and noise of Oares and sound of Trumpets feared
the Whales, and made them sinke into the deepe. The
prodigious tales of the He Nosala sacred to the Sunne, on
which, if any went ashoare he should never be scene after,
Nearchus proved false by his owne experiment : as also
another tale went thereof that a Nymph there dwelt,
which lay with men that came thither, and after turned
them into fishes.
236
VOYAGE OF NEARCHUS
After he was come to Carmania, he anchored before a TheCarmani
Cape where the Persian gulfe goeth inward & then sailed Persian gulfe
the red Sea
no longer to the West, but betwixt the West and North, '^^ ^^^-^ ^^ '^^'°
for most Northerly. Being come to Padichorus he sailed
thence 800. furl, to the rock Maceta, of a daies sailing,
whence Cinamon and Spices are carried to the Assyrians.
After 700. furl, he came to Neapotanum and 100. furl.
further to the River Anenus; the Region is called
Armozia, cultivated and fertile, except of Olives. Here Jrmozta,nozv
they went ashoare desirous to rest from their labour, and ^ma/.
there found a Graecian which told them that Alexanders
Campe was not farre off, five daies journey from the Sea.
Here Nearchus repaired his Navie, and meane while sent
to the King, & after went himselfe, he and his by their
changed weatherbeaten countenances and growne haire,
being not knowne by those whom Alexander had sent to
him. Some had made Alexander beleeve his Fleet was ^ f^i^S
lost, which finding otherwise, hee wept for joy, swearing '^J'^'^h V^SP^^
by the Grecian Jupiter, and by the Lybian Ammon, that he
more joyed in those tidings then in the Empire of all Asia.
After this hee instituted Musical and Gymnicke Games,
and pompe to Jupiter Servator, to Hercules, to Apollo
the chaser away of evill, and to Neptune, with the other
Sea-Gods. Especially Nearchus was eminent and glorious,
the whole army casting flowers and garlands on him.
Alexander after this would have sent another to bring
the Fleet to Susae, which Nearchus envying to any other,
intreated that the whole glory might be entire to himselfe,
and was sent backe. After sacrifice to Jupiter the savior,
Nearchus exhibited a Gymnicke game (for trying of mas-
teries, which we call prizes) and set saile. He passed by a Legend of Ery-
small Hand called Organa, and another lesse called ^/^«^ ^'J ^^''f
Oaracta, 300. rurlongs rrom the place whence he set rorth, ^^^ Arabkke
where were many Vines, Palmes, and Fruits. Here they Gulfe to this
said was the Sepulcher of Erythrus, or King Red, which Persian, such
gave name to this red Sea. The Hand was 800. furlongs ^/ ^^^ ^p^^ f
long, of which having sailed two hundred, he saw another supersticious
Hand forty furlongs long sacred to Neptune, and reported traditions.
237
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
to be inaccessible. At their departing three ships stucke
fast by reason of the Tide, which at the next floud were
afloate againe. After forty furlongs sailing hee anchored
in another Hand 300. furlongs from the Continent ;
thence to the He Pylora, in which is Dodon a towne which
hath nothing but fish and water. After 300. furlongs
sailing, he came to a Cape running farre into the
Sea, thence 300. furlongs to the He Cataea sacred to
Mercury and Venus, whither dedicated Goates and
Sheepe are yeerely sent which there grew wilde.
Hitherto the Carmani extend about 3700. furlongs by the
shoare. These live like the Persians their neighbours.
Thence Nearchus sailed to the He Caicandros, forty fur-
longs, and thence to an inhabited Hand where Pearles are
Beginning of found, fifty f. Thence to Mount Ochus, and thence to
the Persians. Apostane, 450. f. and after 400. f. to a Bay celebrated
with many Villages ; thence 600. f. to the mouth of the
River Oreon : thence 800. f. to River Sitacus. All this
course was on the Persian shoare, shelvie for the most part
and fenny. Thither Alexander had sent provision of
Corne, and they staied one and twenty dales to refresh
themselves, and repaire their Navie. Sailing thence 750.
f. he came to Hieratis by the River Heratemis, the next
day to the River Padargus, where is a fertile place called
Mesambria a peninsula : 200. furlongs to Taornus to the
great River, above whose entrance 200. furlongs are the
Persian Kings Palaces. In this way he saw a Whale dead
fifty cubits long, with Oisters growing on the skin.
Dolphins also bigger then those in our Seas. He pro-
ceeded 200. furlongs to the River Rhogonis fifty furlongs
to the River Brizana : thence to Arosis the bigest River
in all his course, the end of the Persian borders, that
Beginning of shoare containing 4400. furlongs. There begin the
the Susians. Susians, and within land the Uzians, as the Mardi to the
Persians, and the Cossasi to the Medes.
Having sailed on the Susian shoare 500. furlongs,
he came to Cataderbis, a fishie Lake, neere which is the
He Margastana: then he passed sholds which scarsely
238
MUSiEUS AND THEB^US
admitted ships single, discerned by stakes or poles pur-
posely fixed there, the mirie ground taking a man up to
the waste. In such way he sailed 500, furlongs. There-
after in a night and day he sailed 900. f. to the mouth of
Euphrates, neere Diridotis a Village of the Babylonians, a Euphrates and
Mart for the Spices of Arabia. From thence to Babylon, Babylonians.
Nearchus saith, are 3300. f Nearchus hearing that Alex-
ander was going to Susae, sailed backe toward Pasitigris, that
sailing up the streame he might meete him, having the
Susians on the left hand, and the Lake into which Tigris
runneth 600. f. from the River it selfe, at Aginis a towne of
the Susians. Having sailed 150. f. he staid till the
returne of his Messengers from the King. At last both
armies were joined with incredible joy, and Alexander
exhibited divers kinds of game with sacrifices, & much
honour was done to Nearchus ; Alexander also crowned
him and Leonnatus with a crown of gold. Alexander
sent others on the right hand to discover all the coasts of
Arabia. And thus Europe must acknowledge Alexander
the chiefe Easterne discoverer, as the Roman armes first
opened to us the West. We will adde a little out of
Ecclesiasticall writers.
Chap. X.
The Travels of Musaeus, Thebseus and others men-
tioned by Saint Ambrose * ; of others also
mentioned in the Ecclesiasticall Histories of
Eusebius, Ruffinus, Socrates and Sozomen.
Usaeus Bishop of the Dolens related to
the Authour of the Tractate De Moribus
Brachmanorum (supposed to be Saint
Ambroses) that hee intending to goe into
India to see the Brachmans, had travelled
thorow almost all the Region Serica, in
which hee said there were Trees (which
broughti fourth not only leaves, but very fine wooll also,
of which they make Garments called Serica ; and that
239
[I. i. 89.]
* Edit. Paris.
1614.
This Tractate
is in the Vati-
can, Floren-
tine, and Mil-
Ian Libraries
attributed to
Saint Am-
brose. Others
doubt zchether
thatFaiherbee
the Author, or
Palladius,
d^c.
Gotten Trees
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
or Shrubs.
Serica is
Aereby is
knoione to be
far short of
China, neere
zvhich Alex-
ander never
Aromata.
Muziris.
^Perhaps the
Maldivas
Thebceus in
many things a
fabler.
there was a memorable Pillar of stone thus inscribed ;
I Alexander came hitherto ; and that having passed
thorow many Countreyes, he came at last to Ariana neere
the River Indus, and by the intolerable heat was inforced
to returne into Europe, not having seene the Brachmans.
He reported that he had heard of Thebaeus a certaine
Scholer which went into India to see and conferre with
Indian Philosophers called Brachmans and Gymnosophists:
but hee was there captived. For shipping himselfe with
certaine Merchants in the Red Sea, he first came to the
Towne of the Adulites, or the Bay Adulicus, after that
to the Promontory Aromata, and a Mart of the Troglo-
dytes, and hence to places of the Assumites, and many
dayes after to Muziris the Mart of all India on this side
Ganges, and having stayed a while there, he passed over
to the He Taprobane. This is governed by foure Princes,
one of which is the chiefe, whom the others obey, and to
him are subject a thousand Hands, as he reported, of the
Arabian and Persian Seas, and those which they call
Mammolas.^ The Hand hath five Rivers very great,
the temperature such that at the same time the same
Trees produced blossomes and fruits some greene, some
ripe. The men live on Fruits, Rice and Milke, and the
chiefe men eate Mutton and Goats flesh on solemne
dayes. He was taken as a Spie and kept sixe yeeres in
Prison, but the Governour which had so used a Roman
Citizen, was by the Emperors command flayed. He
reporteth true and false things blended, and amongst
others of the Brachmans thus. They live naked in the
Regions adjoyning to the River Ganges ; they have no
beasts, tillage, use of Iron, nor any kinde of Instrument
to doe any worke : they have an excellent Aire and
temperate Climate. They alway worship God, of whom
they professe a distinct knowledge, both of his Providence
and Divinity. They alwayes pray, but in their Prayer
looke not to the East, but directly to Heaven. They
eate (as the beasts) what they find on the ground, leaves,
and herbes; they have the herbe Inula and the Tree
240
MUSiEUS AND THEBiEUS
Acanthus, The men live on the further side of Ganges,
on the Ocean Coasts, the women on this side, to whom
their Husbands use to have recourse in July and August.
For those moneths ^ seeme colder there, because the ^ This is not
Sunne then comes neerer to us, and when they have ^^^ ^^"^^^ ^"J
continued fortie dayes with their wives, they returne jj/i^f^j. ^ij^j.
home. When a woman hath had a child or two, her in those places
Husband forbeareth her altopct^er And if in five yeeres neere the hih
a woman hath no child, shee is divorced. And thus their V tiaiagate,
number is but small. The River is passed over with ^heat and cold
great difficultie by reason of the tyrannic of Ondonitus, asbyfaireand
which infesteth those places, and of a certaine beast so foule weather,
great that hee devoureth a whole Elephant. This beast ^^"^"' ^^"^&
■ ^ , ^1 T) L J c -in the same
IS not scene when the iJrachmans time or passage is. pygpl„.,^lt^ gf
There are Dragons also reported to be seventie Cubits the Stcnne on
long, I saw one whose skin was two and fortie foot : one side, and
Ants as great as a mans span. Scorpions a Cubit long, Summer on the
&c. If this Scholler Thebaeus be worthy credit. There ,„„,„ .-, ,„
/T-. r ^ TTT • r time, to
are m the same Tractate added out or the Writers of which perhaps
Alexanders life many speeches and discourses of the is here alluded.
Brachmans, which I forbeare here to insert. They indeed -^^b.Ep. I. z.
are in many points admirable, if some Greekes have not ^I'^^'j^
rather made experiment of their wits and facultie in Philo-
sophicall discourses, then delivered a true Historic ; at
least mixed truth and seeming together, as wee see here
in this Bishop and his Thebasus. Those Gymnosophists
(as Megasthenes also related) condemned Calanus,
which followed Alexander, whose Epistle is extant in a
worke of Saint Ambrose lesse suspected, which I have
here also inserted, out of Saint Ambrose his seventh
Epistle.
Calanus to Alexander. Thy friends perswade thee
to lay hands and violence on an Indian Philosopher ;
not so much as dreaming of our workes. For thou
maist remoove our bodies from place to place, but thou
shalt not compell our minds to doe that which they are
not willing, any more then thou canst make Stones or
Trees to speake. A great fire causeth burning smart
I 241 Q
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
'^ Euseb. de.
vit Const. I.
4. c. 50.
Indian Em-
bassadors to
Constantine,
as before to
Augustus.
[I. i. 90.]
^oc, hist.
Eccles. I. 1.
c. 15.
Sozom. hist.
Ec. /. 2. f. 23.
to living bodies, and worketh corruption : but we are
above this, for we are burned alive. No King or Prince
can extort from us to doe what we have not determined :
Nor are wee like the Philosophers of Greece, which
have studied words insteed of deeds, to get themselves
a name and reputation. With us things are companions
to words, and words to the things, our deeds quicke and
speeches short, we have a blessed libertie in vertue.
Eusebius*" in the Life of Constantine mentioneth an
Indian Embassie sent to him with rich Presents of almost
all kind of Gemmes, and beasts differing from ours,
with Pictures and Statues, whereby the Indians acknow-
ledged him Emperour, and King of all unto the remotest
Coast of the Ocean, that as the Britaines, in the furthest
West obeyed him at first, so now at last the Indians
in the extremest East.
Socrates and Sozomene in their Ecclesiasticall Histories
have related how in Constantines dayes Christian Religion
entred the Inner India, which (as some thinke) till that
time had not heard of Christ. Meropius a Philosopher
of Tyre being desirous to see India (provoked by the
Example of Metrodorus the Philosopher, which before
that had travelled thorow that Region) sailed thither
with two boyes of his Kindred skilful! in the Greeke
Tongue. When he had satisfied his desire, and was
now readie to returne, the league betwixt the Indians and
Roman Empire was broken, and the Philosopher with
all his company were taken and slaine, the two youths
excepted, which were presented to the Indian King.
The King tooke liking of them, and made one of them
named Aedesius his Cup-bearer, and Frumentius (so was
the other named) his Secretary. Soone after the King
dyed and gave them liberty. The Queene seing the
young King a child, desired their care and assistance
till he were growne to manhood. They yeelded and
Frumentius managed the government, who enquiring
amongst the Roman Merchants which came thither,
whether there were any Christians amongst them, gave
242
MUSiEUS AND THEB^US
them a place by themselves to serve God after the
Christian manner, and in processe of time builded a
Church to pray in. These Christians instructing some
of the Indians in the mysteries of the faith, added them
to their societie. When the King was come to mans
estate, Frumentius and iEdesius deliver up their accounts,
and desire leave to returne to their Countrey, the King and
his mother earnestly (but in vaine) intreating their stay.
-(^desius went to Tyre to see his friends, Frumentius S. Athanaslus
went to Alexandria, and acquainted Athanasius, then ^("^^ Fruniea-
newly Bishop with the premisses, and the hopes of Indian ^-^^^ inr/if
conversion, desiring him to send a Bishop and Clergie
thither. Athanasius considering well the businesse, con-
secrateth Frumentius Bishop, saying he had no man fitter
for that purpose, who thus honoured returneth and
preacheth the faith to the Indians, builds many Churches,
and by the grace of God worketh many Miracles, healing
both bodies and soules of many. Ruffinus writeth, that
hee heard these things of iEdesius himselfe, who also
at Tyre obtayned the dignity of Priesthood. The Iberians con-
Iberians (now called Georgians) were at the same time ^'^'■''^'^•
converted by meanes of a Captive Christian woman, which
by Miracles perswaded the King and people to receive
the faith of Christ, which sent Embassadors to Constantine
to enter into league, and to obtayn a Bishop & Clergie,
which the same Ruffinus reporteth, he heard of Bacurius
a great man of that Nation. Before we leave Socrates,
it is meet in this Argument of Travels, to mention his
report of Palladius, a man of so strong constitution and Palkdius his
admirable abilitie, that he in three dayes could ride from swiftnesse and
Constantinople to the Confines betwixt the Persian and ^'''^J^f"
Roman Empires, and returne thither againe to his Master '"^' ' '''^' ^'
Theodosius the Emperour in three other dales. Yea,
he swiftly posted to all parts of the World to which
he was sent, insomuch that one said of him. This man
by his swiftnesse makes the Romane Empire, as large
as it is, to be very narrow. The Persian King was
amazed to heare these things reported of him.
243
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
'•' This was
intended the
beginning of
our promised
EiiropaanPil-
grimage : but
no man assisted
the Pilgrime,
zvhich forced
him to leave
off, and in
token of his
intents to give
this taste
thereof
* The fourth
time it is now
on the Presse.
Jo. 2. lO.
Gen. 15. I.
i.Ccr. 15.2^
Dedit se in
merituMy
dabit se in
premium.
Ber.
[I.i.91.]
;
Chap. XL
A briefe and generall consideration of* Europe.
§. I.
Of Europe compared with the other parts of the
World.
Hree parts of the World have beene three
times * visited by our more laborious then
learned Muse : the Fourth for whose
sake that triple-worke received so often
survay, hath seemed forgotten, Asia,
Africa, and America, have first bin dis-
covered to our Reader, not as enjoying
the first and best place, but offering their readie service
and best attendance unto Europe ; the least in quantity,
and last in discourse, but greatest in those things which
for greatnesse and goodnesse deserve the most applause
and admiration. Our method hath not observed that
Feast-masters rule, at the beginning to set forth good
Wine, and when men have well drunke, then that which
is worse ; but we have kept the good Wine untill now :
following His example, who in the first Creation made
Man last ; in humane and reasonable designes, allots
the last execution, to the first intentions ; in Religions
Mysteries sends the Gospel after the Law, gives Heaven
after Earth, and reserves Himselfe for the last service,
to be our exceeding great reward ; when God shall be
all in all unto his servants. Him I beseech that here also
he will turne our water into Wine, that we may be able
to give Feastivall entertainment unto our Guests, that
as Europe excels the other parts of the World, so my
Muse may here exceed her wonted selfe, and present it
unto you in ornaments of Art, Industry and Syncerity,
befitting such a Subject. Hard were our hap to suffer
shipwracke in the Haven ; to faile in the last Act would
marre the Comaedie ; to be a stranger at home, and like
244
CONSIDERATIONS OF EUROPE
the Lapwing to flie most and cry lowdest, being farthest
from the Nest, were to travell of vanitie, and bring forth
folly, or with the wilde Prodigall in the Gospell to be Luke 15. 17.
still travelling from himselfe. We are now in manner Jx6'S'"'&-y.
at home, when most remote, never out of European
limits, and therefore need not feare (as before) burning
or frozen Zones, huge Oceans, new Constellations, un-
knowne Lands, unpassable Deserts, uncouth Monsters,
Savage beasts, more beastly and monstrous men. We
need not follow the out-worne foot-prints of rare un-
certaine Travellers, where Truth herselfe is suspicious in
such forren disguised habit, nor need wee doubt to want
guides, except the store become a sore, and plentie trouble-
some. Only we may feare in this taske frequent Cen-
surers, not rigid Catoes, or severer judicious Judges, but
capricious Novices, which having comne to their Lands
sooner then their wits, would think the World might
condemne them of ill-spent time, if they should not spend
an indigested censure on the Bookish Travels of others.
But I should be like them if I should feare them, shallow
and emptie. However, I have adventured on this Euro-
pean Stage : wherein we are first to consider the more
generall Occurrences, and after that the particular Regions.
Of the former sort are the Names, Bounds, Excellencies,
Languages.
§. II.
The Names of Europe.
|He Ancients have differed much, nor is the ques-
tion yet agreed on, about the limits of Europe,
some comprehending Africa under this division f^^''- de ling.
(making but two parts of the World) others adding the ''^'- ^' *•
same to Asia. Thus Varro divides the Universe into
Heaven and Earth, this into Asia and Europe, allowing
to that the Southerne parts, to this the Northerne. So
Silius sings of Afrike,
Aut ingens Asiae latus, aut pars tertia rerum.
245
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Luc. I. 9.
Sal. Bel. Jug.
Jug. C. D. I.
16. c. 17.
O70S. I.2.C.2.
Paul ap.
Juson. hoc.
in Pane. yr.
Her. L 4.
* Horn. Iliad.
^
Moschus.
Lycoph.
Theocr. Apol-
lod. Horat.
Ovid. Senec.
Manil ar'c.
Euseb. Chron.
L 2.
Lucan otherwise,
Si ventos Coelumque sequaris
* Gor. Orig.
I. 9. z>er. by
transposition
Eur,asTereus
of Tcrucs.
Pars erit Europae, neque enim plus littora Nili
Quam Scythicus Tanais primis a Gadibus absint.
This opinion is alleadged by Salust, Saint Augustine,
Orosius, Paulinus, followed by Isocrates and others.
But the most attribute to Europe only a third, and that
the least part in their partition of the elder World.
No lesse contention hath beene about the Etymology
of the Name, which Herodotus saith is unknowne. Others
fetch from I know not what Europa, the daughter of
Agenor, ravished by Jupiter in forme of a Bull. The
Truth should indeed be ravished by our Poets, if the
Fable bee received ; for she was transported from Phoe-
nicia, a Region of Asia into Africa ; others say into
Cyprus; and if wee agree to others that it was into
Creta, yet KjO^Te? aei y^ova-rai, unlikely it is a small Hand
for a small stay (for shee was after that carried into
Afrike) could give name to so great a part of the
World. Nor have wee much more satisfaction in
Europus, the sonne of one Himerus King of some part
(can you tell where?) of Europe. Europs raigned over
the Sicyonians, saith Pausanias : at that time when Abram
was borne, if wee follow Eusebius, and may bee the
likelier Author of this name. Some ascribe it to the
goodlinesse of the Europaean Tract, as being beautiful!
to the sight. Becanus derives it from ver,* which signi-
fieth great or excellent, and hop, a multitude ; rather
chasing a Dutch then Greeke Etymologie, that people
inhabiting Europe sooner (as hee conceives) then this.
And in another booke noted by himselfe for a second
Impression, he liketh better that it should be composed of
E, i. marriage ; ur excellent ; hop, hope ; alluding to that
prophecie of Noah, that Japheth should dwell in the tents
of Shem, whose posterity being divorced, the Church of
the Gentiles in Japhets progenie should succeed in a more
stable and everlasting marriage. Ptolemey better thinkes
246
CONSIDERATIONS OF EUROPE
it might bee called Celtica, almost every Region thereof
being antiently either wholly or in part, peopled with the
Celtae: which Ortelius, Paulus Merula, and others have
shewed in the particulars. Some have called Europe
Tyria, of that Tyriam maiden aforesaid ravished by a
Bull (a Bull-formed, or as others, a Bull-signed ship;
after Palephatus, a man whose name was Bull; a Band
of Souldiers say others bearing a Bull in their Banner;
the Mythologians can tell you more, if this bee not too
much:) Some have of Japhet called it Japetia. The
Abasines and Easterne Inhabitants of Asia call the
Europasans Franks, which name I suppose was occasioned
by their Expeditions and Conquests in the Holy Land,
and the Countries adjoyning by the Westerne Forces, in
the composition whereof the French were a principall Bee of this 1%.
ingredient; that I mention not a French Councell to ^- 1-2.3.'2^4-
further it, and the Crowne of Jerusalem falling to God-
frie of BuUen & his heires to reward it : whence it
hapned that the Europaeans then were, and ever since [I. i. 92.]
are by the Saracens and Easterne Asians called Frankes ;
as perhappes for the same cause the Turkes call those
of the Popish Faith, stiling those of the Greekish Re-
ligion Romaeans, of their chiefe Citie Constantinople,
otherwise named New Rome.
§. III.
The Quantitie, and Bounds.
He quantitie of Europe is much larger, especi-
ally towards the North, then Ptolemey and the
elder Geographers have written. At Wardhouse,
and the North Cape, the longest day is reckoned two
moneths and seven houres, in 71. degrees 30. minutes,
whereas at the Hill Calpe, one of Hercules Pillars, and
at Cabo Maini in Morea (accounted the most Southerne
parts in 36. degrees) the day is but fourteene houres
and an halfe at the longest. Much difference hath beene
about the Easterne Confines. Plato, Aristotle, Herodotus,
247
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
and others extend it to the River Phasis, or that Isth-
mus betwixt the Euxine and Caspian Seas ; Dionysius,
Arrianus, Diodorus, Polybius, lornandes, adde nothing to
the River Tanais : which Ortelius passeth over and takes
in both Volga and all the Muscovites and Tartarian
Hords, as farre as the River Ob. Ptolemey imagineth
a Une from Tanais Northwards; which well agrees to
the method of our History, as including the most part
of the Russian Empire. All the other parts are bounded
and washed by the Sea, Palus Maeotis, the Euxine, and
Egean on the East inclining to the South; the Medi-
terranean on the South, on the West and North the
Ocean. Bertius numbers 2400. Italian miles in the lati-
tude, and 3000. in the longitude.
§. mi.
The Qualitie and Excellencies.
He Qualitie of Europe exceeds her Quantitie, in
this the least, in that the best of the World.
For how many both Seas and Deserts take up
spacious Regions in Asia, Africa, and America ? whereas
in Europe neither watry Fens, nor unstable Bogs, nor
Inland Seas, nor unwholsome Ay res, nor wild Woods,
with their wilder Savage Inhabitants, nor snow-covered
Hills, nor stiffling Frosts, nor long long Nights, nor
craggy Rocks, nor barren Sands, nor any other effect of
Angry Nature, where she seemes in some, or other parts
thereof the hardest step-mother, can prohibite all habita-
tion and humane societie. In the most parts Nature
hath shewed her selfe a naturall and kind Mother; the
providence of God, and industry of Man, as it were
conspiring the Europasan good. Which of the Sisters
are comparable in a temperate aire.'' which in a soile so
generally fertile, so diversified in Hills and Dales, so
goodly Medowes, cheerefiill Vineyards, rich Fields, fat
Pastures, shadie Woods, delightfull Gardens, varietie of
Creatures on it, of Metalls and Mineralls in it, of Plants
248
CONSIDERATIONS OF EUROPE
and Fruits growing out of it ? Which so watered with
Fountaines, Brookes, Rivers, Bathes, Lakes out of her
owne bowells ? such sweet Dewes and comfortable Showers
from Heaven ? so frequent insinuations of the Sea, both
for commerce with others, and proper Marine com-
modities? Which so peopled with resolute courages,
able bodies, well qualified mindes? so fortified with
Castles, edified with Townes, crowned with Cities ? And
if in some of these things Asia, Afrike, and America piac.
may seeme equall, or in any thing superiour, yet even
therein also they are inferiour, by just and equall
inequalitie made Tributaries and Servants to Europe :
the first captived by Alexander, the first and second by
the Romans, the last and the most commodious places
of the first, with all the Sea Trade, by Spanish and
Portugall Discoveries and Conquests; first, second, last,
All and more then they all, since and still made open
and obnoxious to the English and Dutch, which have
discovered new Northerne Worlds, and in their thrice-
worthy Marine Armes have so often imbraced the in-
feriour Globe. Asia yeerely sends us her Spices, Silkes,
Gemmes ; Africa her Gold and Ivory ; America receiveth
severer Customers and Tax- Masters, almost every where
admitting Europasan Colonies.
If I speake of Arts and Inventions (which are Mans
properest goods, immortall Inheritance to our mortalitie)
what have the rest of the world comparable.? First the
Liberall Arts are most liberall to us, having long since
forsaken their Seminaries in Asia and Afrike, and here
erected Colledges and Universities. And if one Athens
in the East (the antient Europaean glory) now by Turkish
Barbarisme be infected, how many many Christian Athenses
have wee in the West for it. As for Mechanicall Sciences,
I could reckon our Ancestors inventions now lost, as that
malleable Glasse in the dayes of Tiberias ; that oleum
vinum found in olde Sepulchers still burning:, after i coo. K ' , ^" ,
yeeres ; 1 could glory or Archimedes his ingenuous ^igpgyditis 6^
Engines ; but miserum est ist hue verbum & pessimum, repartis.
249
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
habuisse & non habere. I can recite later inventions
the Daughters of wonder. What eye doth not almost
loose it selfe in beholding the many artificiall Mazes and
[I. i. 93.] Labyrinths in our Watches, the great heavenly Orbes
and motions imitated in so small a modell ? What eares
but Europaean, have heard so many Musicall Inventions
for the Chamber, the Field, the Church ? as for Bells,
Europe alone beares the bel, and heares the Musicall
consort thereof in the Steeples diversified, yea thence
descending to Birds and Squirells .'' Where hath the
taste beene feasted with such varieties for delight, for
health.'' are not Distillations, the Arts also of Candying
and Preserving meere Europasan ? If I should descend
lower, who invented the Stirrop to ascend, the Saddle
to ride the Horse.'' Who devised so many kindes of
motions by Clock-workes, besides Clockes and Dialls to
measure Time, the measurer of all things.? Who in-
vented wild Fires that scorne the waters force and
violence ? Who out of ragges to bring such varieties
of Paper for Mans manifold use .? Who so many kinds
of Mills } Who ever dream't of a perpetuall Motion
by Art, or De quadratura circuli, or innumerable other
Mathematicall, and Chymicall devises.? And what hath
Mars in the World elsewhere to parallel with our Ord-
nance, and all sorts of Gunnes ? or the Muses with our
Printing .? Alas, China yeelds babes and babies in both
compared with us and ours : the rest of the World have
them borrowed of us or not at all. And for the Art
Military, the exactest Science, Discipline, Weapons,
Stratagems, Engines, Resolution, Successe herein, have
honoured Europe with the Macedonian and Roman
spoiles of the World : and even still the Turkish puis-
sance is here seated ; the English, Dutch, French, Italian,
Spanish courages have not degenerated from those Ances-
tors, which tamed and shooke in pieces that Tamer and
Terror of the World, the Roman Monarchy.
But what speake I of Men, Arts, Armes ? Nature
hath yeelded her selfe to Europaean Industry. Who
250
CONSIDERATIONS OF EUROPE
ever found out that Loadstone and Compasse, that findes
out and compasseth the World ? Who ever tooke pos-
session of the huge Ocean, and made procession round
about the vast Earth ? Who ever discovered new Con-
stellations, saluted the Frozen Poles, subjected the Burn-
ing Zones? And who else by the Art of Navigation
have seemed to imitate Him, which laies the beames of
his Chambers in the Waters, and walketh on the wings Ps. 104. 3.
of the Wind ? And is this all ? Is Europe onely a
fruitfull Field, a well watered Garden, a pleasant Paradise
in Nature ? A continued Citie for habitation ? Queene
of the World for power ? A Schoole of Arts Liberall,
Shop of Mechanicall, Tents of Military, Arsenall of
Weapons and Shipping ? And is shee but Nurse to
Nature, Mistresse to Arts, Mother of resolute Courages
and ingenious dispositions ? Nay these are the least of
Her praises, or His rather, who hath given Europe more
then Eagles wings, and lifted her up above the Starres.
I speake it not in Poeticall fiction, or Hyperbolicall
phrase, but Christian Sincerity. Europe is taught the
way to scale Heaven, not by Mathematicall principles,
but by Divine veritie. Jesus Christ is their way, their
truth, their life ; who hath long since given a Bill of
Divorce to ingratefuU Asia where hee was borne, and
Africa the place of his flight and refuge, and is become
almost wholly and onely Europaean. For little doe wee
find of this name in Asia, lesse in Africa, and nothing at
all in America, but later Europaean gleanings. Here are
his Scriptures, Oratories, Sacraments, Ministers, Mysteries.
Here that Mysticall Babylon, and that Papacie (if that
bee any glory) which challengeth both the Bishopricke See Boz. c. i
and Empire of the World ; and here the victory over
that Beast (this indeed is glory) by Christian Reformation
according to the Scriptures. God himselfe is our portion,
and the lot of Europes Inheritance, which hath made Nature
an indulgent Mother to her, hath bowed the Heavens
over her in the kindest influence, hath trenched the Seas
about her in most commodious affluence, hath furrowed
251
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
in her delightfull, profitable confluence of Streames, hath
tempered the Ayre about her, fructified the Soyle on her,
enriched the Mines under her, diversified his Creatures
to serve her, and multiplied Inhabitants to enjoy her ;
hath given them so goodly composition of body, so good
disposition of mind, so free condition of life, so happy
successe in affaires ; all these annexed as attendants to
that true happinesse in Religions truth, which brings us
to God againe, that hee may bee both Alpha and Omega
in all our good. Even in Civilitie also Europe is the
youngest of the Three, but as Benjamin, the best beloved,
made heire to the Rest, exchanging the Pristine Bar-
barisme, and Incivilitie (which Authors blame in our
Ancestors) with Asia and Africa, for that Civilitie of
Manners, and Glory of Acts and Arts, which they (as
neerer the Arkes resting place) sooner enjoyed, by
Mohumetan pestilence long since becomne barbarous ;
the best of the one fitly called Barbaria, and the best
Moniments of the other being but names, ruines, car-
kasses, and sepulchrall Moniments of her quandam
Excellencies.
§. V.
Of the Languages of Europe.
S for their particular manners, dispositions, cus-
tomes, wee shall in due place observe : their
Mother Tongues and Originall Languages I
Jos. Seal.
opusc. d'latv'iba
de Eur op. ling
&'apMerula. _ - tv/i--i-i
/>. 2./. i.f. 8. will here out of Scaliger (our Europaean Mithridates)
relate. Of these he now reckons in Europe eleven,
seven of smaller note, foure of greater, which yeeld
[I. i. 94.] many Dialects, seeming differing languages out of them.
These are the Greeke, Latin, Dutch, and Slavon', from
whence by inflexion, trajection, mutation, and mixture,
are derived many others. Thus the Slavon hath Daugh-
ters or Dialects, the Russian, Polonian, Bohemian, Illyrian,
Dalmatian, and Windish tongues ; some of these also not
a little in themselves diversified. They use two sorts of
letters, the Russian depraved from the Greeke, with some
252
CONSIDERATIONS OF EUROPE
barbarous additions ; and the Dalmatian of Saint Hieroms
invention, much unlike the former. The Dutch hath
three principall Idiomes, Teutonisme, Saxonisme, and
Danisme. The first containes both the High and Low
Dutch ; the second, the Nord-albing, Frisland and English
Dialects; the third Danish, Sweden, and the Norwegian,
Mother of that of the Islanders. The Latin hath pro-
pagated the Italian, Spanish and French, The Greeke
in so many Lands and Hands so farre distant, cannot but
be much different.
The smaller languages yet Originall, without com-
merce and derivation from others are, the Epirotike,
or Albanian in the Mountaines of Epirus : Secondly the
Cosaks or Tartarian : Thirdly, the Hungarian, which
the Hunnes and Avares brought thither out of Asia:
Fourthly, that of Finnemark, which yeelds also the
Lappian : Fiftly the Irish, which is used likewise of the
Redshankes : Sixtly the Welsh or Brittish (the same with
that of the ancient Galles, as Master Camden hath proved)
spoken diversely in Wales, Cornwall, and little Britaine:
Seventhly, the Biscaine, the remainder of the old Spanish,
in use on both sides the Pyrenaean Hills. These were
all in Ecclesiasticall affaires subjected to the Constantino-
politan and Roman Bishops, and used five sorts of letters,
the Greeke, Latin, and Gottish, besides those two for-
merly mentioned. The Greeke principally possesseth the
South East, the Latin with her Daughters, the South ;
the Dutch, the North-west parts of Europe; and the
North-east, the Slavon.
And thus have we given a taste, of that which some-
times was intended, an Europaean Feast : in which if I
seeme to have broken promise, I have not done it alone ;
and povertie cleeres mee of perfidie. If yet my rashnesse
bee accused, in promising upon hopes of others assist-
ance, let him that hath relieved those wants throw the
first stone at the Promiser. How ever, I will rather
confesse the Action then stand Sute. Nor doe I now beg
helpes in that kind; it is too late. My body is worne
253
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
and old before and beyond my yeeres ; and to have borne
so long two such burthens as a Pulpit and Presse, that is,
Heaven and Earth, would perhaps have tired my quarrel-
ling Plaintiffe too, to have ascended the one (idque
Londini) twice or thrice a weeke ordinarily, and de-
scended the other with so frequent successions, and long
continuations. Hercules and Atlas were both weary of
one burthen : Patience yet and pardon ! for I have paid
here a great part of my debt. I have given thee the
Christian Sects, and Europes Ecclesiastike part, with her
other Secular parts also in great part both in Maps and
History presented, especially there where shee was lest
knowne : and if not so fully as the former in my Pil-
grimage, yet Poore men are welcome pay-masters when
they come with parts each weeke or moneth, or with day-
labour-set-offs ; though they cannot at once discharge
the whole debt. Indeed my Genius most leads mee to
remotest and lest knowne things, that where few others
can give intelligence, I may supply the Intelligencers
place. Of neere and knowne things, Scribimus indocti
Seven />arfs of doctique poemata passim. I have given thee Arctoa
f/ie World. Regio, the Polare World ; and Antarctica, the Southerne
Continent ; and both Americas ; besides Asia, Africa, and
Europe knowne to the Antients, Yea I have given thee
an Asia in Asia, and an Africa in Africa never knowne to
the Ancients ; as likewise I may affirme of the Northerne
Parts of Europe. Coetera quis nescit "^ Who cannot
dull and deafe thine eares with French, Dutch, Spanish,
Italian affaires } Neither are we destitute of some intelli-
gence and sleighter knowledge of Spaine, France, and
Germany, Italy and other parts, which you will find
handled in one or other place of this Worke, as much
as concerneth our Travelling purpose. As for Spaine,
the Kings Title is a sufficient Lecture, which some thus
expresse : P. By the Grace of God King of Castile, Lions,
Arragon, both Sicills, Jerusalem, Portugall, Navarre,
Granada, Toledo, Valencia, Galicia, Majorca and Minorca,
Sivil, Sardinia, Corduba, Corsica, Murcia, Jaen, Algarbia,
254
CONSIDERATIONS OF EUROPE
Algeria, Gibraltar, Canary Hands, East and West Indies,
of the Hands and Continent of the Ocean; Archduke
of Austria, Duke of Burgundy, Loraine, Brabant, Lun-
burg, Luxemburg, Geldres, Millaine, &c. Earle of Habs-
purg, Flanders, Tirol, Barcelona, Artois, Hannalt,
Holand, Zeland, Namur, Zutphen, &c. Marquesse of
the Empire, Lord of Biscay, Friezland, Mecklin, Utreck,
Over-Isell, Gruningen. Ruler in Asia and in Africa.
This doth more fully present the present Spaine to your
view, then to tell the Scituation, Mountaines and Rivers ;
of which every Map and Traveller can informe you.
France also is not to be now measured by the antient
Geographicall limits, but by the present Royall, so much
being most properly France, as is comprehended in that
most compact, best seated, well peopled, and goodliest of
Kingdomes. The parts you shall see in the Diocesse
hereafter following. Germany in largest sense by some
is bounded by Rhene, Vistula, the Danow and the Ocean,
is divided into Kingdomes, Dukedomes, Counties, and Cap. ult.
Marquisates. The Kingdomes are Denmarke, Norway,
Sweden, Boheme. The rest concerning Germany and
other parts of Europe I teach not here ; I point at rather
these things, and therefore will returne to Our former
discourse of languages, and therein produce a better
Linguist and Artist then my selfe. Our learned Country-
man, Master Brerewood in his laborious Travells and
Industrious Enquiries of Languages and Religions.
[Chapter XII.
255
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
[I. i. 95.]
Of the ant'ient
largenesse of
the Greeke
tongue.
Strabo. I. 8.
non longe a
principio.
Senec. Consol.
ad Helu. c. 6.
PH. I. 5. f.
29. hoc rat. in
Panegerk.
long.p05t.med.
Lucian. in
Dialog, de
Amarib. non
longe. ab Init.
Chapter XII.
Enquiries of Languages by Edw. Brerewood,
lately Professor of Astronomy in Gresham
Colledge.
Reece, as it was anciently knowne by the
name of Hellas, was inclosed betwixt
the Bay of Ambracia, with the River
Arachthus, that falleth into it on the
West, and the River Peneneus on the
North, and the Sea on other parts. So
that Acarnania and Thessalie, were to-
ward the Continent the utmost Regions of Greece. But
yet, not the Countries onely contained within those
limits, but also the Kingdomes of Macedon, and Epirus ;
being the next adjoyning Provinces (Macedon toward
the North, Epirus toward the West) had anciently
the Greeke tongue for their vulgar language : for
although it belonged originally to Hellas alone, yet
in time it became vulgar to these also.
Secondly, it was the language of all the Isles in the
^gaean Sea ; of all those Hands I say, that are betwixt
Greece and Asia, both of the many small ones, that
lie betweene Candie and Negropont, named Cyclades
(there are of them fiftie three) and of all above Negro-
pont also, as farre as the Strait of Constantinople.
Thirdly, of the lies of Candie, Scarpanto, Rhodes,
and a part of Cyprus and of all the small Hands along
the Coast of Asia, from Candie to Syria.
Fourthly, not only of all the West part of Asia the
lesse, (now called Anatolia, and corruptly Natolia) lying
toward the iEgaean Sea, as being very thicke planted with
Greeke Colonies: of which, some one, Miletus by name,
is registred by Seneca, to have beene the Mother of
seventie five, by Plinie, of eightie Cities ; But on the
North side also toward the Euxine Sea, as farre (saith
Isocrates) at Sinope, and on the South side respecting
256
ENQUIRIES OF LANGUAGES
Afrique, as farre (saith Lucian) as the Chelidonlan lies,
which are over against the confines of Lycia with Pam-
phylia. And yet although within these limits onely,
Greeke was generally spoken, on the Maritime Coast
of Asia, yet beyond them, on both the shoares Eastward,
were many Greeke Cities (though not without Barbarous
Cities among them). And specially I find the North
coast of Asia, even as farre as Trebizond, to have beene
exceedingly well stored with them. But, it may bee
further observed likewise out of Histories, that not onely
all the Maritime part of Anatolia could understand
and speake the Greeke tongue, but most of the Inland
people also, both by reason of the great traffike, which
those rich Countries had for the most part with Grecians,
and for that on all sides the East onely excepted, they
were invironed with them. Yet neverthelesse, it is
worthy observing, that albeit the Greeke tongue prevailed
so farre in the Regions of Anatolia, as to bee in a
manner generall, yet for all that it never became vulgar,
nor extinguished the vulgar languages of those Countries.
For it is not onely particularly observed of the Galatians, Hieron. in
by Hierome, that beside the Greeke tongue, they had P^°^^- ^: ^-
also their pecuhar language like that or Irier: and Q^i^t;
of the Carians by Strabo, that in their language were strab. I. 14.
found many Greeke wordes, which doth manifestly import "^Ub. citato
it to have beene a severall tongue: but it is directly ^°^'^J-^'Ye
recorded by Strabo (out of Ephorus) that of sixteene ^2.
severall Nations, inhabiting that Tract, only three were
Grecians, and all the rest (whose names are there
registred) barbarous ; and yet are not omitted the Cap-
padocians, Galatians, Lydians, Maeonians, Cataonians, no
small Provinces of that Region. Even as it is also
observed by Plinie and others, that the twentie two Plm./.j.cz^.
languages, whereof Mithridates King of Pontus is re- ^'^^- ^^^- ^^
membred to have beene so skilfull, as to speake them (p^//_ /_ 17.^.
without an Interpreter, were the languages of so many 17.
Nations subject to himselfe, whose dominion yet wee
know to have beene contained, for the greatest part,
I 257 R
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
within Anatolia. And although all these bee evident
testimonies, that the Greeke tongue was not the vulgar
or native language of those parts, yet, among all none
is more effectual, then that remembrance in the second
Chapter of the Acts, where divers of those Regions,
Act. 2. 9. (St" as Cappadocia, Pontus, Asia, Phrygia, and Pamphylia,
lo- are brought in for instances of differing languages.
Fiftly, Of the greatest part of the Maritime Coast
of Thrace, not onely from Hellespont to Byzantium
*Dousa.Itin. (which was *that part of Constantinople, in the East
Constat! tinopo- corner of the Citie, where the Serraile of the Great
ht.pag.zi,. 'j'^j.j^^ ^^^ standeth) but above it, all along to the
out-lets of Danubius. And yet beyond them also;
I find many Greeke Cities to have been planted along
^c-^Jax Can- that Coast (Scylax of Carianda is my Author, with
if'jl^aJd ^°"^^ others) as farre as the Strait of Caffa, and
VeReLGetic. specially in Taurica. Yea, and beyond that Strait also
c. 5. Eastward, along all the Sea Coast of Circassia, and
Mengrelia, to the River of Phasis, and thence com-
passing to Trebizond, I find mention of many scattered
Greeke Cities: that is, (to speake briefly) in all the
circumferences of the Euxine Sea.
Sixtly, (from the East and North to turne toward
the West) it was the language of all the West and
South Hands, that lie along the Coast of Greece, from
Candie to Corfu, which also was one of them, and
withall of that fertile Sicily, in which one Hand, I have
[I. i. 96.] observed in good Histories, above thirtie Greeke Col-
onies to have beene planted, and some of them goodly
Cities, specially Agrigentum and Syracusa, which later
Strab. I. 6. in Strabo hath recorded to have been one hundred and
medio. eighty furlongs, that is, of our miles two and twenty
and a halfe in circuit.
Seventhly, not onely of all the Maritime Coast of
Italie, that lyeth on the Tyrrhene Sea, from the River
Garigliano, (Liris it was formerly called) to Leucopetra,
the most Southerly point of ItaHe, for all that shoare
being neere about two hundred and fortie miles, was
258
ENQUIRIES OF LANGUAGES
inhabited with Greeke Colonies : And thence forward,
of all that end of Italie, that lyeth towardes the Ionian
Sea, about the great Bayes of Squilacci and Taranto
(which was so thicke set with great and goodly Cities
of Graecians, that it gained the name of Magna Graecia)
but, beyond that also, of a great part of Apulia, lying
towards the Adriatique Sea. Neither did these Mari-
time parts onely, but as it seemeth the Inland people
also towards that end of Italie, speake the Greeke
tongue. For I have seene a few old Coynes of the
Brutians, and more may bee seene in Goltzius having Goltz. in
Greeke Inscriptions, wherein I observe they are named ^'^mismat.
^pemoL with an ae, and two tt, and not as the Romane ^^^^i^ rj,^i,
Writers terme them, Brutii. And I have seene one 24.
piece also of Pandosia, an Inland Citie of those parts,
with the like. Neither was the vulgar use of the Greeke
Tongue, utterly extinct in some of those parts of Italie,
till of late : for Galateus a learned man of that Countrey Galat. in de-
hath left written, that when he was a Boy (and he ^"''^P- ^'^^'^'-
lived about one hundred and twentie yeeres agoe) they ^''"'
spake Greeke in Callipollis, a City on the East shoare
of the Bay of Taranto : But yet it continued in Ecclesi-
asticall use in some other parts of that Region of Italie
much later, for Gabriel Barrius that but lived about Bar. I. z,. de
forty yeeres since, hath left recorded, that the Church ^J^tt^t^t-Cala-
of Rossano (an Archiepiscopall Citie in the upper
Calabria) retayned the Greeke Tongue and Ceremony till
his time, and then became Latine. Nay, to descend
yet a little neerer the present time, Angelus Rocca Rocca Tract.
that writ but about twentie yeeres agoe, hath observed, ^^ ^''^^^f^'^ '«
that hee found in some parts of Calabria, and Apulia,
some remaynders of the Greeke speech to bee still
retayned. ^strab. L 4.
Eightly, and lastly, that shoare of France, that lyeth mn long, a
towards the Mediterraine Sea, from Rodanus to Italie, princip.
was possessed with Graecians, for ^Massilia was a Colonic ^^"'"f \' "*
of the Phoceans, and from it many other Colonies were ^^-^^^^ "
derived, and ^placed along that shoare, as farre as Nicaea, P//>/./. 3.^.5.
259
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
in the beginning of Italic, which also was one of
them.
And yet beside all these forenamed, 1 could reckon
up very many other dispersed Colonies of the Greekes
both in Europe, and Asia, and some in Afrique, for
although I remember not, that I have read in any
History, any Colonies of the Grecians to have beene
planted in Afrique, any where from the greater Syrtis
Westward, except one in Cirta, a City of Numidia, placed
there by Micipsa the Sonne of Masinissa, as is mentioned
Strab. I. 17. in Strabo : yet thence Eastward it is certaine some were:
for the great Cities of Cyrene and Alexandria, were
"Loco jam both Greeke. And it is evident, not onely in "^Strabo
citato. ^^^ Ptolemie, but in Mela, and other Latine Writers,
^Z'-^^J }' that most of the Cities of that part carried Greeke
Jfn. Mela. .111 o • tt- 1 1 j- 1
/. i.r. 8. names. And lastly. Saint Hierome hath directly re-
Hieronin. loco corded, that Lybia, which is properly that part ot
supra citato. Afrique adjoyning to -/Egypt, was full of Greeke Cities.
These were the places, where the Greeke Tongue
was natively and vulgarly spoken, either originally,
or by reason of Colonies. But yet for other causes,
it became much more large and generall. One was
the love of Philosophie, and the Liberall Arts written
in a manner onely in Greeke. Another, the exceeding
great Trade and Traffique of Grascians, in which, above
all Nations, except perhaps the old Phaenicians (to whom
yet they seeme not to have beene inferiour) they imployed
themselves, A third, beyond all these, because those
great Princes, among whom all that Alexander the Great
had conquered, was divided, were Graecians, which for
many reasons, could not but exceedingly spread the
Greeke Tongue, in all those parts where they were
Governours : among whom, even one alone, Seleucus
Jppian. I. de by name, is registred by Appian, to have founded in
Bellis Syriac. ^^^ £^g^ p^j.^.g under his government, at least sixty
Cities, all of them carrying Greek names, or else named
after his Father, his Wives, or himselfe. And yet was
there a fourth cause, that in the aftertime greatly
260
ENQUIRIES OF LANGUAGES
furthered this inlargement of the Greeke Tongue,
namely the imployment of Grascians in the government
of the Provinces, after the Translation of the Imperiall
seate to Constantinople. For these causes I say, to-
gether with the mixture of Greeke Colonies, dispersed
in many places (in which fruitfulnesse of Colonies, the
Graecians farre passed the Romanes) the Greeke Tongue
spread very farre, especially towards the East. In so
much, that all the Orient (which yet must be under-
stood with limitation, namely the Orientall part of the
Roman Empire, or to speake in the Phrase of those
times, the Diocesse of the Orient, which contayned
Syria, Palestine, Cilicia, and part of Mesopotamia and
of Arabia) is said by Hierome, to have spoken Greeke : Hiero. ubi
which also Isidore, specially observeth, in iEgypt, and ^^pe^-lsidor.
Syria, to have beene the Dorique Dialect. And this ^ ^^f^' ' ^'
great glorie, the Greeke Tongue held in the Apostles
time, and long after, in the Easterne parts, till by the
inundation of the Saracens of Arabia, it came to ruine
in those Provinces, about six hundred and forty yeeres
after the birth of our Saviour, namely, in the time of the
Emperor Heraclius (the Arabians bringing in their language
together with their victories, into all the Regions they [i. i. gy.j
subdued) even as the Latine Tongue is supposed to
have perished by the inundation and mixture of the
Gothes, and other barbarous Nations in the West.
BUt at this day, the Greeke Tongue is very much Of the decay
decayed, not only as touching the largenesse, ^^Kf^he
and vulgarnesse of it, but also in the purenesse ^^TIJ
and elegancie of the Language. For as touching the tongue, and of
former. First, in Italie, France, and other places to the present
the West, the naturall Languages of the Countries ^"'^^'^''
have usurped upon it. Secondly, in the skirts of ^^^^^^-^^'^P-
Greece it selfe, namely in Epirus, and that part of
Macedon, that lyeth towards the Adriatique Sea, the
Sclavonique Tongue hath extinguished it. Thirdly, in
Anatolia, the Turkish Tongue hath for a great part
261
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
suppressed it. And lastly, in the more Eastward, and
South parts, as in that part of Cilicia, that is beyond
the River Piramus, in Syria, Palestine, iEgypt and
Lybia, the Arabian Tongue hath abolished it : Abolished
it I say, namely, as touching any vulgar use, for, as
touching Ecclesiasticall use, many Christians of those
parts still retayne it in their Lyturgies. So that, the
parts in which the Greeke Tongue is spoken at this
day, are (in few words) but these. First Greece it selfe
(excepting Epirus, and the West part of Macedon.)
Secondly, the lies of the ^Egean Sea. Thirdly, Candie,
and the lies Eastward of Candie, along the Coast of
Asia to Cyprus (although in Cyprus, divers other
Languages are spoken, beside the Greeke) and likewise
the lies Westward of Candia, along the Coasts of
Greece, and Epirus, to Corfu. And lastly, a good part
of Anatolia.
But as I said, the Greeke Tongue, is not onely
thus restrained, in comparison of the ancient extention
that it had, but it is also much degenerated and
impaired, as touching the purenesse of speech, being
over-growne with barbarousnesse : But yet not without
some rellish of the ancient elegancie. Neither is it
altogether so much declined from the ancient Greeke,
Bellon. obser- as the Italian is departed from the Latine, as Bellonius
vat. I. I.e.'}). \y2,x\!x also observed, and by conferring of divers Epistles
uicogt^c. . ^£ ^^^ present Language, which you may find in Crusius
his Turcograecia, with the ancient Tongue, may be put
out of question which corruption yet, certainly hath
not befallen that Language, through any inundation of
barbarous people, as is supposed to have altered the
Latine Tongue, for although I know Greece to have
beene over-runne and wasted, by the Gothes, yet I finde
not in Histories, any remembrance of their habitation,
or long continuance in Greece, and of their coalition
into one people with the Grascians, without which, I
conceive not, how the Tongue could be greatly altered
by them. And yet certaine it is, that long before the
262
ENQUIRIES OF LANGUAGES
Turkes came among them, their Language was growne to'
the corruption wherein now it is, for that, in the Writ-
ings of Cedrenus, Nicetas, and some other late Greekes
(although long before the Turkes invasion) there is
found, notwithstanding they were learned men, a strong
rellish of this barbarousnesse : Insomuch that the learned
Graecians themselves, acknowledge it to bee very ancient,
and are utterly ignorant, when it began in their Gerkch. in
Language : which is to me a certaine argument, that it ^P"^\ ^«
had no violent nor sudden beginning, by the mixture corrac I 7.
of other forreine Nations among them, but hath gotten p, ^89.
into their Language, by the ordinarie change, which time
and many common occasions that attend on time, are
wont to bring to all Languages in the World, for which
reason, the corruption of speech growing upon them,
by little and little, the change hath beene unsensible.
Yet it cannot be denied (and '^ some of the Graecians ^Zjgomdosin
themselves confesse so much) that beside many Romane Ep"^- ^
words, which from the Translation of the Imperiall Seate '*^' "^ *"
to Constantinople, began to creepe into their Language,
as we may observe in divers Greeke Writers of good
Antiquitie, some Italian words also, and Slavonian, and
Arabique, and Turkish, and of other Nations, are
gotten into their Language, by reason of the great
Traffique and Commerce, which those people exercise
with the Grecians. For which cause, as Bellonius hath Bell, obser. I.
observed, it is more altered in the Maritime parts, and ^- '"• 3-
such other places of forreigne concourse, then in the
inner Region. But yet, the greatest part of the
corruption of that Language, hath beene bred at home,
and proceeded from no other cause, then their owne
negligence, or affectation. As first (for example) by
mutilation of some words, pronouncing and writing h\.v Vide Cms.
for lurjSev^ va for "iva &c. Secondly, by compaction of ''^'^•/•44-
severall words into one, as TrodSe^ for ttoO elSe?, araa-r-nBrj ' g"
for ek ra (xrridrf &c. Thirdly, by confusion of sound, as 399. ^c.
making no difference in the pronouncing of three
vowels, namely n, h ^ and two Dipthongues ei and 01, all
263
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Burran. in
Coroii. pre-
tiosa. Gerlach.
apud Cms. I.
7. Turcog. p.
489.
Bellon. observ.
I. z. c. III.
[Li. 98.]
^ Burdovitx in
Epist. ad
Chitra^, apud
ilium in li. de
statu Eccle-
siar. /. 47.
Vide Chitra.
loco citato, c^■
Turcograc.
Crus. p. i.y
&= 415. tSr'r.
Of the ancient
largenesse of
the Roman
tongue in the
time of the
Roman
Empire.
Chap. 3.
which five they pronounce by one Letter i, as o[Ko<i, ee'iKwv,
crryjOrj^ Xvirt], they pronounce icos, icon, stithi, lipi.
Fourthly, by Translation of accents, from the syllables
to which in ancient pronouncing they belonged, to
others. And all those foure kinds of corruption, are
very common in their Language : for which reasons,
and for some others, which may be observed in
Crusius, Burrana, &c. the Greeke Tongue, is become
much altered (even in the proper and native words of
the Language) from what anciently it was. Yet never-
thelesse it is recorded by some, that have taken diligent
observation of that Tongue, in the severall parts of
Greece, that there be yet in Morea, (Peloponesus)
betwixt Napoli and Monembasia (Nauplia and Epidaurus,
they were called) some fourteene Townes, the Inhabitants
whereof are called Zacones (for Lacones) that speake
yet the ancient Greeke Tongue, but farre out of
Grammer Rule : yet, they understand those that speake
Grammatically, but understand not the vulgar Greeke.
As Bellonius likewise remembreth another place, neere
Heraclea in Anatolia, that yet retayneth the pure
Greeke, for their vulgar Language. But the few places
beeing excepted, it is certaine, that the difference is
become so great, betwixt the present and the ancient
Greeke that their Lyturgie, ^ which is yet read in the
ancient Greeke Tongue, namely that of Basil, on the
Sabbaths and solemne dayes, and that of Chrysostome
on common dayes, is not understood (or but little
of it) by the vulgar people, as learned men that have
beene in those parts, have related to ^others, and to my
selfe : which may be also more evidently prooved to
be true by this, because the skilfuU in the learned
Greeke cannot understand the vulgar.
THe ordinary bounds ot the Romane Empire were,
on the East part Euphrates, and sometimes
Tigris : On the North the Rivers of Rhene and
of Danubius, and the Euxine Sea : On the West the
264
ENQUIRIES OF LANGUAGES
Ocean : On the South the Cataracts of Nilus in the
utmost border of ^Egypt, and in Afrique the Moun-
taine Atlas, Which, beginning in the West, on the
shoare of the Ocean, over against the Canarie Hands,
runneth Eastward almost to ^gypt, being in few places
distant from the Mediterrane Sea, more then two
hundred miles. These I say, were the ordinary bounds
of that Empire in the Continent : for although the
Romanes passed these bounds sometimes, specially
toward the East and North, yet they kept little of what
they wanne, but within those bounds mentioned, the
Empire was firmely established. But heere, in our
great He of Britaine, the Picts wall was the limit of it,
passing by New-castle and Carleil from Tinmouth on
the East Sea, to Solway Frith on the West, being ^ first ^Spartian.in
begun by the Emperour Adrian, and after finished or ^^'^fwm 6^
rather repaired, by Septimius Severus.
To this greatnesse of Dominion Rome at last arrived
from her small beginnings. And small her beginnings
were indeed, considering the huge Dominion to which
shee attained. For first, the Circuit of the Citie wall,
at the first building of it, by Romulus in Mount
Palatine, could not bee fully one mile : for the Hill
it selfe, as is observed by Andrea Fulvio, a Citizen ^nd. Fuh,
and Antiquarie of Rome, hath no more in circuit : And, ^- ^•
that Romulus bounded the Pomerium of the Citie ^ntiq. Rom.
(which extended somewhat beyond the wall) with the ^- 3-
foot of that Hill in compasse Gellius hath left Gell.l.\i.c.
registred. Secondly, the Territorie and Liberties of ^^'
Rome, as Strabo hath remembred, extended at the first, ^trab. I. i.
where it stretched farthest scarce six miles from the
Citie. And thirdly, the first Inhabitants of Rome, as I
find recorded in Dionysius of Halicarnassus, were not ^^'<'«y^- ^'^Z-
in number above 3300. at the most. Yet, with Time, ^' ^'
and fortunate successe, Rome so increased,! that in Antiq. Rom.
Aurelianus his time, the circuit of the Citie wall was fiftie yopisc in
miles, as Vopiscus hath recorded : And the Dominion, '^^^'^^^^^°-
grew to the largenesse above mentioned, contayning
265
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
above 3000. miles in length, and about 1200. in
breadth : and lastly the number of free Citizens, even
in the time of Marius, that is, long before forreigne
Cities and Countries, began to be received into participa-
tion of that freedome, was found to be 463000. as
Euseb. in Eusebius hath remembred : of free Citizens I say (for
C/iro. ad ^^^^^ onely came into Cense) but if I should adde their
Oymp. 174. ^^-^gg^ ^^^ children, and servants, that is, generally all
^Lipstusde the Inhabitants, ''a learned man hath esteemed them,
mag. Rom. ^ ^^^ without great likelihood of truth, to have beene
lie'*
' ^' no lesse, then three or foure Millions.
Beyond these bounds therefore of the Roman Empire
(to speake to the point in hand) the Roman tongue
could not bee in any common use, as neither, to speake
of our Kings Dominions in Ireland, Scotland, nor
Northumberland, as being no subjects of the Roman
Empire. And that within these bounds it stretched
farre and wide (in such manner as I will afterward
declare) two principall causes there were. One was the
multitude of Colonies, which partly to represse rebellion
in the subdued Provinces, partly to resist forreigne
Invasions partly to reward the ancient Souldiers, partly
to abate the redundance of the City, and relieve the
poorer sort, were sent forth to inhabit in all the
Provinces of the Empire : Another was the Donation
of Romane freedome, or Communication of the right
and benefit of Romane Citizens, to very many of the
Provinciall, both Cities and Regions. For first, all
Italic obtained that freedome in the time of Sylla and
Marius, at the compounding of the Italian Warre, as
App'ian.l. I. Appian hath recorded : All Italie I say, as then it was
Civil, longe called, and bounded, with the Rivers of Rubicon and
ante med. ^^nus, that is, the narrower part of Italie lying betwixt
the Adriatique and the Tyrrhene Seas. Secondly, Julius
Caesar in like sort infranchised the rest of Italie, that
is the border part, named then Gallia Cisalpina, as is
Dion.l.\\. remembred by Dion. But not long after, the forreigne
Provinces also, began to bee infranchised, France being
266
ENQUIRIES OF LANGUAGES
indued with the liberty of Roman Citizens by Galba, as
I find in Tacitus ; Spain by Vespasian, as it is in Plinie. Tacit. I. i.
And at last, by Antonius Pius, all without exception, pll^°T^\
that were subject to the Empire of Rome, as appeareth
by the testimonie of Ulpian in the Digests. The Digest. I. i.
benefit of which Romane freedome, they that would ^j^l^^-f^[^'^^''
use, could not with honestie doe it, remayning ignorant Leg In Orbe
of the Romane Tongue. Romano.
These two as I have said, were the principall causes
of inlarging that Language : yet other there were also
of great importance, to further it. For first, concerning
Ambassages, Suites, Appeales, or whatsoever other busi-
nesse of the Provincials, or Forreignes, nothing was
allowed to be handled, or spoken in the Senate at
Rome, but in the Latine Tongue. Secondly, the
Lawes whereby the Provinces were governed, were all
written in that Language, as beeing in all of them,
excepting onely Municipall Cities, the ordinary Roman
Law. Thirdly, the 'Praetors of the Provinces, were ' Digest. I. \z.
not allowed to deliver their Judgements, save in that ^^^j. ^^ ^^
Language : and wee reade in Dion Cassius, of a principall D^^^g^ '
man of Greece, that by Claudius was put from the order [i. i. ^g.]
of Judges, for being ignorant of the Latine Tongue: Dion.l.t,-].
and to the same effect in Valerius Maximus, that the f^al. Max. I.
Romane Magistrates would not give audience to the ^' ^* ^*
Grascians, (lesse therefore I take it to the Barbarous
Nations) save in the Latine Tongue. Fourthly, the
generall Schooles, erected in sundry Cities of the Pro-
vinces, whereof wee finde mention in Tacitus, Hierome, Tacit. I. 3.
and others (in which the Roman Tongue was the ordinary ^""'^'- .
.... litcfott, tti hiP,
and allowed speech, as is usual in Universities till this ^^ Rusticum.
day) was no small furtherance to that Language. And, Tom. i.
to conclude that the Romans had generally (at least in
the after-times, when Rome was become a Monarchie,
and in the flourish of the Empire) great care to inlarge
their Tongue, together with their Dominion, is by
Augustine in his Bookes de Civit. Dei, specially re- Aug. de Ci.
membred. I said it was so in after times, for certainly, Dei,/.i().c.j.
267
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
that the Romanes were not very anciently possessed with
that humour of spreading their Language, appeareth by
L'w. hist. Ro. Livie, in whom we find recorded, that it was granted
^' 4-°' the Cumanes, for a favour, & at their Suit, that they
might pubHkely use the Roman Tongue, not fully one
hundred and fortie yeeres before the beginning of the
Emperours: And yet was Cuma but about one hundred
miles distant from Rome, and at that time the Romanes
had conquered all Italie, Sicilie, Sardinia, and a great
part of Spaine.
But yet in all the Provinces of the Empire, the Romane
Tongue found not alike acceptance, and successe, but
most inlarged and spread it selfe toward the North and
West, and South bounds : for first, that in all the
Villei. I. 2. Regions of Pannonia, it was knowne, Velleius is mine
Author : Secondly, that it was spoken in France and
Strab. I. 3. Spaine, Strabo : Thirdly, that in Afrique, Apuleius : And
^ 4-' . it seemeth the Sermons of Cyprian and Augustine, yet
Florid. ^" extant (of Augustine it is manifest) that they preached
to the people in Latine. But in the East parts of the
Empire, as in Greece, and Asia, and so likewise in
Afrique, from the greater Syrtis Eastward, I cannot in
my reading find that the Roman tongue ever grew into
any common use. And the reason of it seemes to be,
for that in those parts of the Empire it became most
frequent, where the most, and greatest Romane Colonies,
were planted. And therefore over all Italy, it became
in a manner vulgar, wherein I have observed in Histories,
and in Registers of ancient Inscriptions, to have beene
planted by the Romanes at severall times above one
hundred and fiftie Colonies : as in Afrique also neere
sixtie (namely fiftie seven) in Spaine nine and twentie,
in France, as it stretched to Rhene twentie sixe, and so
in Illyricum, and other North parts of the Empire,
betweene the Adriatique Sea, and Danubius verie many.
And yet I doubt not, but in all these parts, more there
were, then any Historic or ancient Inscription that now
remaynes hath remembred.
268
ENQUIRIES OF LANGUAGES
And contrariwise in those Countries, where fewest
Colonies were planted, the Latine Tongue grew nothing
so common : as for example heere in Britaine, there
were but foure : i Yorke, 2 Chester, 3 Caeruske in i Eboracum.
Monmouth-shire, and 4 Maldon in Essex (for London, ^ Debuna.
although recorded for one by Onuphrius, was none, as ^ Camalodu-
is manifest by his owne ^ Author, in the place that num Onuphr.
himselfe alleadgeth) and therefore we find in the British in Imp. Rom.
Tongue which yet remaineth in Wales, but little rellish '^T^^"^- ^•^\-
(to account of) or relikes of the Latine. And, for this Q^^p\ / -^^
cause also partly the East Provinces of the Empire, citato. '
savoured little or nothing of the Roman Tongue. For
first in Afrique beyond the greater Syrtis, I find never
a Romane Colonie : for Onuphrius, that hath recorded ' ' Vide. Digest.
Indicia Cyrenensium for one, alleadging Ulpian for ^- 5°- ^i^- ^^
Author, was deceived by some faultie Copie of the ^'.""^''' ^'S-
T^- T-' 1 1 <^ • 1 ri . sciendum Pan-
JJigests. l^or the corrected Copies have Zernensium, drell. id.
and for Indicia, is to be read In Dacia, as is rightly Comment.
observed (for in it the Citie of Zerne was) by Pancirellus. ^^^'''- ■^^Z^'-
Secondly, in Egypt, there were but two : and to be briefe, ^^'^^"''^^^
Syria onely excepted, which had about twentie Romane
Colonies, but most of them late planted, especially by
Septimius Severus, and his Sonne Bassianus, to strengthen
that side of the Empire against the Parthians (and yet I
finde not that in Syria, the Romane Tongue, ever
obtained any vulgar use) the rest, had but verie few,
in proportion to the largenesse of those Regions.
Of which little estimation, and use of the Roman
Tongue, in the East parts, beside the want of Colonies
fore-mentioned, and to omit their love to their owne
Languages, which they held to be more civill then the
Romane, another great cause was the Greeke, which
they had in farre greater account, both for Learning
sake (insomuch that Cicero confesseth, Graeca (saith he) Cicer.inOrat.
leguntur in omnibus fere gentibus, Latina suis finibus, P''°- ^^''^hia
exiguis sane, continentur) and for Traffique, to both ^°^^^'
which, the Graecians, above all Nations of the World
were anciently given: to omit, both the excellencie of
269
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
the Tongue it selfe, for sound and copiousnesse, and that
it had forestalled the Romane in those parts. And
certainly, in how little regard the Romane Tongue was
had in respect of the Greeke in the Easterne Countries,
may appeare by this, that all the learned men of those
parts, whereof most lived in the flourish of the Romane
Empire, have written in Greeke, and not in Latine : as
Philo, Josephus, Ignatius, Justine Martyr, Clemens
Alexandrinus, Origen, Eusebius, Athanasius, Basil,
Gregorie Nyssene, and Nazianzene, Cirill of Alexandria,
and of Jerusalem, Epiphanius, Synetius, Ptolemie Strabo,
Porphyrie, and verie many others, so that of all the
Writers that lived in Asia, or in Afrique, beyond the
greater Syrtis, I thinke wee have not one Author in
the Latine Tongue : and yet more evidently may it
appeare by another instance, that I finde in the third
Consil. Ephe- Generall Councell held at Ephesus, where the Letters
sin. Tom. 2. q{ (-^g Bishop of Rome, having beene read by his Legates,
cap. 13. E tt. -^ j.j^^ Latine Tongue, it was requested by all the Bishops,
ri. i. 1 00.1 that they might be translated into Greeke, to the end
they might be understood. It is manifest therefore, that
the Romane Tongue was neither vulgar, nor familiar in
the East, when the learned men gathered out of all
That the parts of the East understood it not.
Roman 1 ongue ^
abolished not • r r 1 t>
the vulgar C^\^ ^^ weake impression therefore of the Romane
languages, in \J Language in the East, and large entertainment of
theforreme j^. -^^ ^j^g West, and other parts of the Empire, and of
thTRoman ^^^ causes of both, I have said enough. But in what
Empire. Sort, and how farre it prevailed, namely, whether so
Chap. 4. farre, as to extinguish the ancient vulgar Languages of
Galat de Sttu ^-^Qse parts, and it selfe, in stead of them, to become the
apigta.p. ^2X\wQ and vulgar Tongue, as Galateus hath pronounced
Viv. I. ■^. de touching the Punique, and Vives with many others of
traden. dis- the Gallique and Spanish, I am next to consider.
ciplin. &= ad Y\x%X. therefore, it is certainly observed, that there are
Def li \Q ^^ ^^^^ ^^Y' fourteene Mother Tongues in Europe (beside
c, 7. the Latine) which remaine, not onely not abolished, but
270
ENQUIRIES OF LANGUAGES
little or nothing altered, or impaired by the Romanes.
And those are the i Irish, spoken in Ireland, and a good
part of Scotland : the 2 Brittish, in Wales, Cornwaile, and
Brittaine of France : the 3 Cantabrian neere the Ocean 3 ^'^^^- '"
about the Pyrene Hils, both in France and Spaine : j^'^^^'^- de
the 4 Arabique, in the steepie Mountaines of Granata, ^fj^f"/
named Alpuxarras : the 5 Finnique, in Finland, and Cosm.part.2.
Lapland : the 6 Dutch, in Germany, Belgia, Denmarke, /. 2. c. 8,
Norway, and Suedia : the old 7 Cauchian, (I take it to 5 ■5^^^- ^o<^'
be that, for in that part the Cauchi inhabited) in East "^^^°'
Frisland, for "" although to strangers they speake Dutch, " Onel. in.
yet among themselves they use a peculiar Language of ^ *. ^^":
their owne : the 8 Slavonish, in Polonia, Bohemia,
Moscovia, Russia, and many other Regions (whereof I
will after intreate in due place) although with notable
difference of Dialect, as also the Brittish and Dutch, in
the Countries mentioned have : the old 9 Illyrian, in
the He of Veggia, on the East side of Istria in the day
of Liburnia : the 10 Greeke, in Greece, and the Hands
about it, and part of Macedon, and of Thrace : the old
II Epirotique" in the Mountaine of Epirus : the 12 "Sca/./oc
Hungarian in the greatest part of that Kingdome : the ^"''^^''"
13 lazygian, in the North side of Hungaria betwixt \i Bert. in.
Danubius and Tibiscus, utterly differing from the '^^"'^P-
Hungarian Language: And lastly, the 14 Tarturian, '^"S^^-
of the Precopenses, betweene the Rivers of Tanaas and
Borysthenes, neere Meotis and the Euxine Sea, for, of
the English, Italian, Spanish, and French, as being
derivations, or rather degenerations, the first of the
Dutch, and the other three of the Latine, seeing I now
speake onely of Originall or Mother Languages, I must
be silent : And of all these fourteene it is certaine,
except the Arabique, which is knowne to have entred
since, and perhaps the Hungarian, about which there
is difference among Antiquaries, that they were in Europe
in time of the Romane Empire, and sixe or seven of
them, within the Limits of the Empire.
And indeed, how hard a matter it is, utterly to abolish
271
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
a vulgar Language, in a populous Countrey, where the
Conquerers are in number farre inferiour to the Native
Inhabitants, whatsoever Art be practized to bring it
about, may well appeare by the vaine attempt of our
Norman Conquerour : who although hee compelled the
English, to teach their young children in the Schooles
nothing but French, and set downe all the Lawes of the
Land in French, and inforced all pleadings at the Law
to be performed in that Language (which custome con-
tinued till King Edward the Third his dayes : who
disanulled it) purposing thereby to have conquered the
Language together with the Land, and to have made
all French: yet, the number of English farre exceeding
the Normans, all was but labour lost, and obtained no
further effect, then the mingling of a few French words
with the English. And even such also was the successe
of the Frankes among the Gaules, of the Gothes among
the Italians and Spaniards, and may be observed, to be
short in all such conquests, where the Conquerors (beeing
yet in number farre inferiour) mingle themselves with
the Native Inhabitants. So that, in those Countries
onely the mutation of Languages hath ensued upon
Conquests, where either the ancient Inhabitants have
beene destroyed or driven forth, as wee see in our
Countrey to have followed of the Saxons victories against
the Brittaines, or else at least in such sort diminished,
that in number they remained inferiour, or but little
superiour to the Conquerours, whose reputation and
authoritie might prevaile more then a small excesse of
multitude. But (that I digresse no further) because
certaine Countries are specially alleaged, in which the
Romane Tongue is supposed most to have prevailed, I
will restraine my discourse to them alone.
And first, that both the Punique and Gallique Tongues,
remained in the time of Alexander Severus the Emperour
(about two hundred and thirtie yeeres after our Saviours
birth) appeareth by Ulpian, who lived at that time, and
was with the Emperour of principall reputation, teaching,
272
ENQUIRIES OF LANGUAGES
that °Fidei commissa might bee left, not onely in Latine, ° Digest.!. 'SfZ.
or Greeke, but in the Punique or Gallique, or any other ^^^^ K^^^^
vulgar Language, Till that time therefore, it seemeth
evident, that the Romane Tongue had not swallowed
up these vulgar Languages, and it selfe become vulgar
in stead of them. But to insist a little in either severally.
First, touching the Punique, Aurelius Victor hath re- Aur. Victor.
corded of Septimius Severus, that he was, Latinis literis ^^ ^P^^""^- ^
sufficienter instructus, but Punica eloquentia promptior,
quippe genitus apud Leptim provintiae Africae. Of which
Emperors sister also dwelling at Leptis (it is the Citie
wee now call Tripoly in Barbaric) and comming to see [I. i. loi.]
him, Spartianus hath left written, that shee so badly Spartian. in
spake the Latine tongue (yet was ^Leptis a Roman ^^'^^''°- P"^-
Colony) that the Emperour blushed at it. Secondly ^jntonin. in
long after that, Hierome hath recorded of his time, itimrario.
that the Africans had somewhat altered their language Hieron. in
from the PhcEnicians : the language therefore then re- P[°^^-J\'^-
1 r 1 , 111 r 1 Lom.tptst.ad
mamed, tor else how could hee pronounce or the pre- Calat.infine
sent difference } Thirdly, Augustine (somewhat younger
then Hierom, though living at the same time) writeth
not onely that ''hee knew divers Nations in Afrike, ^ August, de
that spake the Punike tongue, but also more particularly P^I-'^^^;
in ''another place, mentioning a knowne Punike pro- ^id'sermz^
verb, he would speake it (he said) in the Latine, be- deverb.Apost.
cause all his Auditors (for Hippo where hee preached
was a Roman Colony) understood not the Punike
tongue: And some other '^ passages could I alleadge out "^ Id. Expos in
of Augustine, for the direct confirmation of this point, ^^%^' ^^"^'
if these were not evident and effectuall enough. Lastly, ^^y^^ J^'^J"
Leo Africanus, a man of late time, and good reputa- Leo i. Africa.
tion, affirmeth, that there remaine yet in Barbary, very L. i.descript.
many descended of the old Inhabitants, that speake the Africa. cap.
African tongue, whereby it is apparent that it was never jfi-l^f^i^
extinguished by the Romanes.
Secondly, touching the antient Gallike tongue, that it
also remained, and was not abolished by the Romane ^^^^^ ^ ^^
in the time of Strabo, who flourished under Tiberius princip.
I 273 s
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Tacit, in Julio
Agricola.
Lamprid. in
Alexand.
Severo, longe
post med.
Strab. I. 4.
long.antemed.
" Vel. Pater-
cul. I. I.
Plin.l.i.c.df.
Vid. Annot.
ad August de
Civ. Dei. I.
19. c. 7.
Id. I. z-de
tradend.
Discip.
Caesars government, it appeareth in the fourth Book
of his Geography, writing that the Aquitani differed
altogether in language from the other Gaules, and they
somewhat among themselves. Nor after that in Tacitus
his time, noting that the language of France differed
little from that of Brittaine. No, nor long after that in
Alexander Severus his time, for beside the authoritie of
UJpian before alleadged out of the Digestes, it is mani-
fest by Lampridius also, who in the life of the said
Alexander, remembreth of a Druide woman, that when
hee was passing along, in his Expedition against the
Germaines through France, cried out after him in the
Gallike tongue (what needed that observation of the
Gallike tongue, if it were the Romane ?) Goe thy way,
quoth shee, and looke not for the victory, and trust
not thy Souldiers. And though Strabo bee alleadged
by some, to prove the vulgarnesse of the Latine tongue
in France, yet is it manifest, that he speaketh not of
all the Gaules, but of certaine onely, in the Province
of Narbona, about Rhodanus, for which part of France
there was speciall reason, both for the more ancient
and ordinary conversing of the Romanes, in that Region
above all the rest : for of all the seventeene Provinces
of France, that of Narbona was first reduced into the
forme of a Province : And the Citie of Narbona it selfe,
being a Mart Towne of exceeding trafHke in those dayes,
was the ^ first forraine Colonic that the Romanes planted
out of Italy, Carthage onely excepted : And yet further-
more, as Pliny hath recorded, many towns there were
in that Province, infranchized, and indued with the
libertie and right of the Latines. And yet for all this,
Strabo saith not, that the Roman tongue was the native
or vulgar language in that part, but that for the more
part they spake it.
Thirdly, concerning the Spanish tongue: Howsoever
Vives writ, that the languages of France and Spaine
were utterly extinguished by the Romanes, and that the
Latine was become '^Vernacula Hispaniae, as also Galliae
274
ENQUIRIES OF LANGUAGES
& Italiae ; and ^some others of the same Nation vaunt, ^ Marin. Skul.
that had not the barbarous Nations corrupted it, the ^^ Reo. Hts-
Latine tongue would have beene at this day, as pure ^ ,
in Spaine, as it was in Rome it selfe in Tullies time :
yet neverthelesse manifest it is, that the Spanish tongue
was never utterly suppressed by the Latine. For to
omit that of Strabo, ^that there were divers languages ^Stra.l.-^.
in the parts of Spaine, as also in 'another place, that q{ P^^j- ^ prin-
the speech of Aquitaine was liker the language of the "i^J°'i ^^
Spaniards, then of the other Gaules : It is a common princip.
consent of the best Historians and Antiquaries of Spaine, ' Marian, de
^ that the Cantabrian tongue, which yet remaineth in the ^^^- ^"P- ^•
North part of Spaine (and hath no relish in a manner V/" •^' o- ;
at all or the Roman) was either the ancient, or at least ^^ reb. His-
one of the ancient languages of Spaine. And although pan. I. 4. c.
'Strabo hath recorded, that the Romane tongue was uhim.&'Altb.
spoken in Spaine, yet hee speaketh not indefinitely, but ^'^^ pf ^'
addeth a limitation, namely, about Baetis. And that in c. \. Veil'.
that part of Spaine, the Romane tongue so prevailed, Patenul. I. z.
the reason is easie to be assigned by that wee finde
in Pliny. Namely, that in Baetica, were eight Roman
Colonies, eight Municipall Cities, and twentie nine others
indued with the right and libertie of the Latines.
Lastly, to speake of the Pannonian tongue (Pannonia
contained Hungarie, Austria, Stiria, and Carinthia) it
is certaine that the Roman did not extinguish it : For
first, Paterculus (who is the onely Author that I know
alleadged for that purpose) saith not, that it was become
the language of the Countrey, for how could it, being
but even then newly conquered by Tiberius Cassar .'' but
onely that in the time of Augustus, by Tiberius his
meanes the knowledge of the Romane tongue was spread
in all Pannonia. And secondly, Tacitus after Tiberius Tacit, de
his time hath recorded, that the Osi in Germany might "">rib. Germ.
be knowne to be no Germanes, by the Pannonian tongue, P^°P^P'-
which *a little before in the same booke, he plainely * Lib eod.
acknowledged to be spoken even then in Pannonia. parum a
And as for these reasons, it may well seeme that the "''
275
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Roman tongue became not the vulgar language in any
of these parts of the Empire, which are yet specially
instanced, for the large vulgarity of it : So have 1 other
reasons to persuade mee, that it was not in those parts,
nor in any other forraine Countries subject to the Empire,
[1. i. I02.] either generally or perfectly spoken. Not generally
(I say) because it is hard to conceive, that any whole
Countries, specially because so large as the mentioned
are, should generally speake two languages, their owne
Native and the Romane. Secondly, there was not any
Law at all of the Romanes, to inforce the subdued
Nations, either to use vulgarly the Romane tongue, or
not to use their owne native languages (and very ex-
treame and unreasonable had such Lords beene, as
should compell men by Lawes, both to doe, and to
speake onely what pleased them.) Neither do I see
any other necessitie, or any provocation to bring them
to it, except for some speciall sorts of men, as Merchants,
and Citizens, for their better traffick and trade. Lawyers
for the knowledge and practise of the Romane Lawes,
which carried force throughout the Empire (except
priviledged places) Schollers for learning, Souldiers, for
their better conversing with the Romane Legions, and
with the Latines, Travellers, Gentlemen, Officers, or such
other, as might have occasion of affaires and dealing
with the Romans. But it soundeth altogether unlike a
truth, that the poore scattered people abroad in the
Country, dwelling either in solitarie places, or in the
small Towns and Villages, either generally spake it, or
could possibly attaine unto it. An example whereof, for
the better evidence may at this day bee noted ; in those
parts of Greece, which are subject to the Dominions of
Bellon.Obser- the Turks and Venetians: for as Bellonius hath observed,
vat, I. i.f. 4. |.]^g people that dwell in the principall Townes and Cities,
subject to the Turke, by reason of their trade, speake
both the Greeke and Turkish tongues, as they also that
are under the Venetians, both the Greeke and Italian,
but the Countrey people under both governments, speake
276
ENQUIRIES OF LANGUAGES
onely Greeke. So likewise in Sardinia, as is recorded
by * others, the good Townes by reason of the Spanish * Gesner. in
Government and Trade, speake also the Spanish tongue, Mtthr.inLin-
but the Countrey people the naturall Sardinian language ^^^ ^'^*
onely : And, the like by our owne experience wee know Rocca de Dia-
to bee true, in the Provinces subject to our King, namely, lect. in Ling.
both in Wales and Ireland. It seemeth therefore that ^^^^^'^'
the Romane tongue was never generally spoken in any ^^/^/j^,/^ „^]
of the Roman Provinces forth of Italy. descrit. di
And certainely much lesse can I perswade my selte, Sardigna.
that it was spoken abroad in the Provinces perfectly.
First, because it seemes unpossible for forraine Nations,
specially for the rude and common people, to attaine
the right pronouncing of it, who, as wee know doe
ordinarily much mistake the true pronouncing of their
native language : for which very cause, wee see the
Chaldee tongue to have degenerated into the Syriake
among the Jewes, although they had conversed seventie
yeeres together among the Chaldeans. And moreover,
by daily experience wee see in many, with what labour
and difficulty, even in the very Schooles, and in the most
docible part of their age, the right speaking of the Latine
tongue is attained. And to conclude, it appeareth by
Augustine in sundry places, that the Roman tongue was f^ide August.
unperfect among the Africans (even in the Colonies) as ^^ Enarrat.
pronuncing ossum for os, floriet for florebit, dolus for ^^^q^^'T
dolor, and such like, insomuch that hee confesseth, hee je doctrin.
was faine sometimes to use words that were no Latine, Chris, c. 13.
to the end they might understand him. dr' Tract j in
loan.
THe common opinion, which supposeth that these Of the begin-
Nations in the flourish of the Romane Empire, »"'gofthe
spake vulgarly and rightly the Latine tongue, is, that ^^nmh and
the mixture of the Northerne barbarous Nations among ^anish lan-
the ancient Inhabitants, was the cause of changing guages.
the Latine tonge into the languages, which now they Ghap. 5.
speake, the languages becomming mingled, as the Nations
themselves were. Who, while they were inforced to
277
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
attemper and frame their speech, one to the under-
standing of another, for else they could not mutually
expresse their mindes (which is the end for which Nature
hath given speech to men) they degenerated both, and
so came to this medly wherein now wee finde them.
Which opinion if it were true, the Italian tongue,
must of necessitie have it beginning about the 480.
yeere of our Saviour : Because, at that time, the Bar-
barous Nations began first to inhabite Italy, under
Odoacer, for although they had entred and wasted Italy
long before, as first, the Gothes under Alaricus, about
the yeare 414: Then the Hunnes together with the
Gothes, and the Heruli, and the Gepidi, and other
Northerne people under Attila, about An. 450. Then
the Wandales under Gensericus, crossing the Sea out
of Afrike, about An. 456. (to omit some other inva-
sions of those barbarous Nations, because they prospered
not) yet none of these, setled themselves to stay and
inhabite Italy, till the Heruli, as I said under Odoacer,
about An. 480. or a little before entred and possessed
it neere hand twenty yeeres, Hee being (proclaimed by
the Romanes themselves) King of Italy, about sixteene
yeeres, and his people becomming inhabiters of the
Countrey. But, they also, within twenty yeeres after
their entrance, were in a manner rooted out of Italy,
by Theodoricus King of Gothes, who allotted them onely
a part of Piemont above Turin to inhabite : for Theo-
doricus being by Zeno then Emperour, invested with
the title of King of Italy, and having overcome Odoacer,
somewhat afore the yeere 500. ruled peaceably a long
time, as King of Italy, and certaine others of the Gothes
Nation succeeded after him in the same government,
the Gothes in the meane space, growing into one with
the Italians, for the space neere hand of sixtie yeeres
together. And although after that, the Dominion of
Italy was by Narses againe recovered to the Empire in
the time of Justinian, and many of the Gothes expelled
Italy, yet farre more of them remained, Italy in that
278
ENQUIRIES OF LANGUAGES
long time being growne well with their seed and
posteritie. The Heruli therefore, with their associates [I. i. 103.]
were the first, and the Gothes the second of the barbarous
Nations that inhabited Italy. The third and the last,
were the Longbards, who comming into Italy about the
yeere 570. and long time obtaining the Dominion and
possession, in a manner of all Italy, namely above two
hundred yeeres, and during the succession of twenty
Kings or more, were never expelled forth of Italy,
although at last their Dominion was sore broken by Pipin
King of France, and after more defaced by his sonne
Charles the Great, who first restrained and confined it to
that part, which to this day, of them retaineth the name
of Lombardy, and shortly after utterly extinguished it,
carrying away their last King captive into France. Now
although divers * Antiquaries of Italy there bee, which * Blond in
referre the beginning of the Italian tongue, and the ^^^^- ^!^"^'
change of the Latine into it, to these third Inhabitants i/[archia Tri-
of Italy the Longbards, by reason of their long and visana.
perfect coalition into one with the Italian people : yet Tinto. delk
certainely, the Italian tongue was more antient then so, ^o^'-^^^- '^'^'-
r \ • ^ ^ i • ^^i / erona l. z.c. z.
ror besides that there remames yet to bee scene (as men c^ ^i^
*worthy of credit report) in the King of France his ■* Ups.de Pro-
Library at Paris, an Instrument written in the Italian nuntlat Ling.
tongue, in the time of Justinian the first, which was lat.cap.T,.<2^
before the comming of the Longbards into Italy : another Q^'^g^. f .
evidence more vulgar, to this effect, is to be found in c. 18.
Paulus Diaconus his Miscellane History : where wee read Paul. Diacon.
that in the Emperour Mauritius his time, about the yeer ^"^- ■^"^^^•
590. when the Longbards had indeed entred, and wasted '^^^J'^jlY^
Gallia Cisalpina, but had not invaded the Roman diction
in Italy, that by the acclamation of the word Torna,
Torna, (plaine Italian) which a Roman Souldier spake
to one of his fellowes afore, (whose beast had overturned
his burthen) the whole Army (marching in the darke)
began to cry out, Torna, Torna, and so fell to flying
away.
But the French tongue, if that afore mentioned were
279
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
the cause of it, began a little before, in the time of
Valentinian the third, when in a manner all the West part
of the Empire fell away (and among the rest, our Coun-
trey of England, being first forsaken of the Romans
themselves, by reason of grievous warres at their owne
doores, and not long after conquered and possessed by
the Saxons, whose posteritie (for the most part wee are)
namely, about the yeere 450 : France being then subdued
and peaceably possessed by the Franks and Burgundians,
Nations of Germany : the Burgundians occupying the
Eastward and outward parts of it, toward the River of
Rhene, and the Franks all the inner Region. For
although France before that had beene invaded by the
Wandali, Suevi, and Alani, and after by the Gothes, who
having obtained Aquitayn for their Seat and Habitation,
by the grant of the Emperour Honorius, expelled the
former into Spaine, about An. 410 : yet notwithstanding,
till the Conquest made by the Franks and Burgundians,
it was not generally, nor for any long time mingled with
strangers, which after that Conquest began to spread
over France, and to become native Inhabitants of the
Countrey.
But of all, the Spanish tongue for this cause must
necessarily bee most antient : for the Wandali and Alani,
being expelled France, about the yeere 410, beganne
then to invade and to inhabite Spaine, which they held
and possessed many yeeres, till the Gothes being expelled
by the Franks and Burgundians, out of France into
Spaine, expelled them out of Spaine into Afrike (the
Barbarous Nations thus like nailes driving out one
another) and not onely them, but with them all the
remnants of the Roman Garrisons and government, and
so becomming the entire Lords and quiet possessours of
all the Countrey, from whom also the Kings of Spaine
that now are be descended. Notwithstanding, even they
also within lesse then three hundred yeeres after, were
driven by the Saracens of Afrike, into the Northerne and
mountainous parts of Spaine, namely Asturia, Biscay, and
280
ENQUIRIES OF LANGUAGES
Guipuscoa, till after a long course of time, by little and
little they recovered it out of their hands againe, which
was at last fully accomplished by Ferdinand, not past one
hundred and twenty yeeres agoe, there having passed
in the meane time, from the Moores first entrance of
Spaine at Gibraltar, till their last possession in Granada,
about seven hundred and seventy yeeres.
Whereby you may see also, when the Roman tongue
began to degenerate in Afrike (if that also, as is supposed
spake vulgarly the Latine tongue, and if the mixture of
barbarous people were cause of the decay, and corruption
of it) namely, about the yeere 430. for about that time,
the Wandali and Alani, partly wearied with the Gottish
warre in Spaine, and partly invited by the Governour
Bonifacius entred Afrike, under the leading of Gensericus,
a part whereof for a time, they held quietly, for the
Emperour Valentinianus gift : But shortly after, in the
same Emperours time, when all the West Provinces in a
manner fell utterly away from the Empire, they also
tooke Carthage ; and all the Province about it, from the
Romans. And although the dominion of Afrike was
regained by Bellizarius to the Empire almost 100. yeeres
after, in Justinians time, yet in the time of the Emperour
Leontius (almost 700. yeeres after our Saviours birth)
it was lost againe, being anew conquered, and possessed
by the Sarracens of Arabia (and to this day remaineth
in their hands) bringing together with their victories, the
language also, and religion (Mahumatanisme) into all that
coast of Afrike, even from /Egypt to the Strait of Gib-
raltar, above 2000. miles in length.
About which time also, namely during the government
of Valentinian the third, Bulgaria, Servia, Boscina, Hun-
garie, Austria, Stiria, Carinthia, Bavaria and Suevia (that
is, all the North-border of the Empire, along the River [I. i. 104.]
Danubius) and some part of Thrace, was spoiled and
possessed by the Hunnes, who yet principally planted
themselves in the lower Pannonia, whence it obtained
the name of Hungarie.
281
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Out of which discourse you may observe these two
points. First, what the Countries were, in which those
wandring and warring Nations, after many transmigrations
from place to place, fixed at last their finall residence and
habitation. Namely the Hunnes in Pannonia, the Wan-
dales in Afrique, the East Gothes and Longbards in
Italie, the West Gothes in Aquitaine and Spaine, which
being both originally but one Nation, gained these names
of East and West Gothes, from the position of these
Countries which they conquered and inhabited, the other
barbarous Nations of obscurer names, being partly
consumed with the warre, and partly passing into the
more famous appellations. And Secondly, you may ob-
serve, that the maine dissolution of the Empire, especially
in Europe and Afrique, fell in the time of Valentinian
the third, about the yeere 450. being caused by the
barbarous Nations of the North (as after did the like
dissolution of the same Empire in Asia, by the Arabians
in the time of Heraclius, about the yeere 640.) and
together with the ruine of the Empire in the West by the
inundation of the foresaid barbarous Nations, the Latine
tongue in all the Countries where it was vulgarly
spoken (if it were rightly spoken any where in the
West) became corrupted.
Wherefore if the Spanish, French and Italian tongues,
proceeded from this cause, as a great number of learned
men, suppose they did, you see what the antiquity of
them is : But to deliver plainly my opinion, having
searched as farre as I could, into the originals of those
languages, and having pondered what in my reading,
and in my reason I found touching them, I am of
another minde (as some learned men also are) namely,
that all those tongues are more ancient, and have not
sprung from the corruption of the Latine tongue, by
the inundation and mixture of barbarous people in
these Provinces, but from the first unperfect impression
& receiving of it, in those forraine Countries. Which
unperfectnesse notwithstanding of the Roman tongue in
ENQUIRIES OF LANGUAGES
those parts, although it had, as I take it beginning from
this evill framing of forraine tongues, to the right pro-
nouncing of the Latine, yet I withall easily beleeve, and
acknowledge that it was greatly increased, by the mixture
and coalition of the barbarous Nations. So that me
thinkes, I have observed three degrees of corruption in
the Roman tongue, by the degeneration whereof these
languages are supposed to have received their beginning.
The first of them was in Rome it selfe, where towards the
latter end of the Common-wealth, and after, in the time
of the Empire, the infinite multitude of servants (which
exceedingly exceeded the number of free borne Citizens)
together with the unspeakeable confluence of strangers,
from all Provinces, did much impaire the purenesse of
their language, and as Isidore hath observed, brought hUor.Origin.
many barbarismes and solaecismes into it. Insomuch, that ^- 9- '^- ^•
Tertullian in his time, when as yet none of the barbarous Tertul. in
Nations had by invasion touched Italic (for he lived ^/«'%^-'^^^-
under Septimius Severus government) chargeth the ^" ' ^^' '
Romans to have renounced the language of their fathers.
The Second step, was the unperfect impression (that I
touched before) made of the Roman tongue abroad in the
forraine Provinces among strangers, whose tongues could
not perfectly frame to speake it aright. And certainly, if
the Italians themselves, as is remembred by Cicero, failed Cicer. 1. 1. de
of the right and perfect Roman pronunciation, I see not ^''^^°^'^-
how the tongues of strange Nations, such as the Gaules
and Spaniards were, should exactly utter it. And the
Third, was that mixture of many barbarous people (to
which others attribute the beginning of the languages
in question) which made the Latine, that was before
unperfect, yet more corrupt then they found it, both
for words and for pronouncing : So that, I rather thinke
the barbarous people to have beene a cause of increasing
the corruption, and of further alteration and departure
of those languages from the Roman, then of beginning
them. And me thinkes I have very good reasons so
to be perswaded, beside all the arguments above men-
283
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
*Irenic.Exeg.
Germ. I. i.
c. '3,1. Lazius.
I. lo. de
Migj-ation.
Gent. Gorop.
Origin. Ant-
werp. I. 7.
Gesner. in
Mithridate.
Rhenan lib. z.
Rer. Germ.
Leunclav. in
Pandect Tur-
ric. §71.6^
Jlii multi.
Objections
touching the
extent of the
Latine tongue
and the begin-
ning of the
mentioned
Languages
with their
solutions.
Chap. 6.
[I. i. 105.]
Plutar. in
quest, platonic.
qua St. 9.
tioned, which I produced, both for the remaining of the
vulgar languages, and for the unperfect speaking of
the Roman tongue in the Provinces. First, because the
Gothes, Wandales, Longbards, as also the Franks and
Burgundians' language was, by the consent of * learned
men, the Germane tongue, which hath but small affinitie
or agreement with either the Italian, French or Spanish
tongues. Secondly, because among all the auncient
writers (and they are many) which have written of the
miserable changes made in these West parts of the World,
by those infinite swarmes of barbarous people, I finde not
one, that mentioneth the change of any of these languages
to have beene caused by them : which me thinkes some
ancient writers among so many learned, as those times,
and those very Countries, abounded withall, and whose
writings yet remaine, would certainly have recorded.
But though we finde mention in sundry ancient writers,
of changing these languages into the Roman (whom yet I
understand of that unperfect change before touched) yet
nothing is found of any rechanging of those languages
from the Roman, into the state wherein now they are.
But it is become a question onely of some late searchers
of Antiquity, but of such, as determine in this point,
without either sound reason or good countenance of
Antiquitie.
THese reasons perhaps (joyned with the other above
alleadged, whereby I endevoured to prove that the
Latine tongue perfectly spoken, was never the vulgar
language of the Roman Provinces) may perswade you
as they have done mee, that the barbarous Nations of the
North, were not the first corrupters of the Latine tongue,
in the Provinces subject to Rome, nor the beginners of
the Italian, French and Spanish tongues : yet some diffi-
culties I finde (I confesse) in writers touching these
points, which when I have resolved my opinion will
appeare the more credible.
One is out of Plutarch in his Platonique questions,
284
ENQUIRIES OF LANGUAGES
affirming that in his time all men in a manner spake the
Latine tongue.
Another, before touched, that Strabo recordeth the Strab. I. 3.
Roman tongue to have beene spoken in Spaine and '^ +*
France, and Apuleius in Africke, which also may appeare ^P"{- i"
by sundry places in Augustine, whose Sermons seeme (as "^^ "'
Cyprians also) to have bin made to the people in that
language.
A third, how it falleth if these vulgar tongues of
adulterate latin be so ancient, that nothing is found
written in any of them of any great antiquity ?
A fourth, how in Rome and Latium, where the Latine
tongue was out of question, native, the latine could so
degenerate, as at this day is found in the Italian tongue,
except by some forraine corruption ?
To the first of these I answere, either, that as Divines
are wont to interpret many generall propositions ; Plutarch
is to be understood de generibus singulorum, not de
singulis generum : So that the Latine tongue was spoken
almost in every Nation, but not of every one in any
forraine Nation : Or else, that they spake the Latine
indeede, but yet unperfectly and corruptly as their
tongues would frame to utter it.
To the second I answere : first, that Strabo speaketh
not generally of France or Spaine, but with limitation to
certaine parts of both, the Province of Narbon in France,
and the Tract about Boetis in Spaine. Secondly, that
although they speake it, yet it followeth not, that they
speake it perfectly and aright (except perhaps in the
Colonies) so that I will not deny but it might be spoken
abroad in the Provinces, yet I say it was spoken corruptly,
according as the peoples tongues would fashion to it,
namely in such sort, that although the matter and body
of the words, were for the most part Latine, yet the
forme, and sound of them varied from the right pro-
nouncing: which speech notwithstanding was named
Latin, partly for the reason now touched, and partly
because they learned it from the Romanes or Latines, as
285
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Nitha. de
disserts . filior.
Ludov.Piil.i.
Antonin. in
Itinerario.
Plin. lun. in
Epi. I. %. ad
Caninium.
''Plin. Sec.
Hist. nat. I. 5 .
r. 4.
Velleius 1. i.
Appian. I. de
Bel. Punicis
in fine.
^ Enarr. Ps.
138.
'^ L. 2. de doc.
Chr. f. 13.
^ Tract. 7. in
loannem.
Tschud. De-
script. Alpino"
cap. 36.
Genebr. I. 4.
Chr.Secul. 1 1 .
the Spaniards called their language Romance, till this
day, which yet we know to differ much from the right
Roman tongue : and as Nithardus (Nephew to Charles
the Great) in his Historie of the dissension of the sonnes
of Ludovicus Pius called the French then usuall (whereof
hee setteth downe examples) the Romane Tongue, which
yet hath no more agreement with the Latine then the
French hath that is now in use. Thirdly, to the objec-
tion of Cyprians and Augustines preaching in Latine, I
answere that both ^ Hippo, whereof Augustine was
Bishop, and ^ Carthage, whereof Cyprian was Archbishop,
were Roman Colonies, consisting for the most part of the
progenie of Romans, for which sort of Cities, there was
speciall reason. Although neither in the Colonies them-
selves (as it seemeth) the Roman tongue was altogether
uncorrupt, both for that I alleadged before out of Sparti-
anus of Severus his sister dwelling at Leptis, and for that
which I remembred out of Augustine for Hippo, where
they spake "" Ossum and ^ Floriet, and ^ Dolus, for Os and
Florebit and dolor (and yet were both Leptis and Hippo
Roman Colonies :) And yet it appeareth further by
Augustine, that in their translations of the Scriptures, and
in the Psalmes sung in their Churches, they had these
corruptions, where yet (as it is like) their most corrupt
and vulgar Latine had not place.
To the third I answere, that two reasons of it may be
assigned : One, that learned men would rather write in
the learned and grammaticall, then in the vulgar and
provinciall Latine. Another, that the workes of un-
learned men would hardly continue till our times, seeing
even of the learned ancient writings, but few of infinite,
have remained. Furthermore, it is observed of the
Germaine tongue, by Tschudas and of the French by
Genebrard, that it is very little above 400. yeeres, since
bookes began to be written in both those languages, and
yet it is out of all doubt, that the tongues are much
ancienter.
To the fourth I say, that there is no language, which
286
ENQUIRIES OF LANGUAGES
of ordinary course is not subject to change, although
there were no forraine occasion at all : which the very
fancies of men, weary of old words (as of old things) is
able enough to worke, which may be well proved by
observations and instances of former changes, in this very
tongue (the Latine) whereof I now dispute. For Quin- Quintil. Just.
tilian recordeth, that the Verses of the Salii which were ^^^^°''- ^- i-
said to be composed by Numa could hardly be under- ^^' '
stood of their Priests, in the latter time of the Common-
wealth, for the absolutenesse of the speech. And Festus fest. in Die-
in his booke de verborum significatione, who lived in ^^""-^^^^^"^
Augustus Caesars time, hath left in observation, that the °'^"''
Latine speech, which (saith he) is so named of Latium,
was then in such manner changed, that scarsly any part
of it remained in knowledge. The Lawes also of the
Roman Kings, and of the Decemviri, (called the Lawes of
the twelve Tables) collected and published in their owne Fu/^. Urshi.
words by Fulvius Ursinus are no lesse evident testimonies, ""^^ ^'^ ^"ton.
if they be compared with the later Latine, of the great j^^f^i / c
alteration of that language. nlfuscmsult'
Furthermore, Polybius hath also recorded, that the [i. i. io6.]
articles of league, betwixt the people of Rome and of Polyb. I. 3.
Carthage, made presently after the expulsion of the Kings
from Rome, could very hardly in his time be understood,
by reason of the old forsaken words, by any of the best
skilled Antiquaries in Rome. In which time notwith-
standing, they received very few strangers into their
Citie, which mixture might cause such alteration, and the
difference of time was but about three hundred and fifty
yeeres. And yet to adde one instance more, of a shorter
revolution of time, and a cleerer evidence of the change,
that the Roman tongue was subject to, and that, when no *-S^^'j^f!^^'
forraine cause thereof can be alleadged : there remaineth p^^. "^ i ""''
at this day (as it is certainly* recorded) in the Capitall at c. 18. A-ci-/-
Rome, though much defaced by the injury of time, a '^f"- Cit. tad.
Pillar (they call it Columnam rostratam, that is, decked ^" Tractat. de
with beakes of ships) dedicated to the memory of Duillius yuLrh^Ital
a Roman Consull, upon a navale victory obtained against cap. 7. c^c.
287
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
the Carthaginians, in the first Punicke warre, not past one
hundred and fifty yeeres before Ciceroes time, when the
Roman tongue ascended to the highest flourish of Ele-
gancie, that ever it obtained : And thus the words of the
Pillar are (those that may be read) as I finde them
observed, with the later Latine under them.
Exemet. Leciones. Macistratos. Castreis. Exfociont.
Exemit. Legiones. Magistratus. Castris. EfFugiunt.
Pucnandod. Cepet. Enque. Navebos. Marid. Consol.
Pugnando. Cepit. Inque. Navibus. Mari. Consul.
Primos. Ornavet. Navebous. Claseis. Paenicas. Sumas.
Primus. Ornavit. Navibus. Classes. Punicas. Summas.
Cartaciniensis. Dictatored. Altod. Socicis. Triresmos.
Carthaginiensis. Dictatore. Alto. Sociis. Triremes.
Naveis. Captom. Numei. Navaled. Praedad. Poplo, &c.
Naves. Captum. Nummi. Navali. Praeda. Populo, &c.
Where you see in many words, e. for i, c. for g. o. for
u. and sometime for e. and d. superfluously added to the
end of many words. But (to let forraigne tongues passe)
of the great alteration that time is wont to work in
languages, our own tongue may afford us examples
evident enough : wherein since the times neere after,
and about the Conquest, the change hath beene so
great, as I my selfe have seene some evidences made
in the time of King Henry the first, whereof I was
able to understand but few words. To which purpose
also, a certaine remembrance is to be found in HoUn-
sheds Chronicle, in the end of the Conquerours raigne,
in a Charter given by him to the Citie of London.
Of the ancient T)Ut if the discourse of these points of Antiquitie, in
Languages of JQ) handling whereof I have declared, that while the
^F^ance^inP Roman Empire flourished, it never abolished the vulgar
Jfrtque. languages, in France, or Spaine, or Afrique, howsoever
Chap. 7. in Italie. If that discourse I say, move in you perhaps
a desire to know what the ancient vulgar languages of
those parts were : I will also in that point, out of my
ENQUIRIES OF LANGUAGES
reading and search into Antiquitie, give you tlie best
satisfaction that I can.
And first for Italic : Certaine it is, that many were
the ancient tongues in the severall Provinces of it,
tongues I say, not dialects, for they were many more.
In Apulia, the Mesapian tongue : In Tuscanie and
Umbria, the Hetruscan, both of them utterly perished :
Yet in the booke of ancient Inscriptions, set forth by Inscrip. vet.
Gruter and Scaliger, there be some few Moniments /"^<?-H3-H4-
registred of these languages, but not understood now
of any man. In Calabria both the higher and lower,
and farre along the miritime coast of the Tyrrhene
Sea, the Greeke. In Latium (now Campagna di Roma)
the Latine. In Lombardie, and Liguria, the old tongue
of France whatsoever it was. Of which last three, the
two former are utterly ceased to be vulgar : and the
third, no where to be found in Italie, but to be sought
for in some other Countrie. And although, beside these
five, wee finde mention, in ancient writings of the Sabine,
the Oscan, the Tusculan, and some other tongues in
Italie, yet were they no other then differing dialects of
some of the former languages, as by good observations,
out of Varro, Festus, Servius, Paul. Diaconus, and
others, might be easily prooved.
Secondly, of France what the ancient tongue was,
hath bin much disputed, and yet remaineth somewhat
uncertaine : Some thinking it to have beene the Ger-
maine, others the Greeke, and some the Walsh tongue.
But, if the meaning of these resolvers be, that one
language, whatsoever it were, was vulgar in all France,
they are verie farre wide. Caesar and Strabo having Casarl.x.de
both recorded, that there were divers languages spoken Bella Gallic
in the divers parts. But, to omit the speech of Aqui- ^^^^_ ^^ '-^
taine, which Strabo writeth to have had much affinitie princip.
with the Spanish : And, of that part (in Cassar called
Belgia) that at the River of Rhene confined with Ger-
manie, which for that neighbourhood, might partake
much of the Germaine tongue : To omit those I say,
I 289 T
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Cas. I. z,.de
Bello Gallic,
long, post med.
Varro ap.
Hieron. in.
prof at. I. 2.
Comment
epist.adGalat.
6^ aptid Li-
dor um li. 15.
Orig. cap. i.
[I. i. 107.]
Cas. I. de
Bello Gallico.
Tacit. I. de
Mor. Germa-
nor. prope
finem. Sueton.
in Caligula
c. 47.
Hottom. in
Fran, cogall.
c. 2.
Perion I. de
Cognat Ling.
Gal. y
Graca Pas-
te II. I. de 12.
Ling.
Tschud in
Descr. Rhet.
Alp. c. 28.
Gorop. in.
Francicis.
Isac. in Glos-
sario. Prisco.
gal.
Lhuid in
Desert.
Britan. Cam-
den in
Britannia.
Strab. I. 4.
the maine question is, about the language of the Celtae,
which as inhabiting the middle part of France, were
least of all infected with any forraine mixture. And
certainely, that it was not the Greeke, appeareth out of
Caesar, written to Q. Cicero, (then besieged by the Gaules)
in Greeke, lest the Gaules should intercept his Letters.
And secondly, no lesse evidently by Varro, written of
the Massilians that they spake three languages, the
Roman, the Greeke, and the Gallique tongue : And
thirdly, the remnants of that tongue, may serve for
instance, whereof many old words are found dispersed
in ancient writers, that have no affinitie at all with the
Greeke. The Greeke therefore, was not the ancient
native language of the Gaules ; Neither was it the Ger-
maine : for else it had beene but an odde relation and reason
of Caesars, that Ariovistus a German Prince, had lived
so long in Gallia, that he spake the Gallique tongue :
And that of Tacitus, that the Gallique tongue proved
the Gothines to be no Germaines : And that of Suetonius,
that Caligula compelled many of the Gaules to learne
the Germaine tongue. But Hottoman (of all that I have
read) speaking most distinctly, touching the originall and
composition of the French tongue, divideth it as now it
is spoken, equally into two parts, of which he supposcth
the one (and I thinke it is rather the greater part) to
have originall from the Latine tongue : and the other
halfe, to be made up, by the German and Greeke, and
Brittish or Walsh words, each almost in equall measure.
Of the deduction of the French words from the Greeke,
you may read Perionius, Postell, and others : Of those
from the Germaine, Tschadus, Goropius, Isacius, &c.
Of the Walsh, Lhuid, Camden, &c. Which last in-
deede for good reason, seemeth to have beene the native
language of the ancient Celtae, rather then either the
Greeke or Dutch tongues : for of the Greeke words
found in that language, the neighbourhood of the
Massilians, and their Colonies, inhabiting the maritime
coast of Province, together with the ready acceptance of
290
ENQUIRIES OF LANGUAGES
that language in France (mentioned by Strabo) may be
the cause : As likewise of the Germaine words, the
Franks and Burgundions conquest, and possession of
France, may be assigned for a good reason : But of the
Brittish words none at all can be justly given, save, that
they are the remnants of the ancient language. Secondly, Tacit, in Julio
it seemeth to be so by Tacitus, written, that the speech ^S.^'^">^^-
of the Gaules, little differed from that of the Brittaines.
And thirdly, by Caesar, recording, that it was the custome
of the Gaules that were studious of the Druides disci-
pline, often to passe over into Brittaine to be there in-
structed : wherefore seeing there was no use of bookes
among them, as is in the same place affirmed by Caesar, C^^- ^- 6- de
it is apparent that they spake the same language. ' ^^^^^'^°-
Thirdly, the Spanish tongue as now it is, consisteth of
the old Spanish, Latine, Gottish, and Arabique (as there
is good reason it should, Spaine having beene so long
in the possessions of the Romans, Gothes, and Moores)
of which, the Latine is the greatest part (next it the
Arabique) and therefore they themselves call their lan-
guage Romance. And certainely I have seene an Epistle
written by a Spaniard, whereof every word was both
good Latine and good Spanish, and an example of the
like is to be seene in Merula. But the language of ^erul. m-
Valentia and Catalonia, and part of Portugall, is much J^^f /'^g'"' ^'
tempered with the French also. Now the ancient and
most generall language of Spaine, spoken over the
Country before the Romaines conquest, seemeth to me
out of question, to have beene the Cantabrian tongue,
that namely which yet they speake in Biscay, Guipuscoa,
Navarre, and Asturia, that is to say, in the northerne
and mountainous parts of Spaine, neere the Ocean, with
which the Vasconian tongue also in Aquitaine, neere
the Pyrene hils, hath as there is good reason (for out
of those parts of Spaine the inhabitants of Gascoigne
came) much affinitie and agreement. And my reason
for this opinion is, that in that part of Spaine, the
people have ever continued without mixture of any
291
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
forraine Nation, as being never subdued by the Cartha-
ginians, nor by the Moores, no, nor by the Romans
(for all their long warring in Spaine) before Augustus
Caesars time, and for the hiUinesse, and barenesse, and
unpleasantnesse of the Countrie, having nothing in it,
to invite strangers to dwell among them. For which
cause, the most ancient Nations and languages are for
the most part preserved in such Countries: as by
Thucyd. I. I. Thucydides is specially observed, of the Attiques, and
paiil.aprincip. Orcadians, in Greece, dwelling in barren soiles : Of
which Nations the first, for their Antiquitie, vaunted
of themselves that they were a.vT6-)^ovi<;, and the second,
Trpoa-eXTjvoi as if they had beene bred immediately of the
Earth, or borne before the Moone. Another example
whereof wee may see in Spaine it selfe, for in the steepy
Mountaines of Granata, named Alpuxarras, the progeny
of the Moores yet retaine the Arabique tongue (for the
Spaniards call it Araviga) which all the other remnants
of the Moores in the plainer Region had utterly for-
gotten and received the Castilian (till their late expulsion
out of Spaine) for their vulgar language. The like
whereof, is also to be scene in the old Epirotike speech
and Nation, which yet continueth in the mountainous
part of Epirus, being (for the tongue) utterly extin-
guished in all the Country beside. And (to let forraine
instances goe) in the Brittaines or Welsh-men in the
hilly part of our owne Countrey. What the reason
thereof may bee, I will not stand now curiously to
enquire : whether that being inured to labour, to
watching, to sundry distemperatures of the aire, and
much other hardnesse (for otherwise their living will
not bee gotten out of such barren ground) they prove
upon occasion good and able Souldiers.'' Or, that the
craggy Rockes and Hills (like fortresses of Natures
owne erecting) are easily defended from forraine in-
vaders.? Or that their unpleasant and fruitlesse soile,
hath nothing to invite strangers to desire it ? Or that
wanting riches, they want also the ordinary com-
292
ENQUIRIES OF LANGUAGES
panions of riches, that is proud and audacious hearts,
to provoke with their injuries other Nations to be
revenged on them, either by the conquest or desola-
tion of their Countries? But whatsoever the cause may-
be, certainly in effect so it is, that the most ancient
Nations and Languages, are for the most part to bee
found in such unpleasant and fruitksse Regions: Inso-
much that the Byscaynes, who gave mee occasion of l^- ^- '°^-]
this digression, vaunt of themselves among the Spaniards, jf""' "^^J'^"'
that they are the right Hidalgos (that is Gentlemen) as ^J^^' ^''^'
some also report of the Welshmen here in Brittaine to * Gesner in
say of themselves, which yet I that am their neighbour MithrUate.in
(to confesse a truth) never heard them say. fi""!^-^^^
Now lastly, touching the Punike tongue, as I am not Rocchadedia-
of Galateus his opinion, that it was utterly extinguished kct. in Ling.
by the Romanes : So neither can I bee of the phantasie Arabica.
(for it is no better) that many* other learned men are: ^°!^^^^- ^^ ,
namely, that it was the Arabike, that is to say the same li"^,' jrab"
language, that is vulgar in Afrike at this day. For it Mas.inGram.
is well knowne to the skilfull in Histories, that the Syriaca. prop.
Punikes were of another off-springs (not of Arabian ^"'^•-S^^/'W.
\ j^u^v- J. ^ ^1 J • 1 de ration. Lin-
racej and that it is not yet a thousand yeeres, since that .
tongue was by the Arabians, together with their victories Schidler.
brought into Afrike. And as certaine also it is, that in Lex. Pen-
the remnants of the Africans progeny, as *Leo Afri- i'^of^o in voce
canus hath recorded, hath a different language from the 7?P,
AL-1 T» i-r»-i 1 Mart.
Arabike. But the runike tongue seemeth to mee out Caleott. de
of question, to have bin the Chananitish or old Hebrew doct. promis-
language, though I doubt not somewhat altered from the ^«f- ^- ^\ ^
originall pronuntiation, as is wont in tract of time to befall J" jk-^
Colonies planted among strangers farre from home. For / j^ Descrip.
first Carthage it selfe, the Queene of the Cities of Afrike Jfr. cap. de
(and well might she be termed so, that contained in ^'^H- Afi}(^'
circuit 24. miles, as Florus in his abridgement of Livie P^^-^^^P^'^"^-
hath recorded, and by the utter wall 360. furlongs, that sl^ab. Lij.
is 45. miles) as it is in Strabo : And held out in emula- Plin. /. 15.
tion with Rome, as is noted by Pliny, 120. yeeres, and ^- ^8.
to conclude (before the second Punike warre) had in
293
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Strab.
li. citato.
Mela. I. i.c.j,
Liv. li. 32.
Plin.l.$.c.ig.
Appia. I. de.
Bel. Punicis
in principio.
Curtius. I. 4.
l£JHiplures.
Jrias Mont,
lib. Chanaan.
c. 8.
Postel. in de-
script. Syri^.
c. de ^yria
Nominib.
subjection all the Coast of the Mediterrane Sea, from
the bottome of the greater Syrtis in Afrike, to the
River Ebro (Iberus) in Spaine, which is about 2000.
miles of length, that the same Carthage I say, and divers
other Cities of Afrike (of which Pliny nameth Utica
and Leptis, as being the principall) were Colonies of the
Phoenicians, and namely of the Tyrians, is not onely by
Strabo, Mela, Livie, Plinie, Appian, and many other
certaine Authors, acknowledged, and by none denied,
but also the very names of Poeni Punici, being but
variations or mutilations of the name Phoenicii import
so much, and lastly their language assureth it. For
Hierome writing that their language was growne
somewhat different from the Phoenician tongue,
doth manifestly in these words imply, it had beene
the same.
And what were the Phoenicians but Chanaan ites .f"
The Phoenicians I say, of whose exceeding merchandiz-
ing wee read so much in antient Histories, what were
they but Chanaanites, whose very name* signifieth
^oiviKT], in the Greek signifieth the Palme, for as touching the
deduction of the name Phoenicia, either from p5S by Montanus, or
from M^S "^aiS by Postellus, signifying the delicacy of the Inhabi-
tants by the first, and their observation or adoration of the fire,
by the second, they are but late sprung fantasies, and have not
any ground of reason at all : for as much, as in all the Hebrew
writings of the Bible, that country is never termed by any name
sounding toward Phenicia, but in the Greeke onely. But in many
old coynes that I have seene, I have noted the Palme Tree, as the
speclall cognisance of Phoenicia, (as I have also the Olive branch,
and Conies to be of Spaine : the Horse of Mauritania : the Ele-
phant, or the spoile of the Elephant of Afrike : the Camell of
Arabia : the Crocodile, or the Bird Ibis, of Egypt : and divers other
specialties for other Countries :) And namely I have scene sundry old
Coynes of the Emperour Vespatian, of severall devices and imagery,
stamped for a memoriall of his conquest of Judaea, and taking of
Jerusalem (for the Inscription is in every of them, Judaea capta) &
in each of them, I especially observed a woman sitting in a sad and
mournefull fashion, with her backe to a Palme tree : wherein, I
make no doubt, but the desolate woman signifieth Judasa, and the
Palme, Phoenicia, even as Phoenicia is immediately toward the North,
at the backe of Judaea.
294
ENQUIRIES OF LANGUAGES
Merchants? for, the very sarne Nation, that the Graecians
called Phasnicians {(poiviKe?) and the Romans in imitation
of that name Poenos & Punicos, for the exceeding store
of good Palmes, wherewith that Countrey abounded :
Insomuch that in Monuments of Antiquitie, the Palme
Tree is observed for the Ensigne of Phoenicia : the same
Nation I say, called themselves, and by the Israelites
their next neighbours, were called Chanaanites. And
that they were indeed no other, I am able easily to
prove. For first, the same woman that in Mathew is MatiA.i$.2z.
named a Canaanite, is in Marke called a Syropoenician. Mark. 7. 26.
2. Where mention is made in Josua, of the Kings of Jos. 5. i.
Canaan, they are in the Septuagints translation named,
^aa-tXek rrj^ (poivUri^. 3. To put it out of question. All that
Coast, from Sidon to Azzah (that was Gaza) neere to
Gerar, is registred by * Moses, to have beene possessed *G^«. 10. 19,
by the posteritie of Chanaan : Of which coast the more
Northrene part above the promontory of Carmel, or
rather from the river Chorseus (Kison the J ewes called
it) that neere the promontory of Carmell, entreth the
Sea to the Citie of Orthosia, above Sidon Northward,
is by Strabo, Pliny, Ptolomy and others, referred to Strai. I. 16.
Phoenicia (although Strabo extend that name, along all »°^ ^ong. ante
the Maritime Coast of Palestina also, to the confines of Y'^' ^^^"'
^gypt, as Dionysius Periegetes also doth, placing Joppa Pio'iem. Tab
and Gaza, and Elath in Phoenicia) which very tract to 4. JsU.
have been the severall possessions of Zidon, and Cheth, Dionys. Jlex.
and Girgashi and Harki, and Arvade, and Chamathi, six ^^ Penegest.
of the eleven sonnes of Canaan (the other five inhabiting
more to the South in Palestina) they that are skilfull
in the ancient Chorography of the Holy Land cannot be
ignorant. Seeing therefore out of this part of the Land of
Canaan, (for in this part Tyrus was) the Carthaginians,
and other Colonies of the Phoenicians in Afrike came, it
is out of all doubt, that they were of the Chananites ^ug- Expos.
progeny : and for such in very deed, and no other, ^^'^^°^^' 'Pf'{
they reputed and professed themselves to be : for ^^^ °'"'^"' ^"
as Augustine hath left recorded, who was borne and
295
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
lived among them, the Countrey people of the Punikes,
when they were asked touching themselves what they
were, they would make answer that they were Channai,
meaning, as Augustine himselfe doth interprete them
Canaanites.
Certain therfore it is, that the native Punike lan-
guage was the Chanaanitish tongue : but that I added
for explication this clause (or the old Hebrew, meaning
by the old Hebrew, that which was vulgarly spoken
among the J ewes before the captivity) you will perhaps
[I. i. 109.] suspect my credit, and bee offended, for I am not
ignorant how superstitiously Divines for the most part
are affected toward the Hebrew tongue: yet when I
had set down the Africans language to have been the
Canaanitish tongue, I thought good to adde for plainesse
sake (or the old Hebrew) because I take them indeed
to bee the very same language, and that Abraham and
his posterity brought it not out of Chaldaea, but learned
it in the land of Chanaan. Neither is this opinion of
* Postel.lib.de mine, a meere paradox and fantasie, but I have * three
Phcenic. lit. or foure of the best skilled in the language and anti-
^^•'^;1* quities of that Nation, that the later times could afford
Anas Monta. ^r ^ -j aj ^-i u * i ■ \, • ,. •
L. Chanaan o^ the same mmde : And certamly, by * Isaiah it is
c. 9. Gene- called in direct termes, the language of Chanaan : And
brard. I. i. \\_ is moreover manifest, that the names of the places
Chron. an. ^^^ Cities of Chanaan (the old names I meane by which
ZcaRsladfest. '^^1 ^ere called before the Israelites dwelt in them, as
indict. Sarra. is to be seene in the whole course of the Bookes of
y in ep. ad Moses and of Joshuah) were Hebrew names : touching
Ubert. l£ ad ^hj^h point, although I could produce other forceable
* Isa iQ 18 reasons, such as might (except my fantasie delude mee)
vexe the best wit in the world to give them just solu-
tion, yet I will adde no more, both to avoid pro-
lixity, and because I shall have in another place fitter
occasion.
But to speake particularly of the Punike tongue,
which hath brought us into this discourse, and which
I proved before to bee the Canaanitish language : it
296
ENQUIRIES OF LANGUAGES
is not onely * in one place pronounced by Augustine * ^"S- ^" ^^''•
(who knew it well, no man better) to have neere j^^-JlEmng.
affinitie with the Hebrew tongue, which also the * ^^^_ ^^^^
Punike wordes dispersed in the writings of Augustine,
and others (as many as come to my remembrance)
prove to be true. But more effectually in * another *Jug./.z.
place, to agree with it in very many, yea almost in ^p"//J'J^-''
every word. Which speech, seeing they could in no j
sort have from the Israelites, being not of Abrahams
posteritie (both because no such transmigration of them
is remembred in the holy Histories, and for that the
Punike Colonies, are specially mentioned to have beene
deduced from Tyre, which never came into the pos-
session of the Israelites) but from the Canaanites, whose
off-spring they were : It followeth thereupon that the
language of the Canaanites, was either the very same,
or exceeding neere the Hebrew. And certainly, touch-
ing the difference that was betweene the Hebrew and
the Punike, I make no doubt, but the great distance
from their primitive habitation, and their conversation
with strangers among whom they were planted, and
together with both the length of time, which is wont
to bring alteration to all the Languages in the World,
were the causes of it. And although that Punike speech
in PlautuSj which is the onely continued speech of that P/aut. in
language, that to my knowledge remaineth extant in Pa^"u/o. Jet.
any Author, have no such great convenience with the
Hebrew tongue, yet I assure my selfe the faults and
corruptions that have crept into it by many transcrip-
tions, to have beene the cause of so great difference,
* As in the Punike tongue Salus three, Augustin. in expos, inchoat.
epist. ad Roman. Heb. la^^lD. Edom, bloud. Enar. Psalm. 136. Heb.
Qiri- Mamon, lucre, De Sermon. Dom. in Mont. 1. 2. c. 14. Heb.
"ll^XJ- Bal. the Lord. Qusest. in Judic. cap. 16. Heb. pS?!- Samen,
Heaven. Ibid. Heb. D"'72"lD. Messe, to annoint. Tract. 15. in Joan.
Heb. ntD'JQ- Alma, a Virgine. Hieron. in c. 7. Isai. Heb. Piyy^y.
Gadir. a fence or wall. Plinie. 1. 4. c. 22. "m^, and some other that
diligence might observe.
297
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Of the lar ge-
ne sse of the
Slat'onish,
Turkish, iff
yirabike lan-
guages. C. 8.
Gesner. in
Mithrid. in
Ling. Illy-
ricca. Boccha
in Append de
dialect, in
Illyrica.
*Postell. de
hng. Dalmat.
Rocch. in
Biblioth.
Vatcan. p.
1 6 1 . y alii.
'Roccha. lib.
citato pag.
i68.
by reason whereof it is much changed from what at
first it was when Plautus writ it, about one thousand
eight hundred yeeres agoe : And specially because in
transcribing thereof there would bee so much the lesse
care taken, as the language was lesse understood by
the Writers, and by the Readers, and so the escapes
lesse subject to observation and controlement.
MAny are the Nations that have for their vulgar
Language, the Slavonish Tongue in Europe, and
some in Asia. Among which the principall in Europe
are the Slavonians themselves inhabiting Dalmatia and
Liburnia, the West Macedonians, the Epirotes, the
Bosinates, Servians, Russians, Bulgarians, Moldavians,
Podolians, Russians, Muscovites, Bohemians, Polonians,
Silesians. And in Asia the Circassians, Mangrellians,
and Gazarites. These I say are the principall, but they
are not all : for Gesner and Roccha reckon up the
names of sixtie Nations, that have the Slavonian tongue
for their vulgar language. So, that it is knowne to be
vulgarly spoken over all the East parts of Europe (in
more then a third part of the whole) even to the
utmost bounds of it the Rivers of Droyna and Tanais ;
Greece and Hungary, and Walachia onely excepted.
Indeed the Regions of Servia, Bosina, Bulgaria, Rascia,
Moldavia, Russia and Moscovia, namely all the Nations
of the Easterne parts, which celebrate their divine
service after the Greeke Ceremony, and professe Ecclesi-
asticall obedience to the Patriarch of Constantinople,
writ in a divers sort of Character from that of the
Dalmatians, Croatians, Istrians, Polonians, Bohemians,
Silesians and other Nations toward the West (both
which sorts of Characters are to bee seene in Postels
Booke of the Orientall languages) of which, this last is
called the Dalmatian or Illyrian Character, and was of
* Hieromes divising, that other bearing for the most part
much resemblance with the Greeke, is termed the
Servian Character, and was of « Cyrills invention : for
398
ENQUIRIES OF LANGUAGES
which cause, as Roccha hath remembred, they terme
the language written in that Character ^ Chiurilizza. ^Idpag.iyi.
But yet notwithstanding the difference of Characters in
the writing of these Nations, they speake all of them
(the difference of dialect excepted) the same language.
But yet is not the Slavonike tongue (to answere your
question) for all this large extent, the vulgar language of
the Turkish Empire. For of the Turks Dominion onely
Epirus, the West part of Macedon, Bosina, Servia, [Li. no.]
Bulgaria, Rascia, and part of Thrace, and that hee hath
in Dalmatia and Croacia (beside the Mengrelli in Asia)
speake vulgarly the Slavonian tongue. But no where
for the more precise limitation, neither in Asia nor in
Europe is that language spoken more Southward, then
the North Parallel of forty degrees : some part of
Epirus onely excepted : I meane it is not spoken as
the vulgar language of any Nation more Southward.
For else, being acceptable and usuall, as it is in the
Great Turkes Serrail at Constantinople, and familiar with
most of the Turkish Souldiers, by reason of their Gar-
risons and other great imployment in those parts
toward the confines of Christian Princes, all which parts
as before I said (Hungarie and Walachia excepted)
speake that language : for these reasons I say, it is
spoken by divers particular men in many places of the
Turkish Dominion, and the Janizares and Officers for
the most part can speake it, and many others also of
the better sort, but yet the generall and vulgar language
of his Dominion (excepting those places afore men-
tioned) it is not.
But in Anatolia, although the old languages still
remaine, being for the most part corrupt Greeke, as
also in Armenia they have their peculiar language, yet
is the Turkish tongue very frequent & prevaileth
in them both : which being originally none other then Mkhov. I. i.
the Tartarian tongue, as Michovius, and others have '^^ Sarmatta.
observed, yet partaketh much, both of the Armenian ^jg^}iaie°"in
& Persian, by reason of the Turkes long continuance ling. Tunica.
299
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
in both those Regions, before they setled the Seat of
their Dominion, and themselves among the Grecians,
for which cause it is not without mixture of Greeke
also, but chiefly and above all other of the Arabike,
both by reason of their Religion written in that language,
and their training up in Schooles unto it, as their learned
tongue. And yet although the Turkish bee well under-
stood both in Natolia and Armenia, yet hath it neither
extinguished the vulgar languages of those parts, neither
obtained to it selfe (for ought I can by my reading
find) any peculiar Province at all, wherein it is become
the sole native and vulgar language, but is only a
common scattered tongue, which appeareth to be so
much the more evidently true, because the very Cities
that have been successively the Seats of the Ottaman
Sultans ; namely, Iconium (now Cogna) in Lycaonia,
then Prusa in Bithynia ; thirdly, Adrianople in Thrace ;
and lastly, Constantinople, are yet knowne to retaine
their old native language, the Greeke tongue : Al-
though the Turkish tongue also bee common in them
all, as it is likewise in all other Greeke Cities both of
Greece and Asia.
But in the East part of Cilicia beyond the River
Pyramus, as in all Syria also, and Mesopotamia and
Palestina, and Arabia and ^gypt, and thence Westward
in all the long tract of Afrike, that extendeth from
^gypt to the Strait of Gibralter, I say, in all that
lieth betwixt the Mountaine Atlas, and the Mediterrane
Sea (now termed Barbary) excepting Marocco, and here
and there some scattered remnants of the old Africans
*PostelL in in the Inland parts, the Arabike tongue is become the
prafat Gram- y^jg^j. language, although somewhat corrupted and
Ludovlc. Res:, varied in dialect, as among so many several! Nations it
/. 8. de Fids- is unpossible but it should bee. And although I bee
situd. Rer. ad farre from * their opinion, which write (too overlash-
\^^lj i'f^gly) that the Arabian tongue is in use in two third
ObservatJ.x. P^^ts of the inhabited world, or in more, yet I finde that
c. 12. it extendeth very farre, and specially where the Religion
300
ENQUIRIES OF LANGUAGES
of Mahumed is professed. For which cause (over and
besides the parts above mentioned, in which it is, as I
said, become the native language) in all the Northerne
part of the Turkish Empire also, I meane that part that
lyeth on the North side of the Mediterrane Sea, as
likewise among the Mahumetan Tartars, it is thought
not the Vulgar tongue, yet familiar with very many,
both because all their Religion is written in that
language, and for that * every boy that goeth to schoole
is taught it, as in our Schooles they are taught Latine
and Greeke : Insomuch, that all the Turkes write their
owne language in Arabike Characters. So that you see of the Sfd-
the common languages of the Turkish Empire, to be ake and He-
the Slavonish, the Greeke, the Turkish, and Arabike brew tongues.
tongues, serving severally for the parts that I men- f^' 9-. .
^. ^iilr ^ *Masius tn
tioned berore. ^, /• . ^
prcefat. Li ram-
mat. Syric.
THe Syriacke tongue is certainely * thought to have Sixt. Senen.
had beginning, in the time of the Captivitie of the ^^^^^o^^-
Jewes in Babylon, while they were mingled among the ^^oce^Thar-"
Chaldeans. In which long revolution of seventy yeeres, gum.Canin.in
the vulgar sort of the Jewes forgot their owne language, prafat. Justi-
and began to speake the Chaldee : But yet pronounc- ^'^^- ^y^'^- ^''•
ing it amisse, and framing it somewhat to their owne ""^^"'n/
Countrey fashion, in notation of Points, Affixes, Con- zoretA. in
jugations, and some other properties of their ancient Apparat. ad
speech, it became a mixt language of Hebrew and Bibl. Reg.
Chaldee : a great part Chaldee for the substance of the ^.^^f^' ?
wordes, but more Hebrew for the fashion, and so igxic. Syro-
degenerating much from both : The old and right chalda'uum.
Hebrew remaining after that time onely among the Genebrard. I.
learned men, and being taught in Schooles, as among ^' CJironog.
^L 1 J & & ' & ad An. 3690.
US the learned tongues are accustomed to bee. And Bellarm. I. z.
yet, after the time of our Saviour, this language began de verba Dei
much more to alter and to depart further, both from ^-4- ^ 'S-
the Chaldee and Hebrew, as receiving much mixture of ^^' ^°"^^^"-
Greeke, some of Romane and Arabike wordes, as in i„ oictione ^
the Talmud (named of Jerusalem) gathered by R. Bib/ia.
301
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Jochanan, about three hundred yeeres after Christ, is
apparent, being farre fuller of them, then those parts
of the Chaldee paraphrase on the holy Scriptures, which
[1. i. III.] were made by R. Jonathan, a little before Christ, and
by R. Aquila, whome they call Onkelos not long after.
But yet certaine it is, both for the great difference
of the wordes themselves, which are in the Syriake
tongue for the most part Chaldee, and for the diver-
sitie of those adherents of wordes, which they call
praefixa, and suffixa, as also for the differing sound of
some vowels, and sundry other considerations : Certaine
it is I say that the unlearned Jewes, whose vulgar speech
the Syriake then was, could not understand their nitDIS
& mTtiDPi, that is their lectures of Moses and the
Prophets, used in their Synagogues in the Hebrew
tongue. And that seemeth to have beene the originall
reason, both of the pubUke speeches and declarations
of learned men to the people, usuall in their Syna-
gogues on the Sabboaths, after the readings of the
"Jet. 13. 15. Law and of the Prophets, whereof in the ° New Testa-
ment wee finde some mention, and also of the trans-
lation of Jonathan and Onkelos, and others made into
their vulgar language, for that the difference betwixt
the Hebrew and the Chaldee was so great, that the
tongue of the one Nation could not bee understood
by the other. First, the tongues themselves, which
yet remaine with us may bee evident demonstrations,
of which wee see that one may bee skilfull in the
Hebrew, and yet not understand the Chaldee, and
therefore neither could they, whose speech the Chaldee
then was (although much degenerated) understand the
^'Nehem.ca.%. Hebrew. Secondly, wee find that when pRzra, at the
V. 7. 8. 9. returne from the Captivitie, read the Booke of the Law
before the people, others were faine to interprete that
which was read unto them. And thirdly, the answere
made to Rabshakeh, by the Officers of King Hezekiah
'^Reg. 1. 2. ca. may put it out of question, willing him '^ to speake
18. f. 26. y^|.Q i-hej^ in the Chaldee tongue, that the common
302
ENQUIRIES OF LANGUAGES
people of Jerusalem (in whose hearing it was) might
not understand what was spoken. But yet it might bee,
that as at this day the Jewes use to doe, so also
in Christs time of conversing on the Earth, they might
also read the Chaldee Targamin (and certainely some"" 'Junius in
learned men affirme they did so) together with the Bell^rm.Cont.
Hebrew lectures of Moses and the Prophets; for ^ ^\ ' ^' ^'
certaine it is, that Jonathan Ben Uziel, had before
the birth of our Saviour translated, not the Prophets
onely into Chaldee, (for it is his Paraphrase that wee
have at this day on the Prophets, and the Language
which wee now call the Syriake, was but the Jewish
Chaldee, although in the after times, by the mixture
of Greeke, and many other forraine wordes it became
somewhat changed, from what in the times afore, and
about our Saviours Incarnation it had beene) but the
Pentateuch also : at least, if it bee true which Sixtus Sixt. Senens.
hath recorded, namely, that such is the Tradition Bibhoth.
among the Jewes, and which Galatine writeth, that him- f.^^f' ot'/"
selfe hath scene that translation of Jonathans, beside editio.'
that of Onkelos, the beginning of both which hee Galatin. de
setteth downe, differing one from another in the first -^rcan.
wordes. Which (namely, touching the publike reading ^^'^^^j^'*'
of the Chaldee Targamin, either together with the
Hebrew Text, or instead of it) I may as well con-
ceive to bee true, as that the forraine 'Jewes, dwelling ^Vid.Sal-
in Alexandria and others parts of iEgypt, in Asia also, "'^'""•P'
and other Greeke Provinces abroad, used publikely in scTimra' Pro-
stead of the Hebrew, which now they understood not, Ugom. 3. in
the Septuagints Greeke translation, as is evident in Tomo. i, y
Tertullian : And of some others of them in the Con- ^^ interpretat.
stitutions of 'Justinian. Which Jewes for that very l^^^f'^f^i,
cause, are sundry times m the " Acts of the Apostles /»//. i„ jpoig.
* For of that part of the Chaldee Paraphrase, which we have in geiico. ca. 1 9.
the Complutense, and King Philips Bibles, on the Bookes of Moses, ^Novell, 146.
Onkelos is the Author : of that on Josuah, the Judges, the Booke of "" ^ct.S. i. y
the Kings and of the Prophets, Jonathan. Of that on Ruth, 9.29.^11.
Hester, Job, the Psalmes, and the Bookes of Salomon, R. Joseph 20.
Caecus.
303
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Scalig. in
Chron.
Euseb. ad
Annum MD-
CCXXXIF.
i^ J un. contra.
Bellarm. Con-
irov. I. /. 2.
c. 15, §. 21.
l^Drus.Pra-
toritor. I. 5.
Annot. ad.
Act. Ap. 6. I .
termed EXXi/i/io-ra). For by that name, in the judge-
ment of learned men, the naturall Graecians are not
meant, which are alwayes named EXX>;ve9, not EXXi/vto-Tat,
But, the Jewes dispersed among the Gentiles, that used
to read the Greeke Scriptures in their Synogogues.
And here shall be the period of my first Enquiry
touching the Languages, and beginning of the second,
concerning the sorts of Religions abroad in the World.
In discoursing whereof you must bee content to accept
of Moderne Authors, because I am to intreate of
Moderne Matters: And if 1 hap to step awry where
I see no path, and can discerne but few steps afore
mee, you must pardon it. And yet this one thing I
will promise you, that if either they that should direct
mee, mislead mee not, or (where my reason suspects
that my guides wander, and I am mislead) if my
circumspect observing, or diligent enquiring, may pre-
serve mee from errour, I will not depart a haire from
the way of Truth.
[I. i. 112.]
Of the sundry
parts of the
World inhabi-
ted by Chris-
tians
Chap. 10.
Michov. de
Sarmatia. I. 2.
c. 3. Boem. de
Morib. gent.
I. 3. c. 7.
Boter. Relat.
Par. 3./. I.
Chap. XIII.
Master Brerewoods Enquiries of the Religions
professed in the World : Of Christians, Ma-
humetans, Jewes and Idolaters : with other
Philosophical! speculations, and divers Annota-
tions added.
LI Europe is possessed by Christians,
except the utmost corners of it, toward
the East and the North, for the small
company of Mahumetans, inhabiting
their peculiar * Villages about Wilna in
Litunia, or the scattered * remnants
of Idolaters in the same Province, and
in Samogitia, are not worthy mentioning. But toward
the North, Lappia, Scricsinia, Biarmia, Corelia, and the
North part of Finmarke (all which together passe
304
THE RELIGIONS OF THE WORLD
commonly under the name of Lapland, and make a Ttegler. in
Region about nine hundred miles in circuit) are in- ■5^^<"'^^'^- <^- '^'^
habited by Idolaters: and toward the East, all the zflZrS.
Kegion betwixt Tanais and Borysthenes, along Maeotis tract, de.
and the Euxine Sea (the true native Countrey of the Lapepiis.
ancient Gothes) being more then twice as large as the ^^<:hQv. I. 2.
former, and withall much better peopled, is inhabited ^^ f''um$ter
by the Tartars, called Crimasi or Prascopitae, who are Como. 1. 4. c.
all Mahumetans, excepting onely a small remainder of 37. Boter.
Christians in some parts of Taurica. Relation pa.
But, in all the Turkes Dominion that hee hath in ^^g^'^^lf^
Europe, inclosed after a peninsular figure, betweene
Danubius and the Sea, and containing in circuit about
2300. miles (for Moldavia, Walachia, and Transilvania,
I reckon not for the parts of his Dominion) namely,
from above Buda, on Danubius side, and from Ragusa
on the Sea Eastward, to the utmost bounds of Europe,
as also in the lies of the ^gaean Sea, Christians are
mingled with Mahumetans. All which Dominion yet
of the Turkes in Europe, though so much in circuit
as I said, is neverthelesse (measured by squares) no
greater then Spaine, the Continent of it being no way
answerable to the Circumference : both, because it runneth
farre out in sharpe angles, toward the West and South,
namely in Hungary and Moraea, and is beside in
Greece in many places extraordinarily indented with the
Sea. And in his Dominion of the Turks in Europe,
such is notwithstanding the mixture of Mahumetans
with Christians, that the Christians * make two third * Boter. Relat.
parts at least of the Inhabitants : for the Turke, so P- ^' /• 4- ^^^
that the Christians pay him his yeerely tribute (which f^aTruno'
is one fourth part of their increase, and a Saltanie for Georgevitz.de
every poll) and speake nothing against the Religion Affliction.
and Sect of Mahumet, permitteth them the liberty of Christian, sub
their religion. And even in Greece it selfe, although j^J^^^l''^''^^
more dissolute then any Region of Europe subject to
the Turke (as having bin anciently more wasted with
intestine discord, and longest groaned under the Turks
I 305 u
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
* Chitr^s de
statu Eccle-
sior. non longe
ab initio.
Coiyat hath
more.
Gerlach in
epist. ad Cms.
Turcogrcecia.
I. pag. Concil.
Carthag. 4.
y Conci.
African, sev.
Carth. 6.
Martin. Po-
lon. Suppat.
An. 475.
^Vict. I. \.de
Persecut.Van-
dalec.
Of the Chris-
tianitie of
Africa, see
Santos y
Griniaysrelat.
inf. I. 9. c. 1 2.
Pigafer. hist.
Regni Con-
gens. I. 2. c. z.
oppression) there remaine yet neverthelesse in * Con-
stantinople, the very Seat of the Turkish Empire,
above twenty Churches of Christians, and in the Citie
of Salonichi (Thessalonica) above thirty, whereas in
the later this Mahumetans have but three, beside very
many Churches abroad in the Province under suffragan
Bishops, of whom the Metropolitan of Salonichi, hath
no lesse then ten belonging to his Jurisdiction, as there
are also recorded yet to remaine under the Metro-
politans of Philippi, one hundred and fifty Churches :
of Athens, as many : Of Corinth one hundred, to-
gether with sundry suffragan Bishops under each of
them.
But in Afrike, all the Regions in a manner, that
Christian Religion had gained from Idolatry, Mahu-
metanisme hath regained from Christianitie : Insomuch,
that not onely the North part of Afrike, lying along the
Mediterrane Sea, namely, betwixt it and the Mountaine
Atlas, even from Spaine to -/Egypt, where Christianitie
sometime exceedingly flourished, as there wee reade
Synodes of above two hundred Bishops to have been
gathered, and ^ three hundred Catholike Bishops to have
been there expelled by Gensericus King of the Wandales :
And in some one Province alone, '^ Zengitana by name
(it is that wherein Carthage stood) to have beene one
hundred sixty foure Bishops under one Metropolitan :
Not onely that North part of Afrike I say, is at this
present utterly void of Christians, excepting a few
Towns belonging to the King of Spaine (of which onely
Septa and Tanger are Episcopall Cities :) but even in all
the vast Continent of Afrike, being about thrice as large
as Europe, there is not any Region entirely possessed by
Christians, but the Kingdome of Habassia, no, nor yet
(which is more lamentable) any other where Christians
are mingled, either with Mahumetans, but onely ^gypt :
or where with Idolaters, but the Kingdomes of *" Conga
and Angola : which two about one hundred twenty yeeres
agoe, ann. 149 1. began first to receive Christianitie: All
306
OF CHRISTIANS
the rest of Afrike, being entirely governed and possessed I" these parts
by Pagans or Mahumetans. To which, if I should adde Christianity is
those i^Yi places in Afrike afore mentioned, neere the
Strait of Gibraltar, which the Kings of Portugall and
Castile have conquered from the Moores, with the other
few dispersed fortresses, which the Portugalls hold in
other places on the Coast of Afrike (altogether even
betwixt Spaine and India are but eleven or twelve)
I know not where to finde even among all the native
Inhabitants of Afrike, any Christians more. For, as
for the large Region of Nubia, which had from the
Apostles time (as is thought) professed the Christian
Faith, it hath againe above one hundred yeeres since
forsaken it, and embraced instead of it, partly Ma- [i. i. 113.]
humetanisme, and partly Idolatry, and that by the
most miserable occasion that might befall, namely
famine of the word of God through lacke of Ministers :
for as Alvarez hath recorded, at his being in the King Alvarex. hist.
of Habassia his Court, there were Embassadours out ^^thiopic
of Nubia, to intreate him for a supply of Ministers, to ^- '37-
instruct their Nation, and repaire Christianitie gone to
ruine among them : but were rejected.
And yet are the Christians of i^gypt, namely those
of the native Inhabitants, but verie few in respect of
that infinitenesse of people, wherewith ^Egypt doth, and
ever did abound, as being esteemed not to passe* 50000. *Boter. Re/at
And, as touching the Kingdome of Habassia, neither ■^'^- '• ^- 3- f*^-
is it all Christians but a great part of Gentiles, namely ^giETtto^
toward the West, and South bounds of it, and some Thom. a Jes.
part Mahumetans, toward the East border : neither so de Convers.
large and spacious, as many mens relations have made g^»i- i- 1 • par.
it thought to be. For although I cannot assent to ^Bol'er''Relat
them, who assigne to that great Kingdome, but about ^. i. /. 3. r.
662. leagues of compasse, by which reckoning (suppose de Abassia.
they were Spanish leagues) it should be little larger
then Germany (for I know full well, by infallible
observations, that sparing limitation of others, to be
untrue) yet, neither can I yeelde to them, who esteeme
307
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
* Horat.
Malaguz. ncl
discorse de i.
cinque mass'ini
Signori.
See hereof
later and bet-
ter intelligence
I. 7. c. 7. y
8. Abassia is
reduced now to
a small circuit.
Boter. loco
proxm. citato.
Sommar. dei
regni Orien-
tal, apud
Ramos, vol. i.
pag- 32+-
Boter. Relat.
p. I. /. 3. c.
Loango. An.
%ichi.
I doe not think
it now to con-
taine halfe so
many Chris-
tians {which
yet are but
halfe Chris-
tians) as any
one of those
foure. The
Author
alloweth too
much., as Piga-
fetta also, l5
in these times,
it is little,
except in
misery. Bet-
ter relations of
these parts are
since our
authors death
published by
it *greater, then the vaste dominions of the Emperours
of Turkie or of Tartaric, &c. Or, to them, that
extend it from the one Tropique to the other, and
from the red Sea, almost to the West Ocean. For first,
certaine it is (that I may speake a little of the limits
of this Kingdome) that it attaineth not to the red Sea
(Eastward) neither within the straits of Babel mandel,
nor without : for within those straits, along the Bay
of Arabia, there is a continuall ledge of Mountains,
known to be inhabited with Moores, betwixt that Bay,
and the dominion of Habassia: So that, onely one Port
there is, along all that coast (Ercoco by name) where
those Mountaines open to the Sea, that at this present
belongeth to it. Neither without those Straits doth it
any where approach to the Ocean. All that coast, as farre
as Mozanbique, being well knowne to be inhabited with
Arabians.
And as touching the west limits of Habassia, I cannot
finde by any certaine historie or relation (unskilfuU men
may rumour what they will, and I know also that the
common Charts represent it otherwise) I cannot finde
I say, that it stretcheth beyond the River Nilus, so
farre commeth it short of the West Ocean. For it is
knowne, that all the West banke of Nilus, from the
River of Zaire to the confines of Nubia, is possessed
by the Anzichi, being an idolatrous and man-eating
Nation, and subject to a great Prince of their owne;
thus then it is with the bredth of the Empire of Habassia,
betwixt East and West. And now to speake of the
length of it, lying North and South, neither doth it
approach Northward on Nilus side, further then the
South end of the Isle of Meroe (Meroe it selfe is in-
habited by Mahumetans, and the deadly enemies of the
King of Habassia) nor on the Sea side further then
about the port of Suachem. And toward the South,
although the bounds of that Kingdome be not perfectly
knowne, yet that it approacheth nothing neere the circle
of Capricorne, as hath bin supposed, is most manifest,
308
OF CHRISTIANS
because the great Kingdomes of Moenhemage, and Beno- Gadignus, and
motapa, and some others, are scituate betwixt Habassia ""'" °f^^"^
and that circle. But, as neere as I am able to conjecture, ^^j^^^. i^ »
having made the best search that I can, in the itineraries c. ult.
and relations, that are extant of those parts, the South
limit of that Empire, passeth not the South parallell of
six or seven degrees at the most, where it confineth
with Moenhemage. So that to make a respective esti-
mate of the largenesse of that dominion, by comparing
it with our knowne regions of Europe, it seemeth
equall to Germany and France, and Spaine, and Italic
laid together : Equall I say in dimension of ground,
but nothing neere equall in habitation or multitude ot
people, which the distemperature of that climate, and
the dry barrennesse of the ground, in many regions of
it, will not allow. For which cause the torride parts
of Afrique are by Piso in Strabo resembled to a Libbards S,trab. /. 2.
skinne, the distance of whose spots, represent the disper-
sednesse of habitations or townes in Afrique. But if
I should absolutely set downe the circuit of that whole
dominion, I esteeme the limitation of Pigasetta, nere Pigafett. de
about the truth, namely, that it hath in circumference ^^<?- ^'"'<? ^•
4000. miles (about 1 500. in length, and about 600. • '^- ^ •
in breadth) being inclosed with Mahumetans on the
North, and East, and with Idolaters, on the West and
South.
Such then as I have declared, is the condition of
Christians in the continent of Afrique : but the In-
habitants of the Isles along the West coast of Afrique,
as namely Madera ; the Canaries, the Isles of Cabo
verde, and of S. Thomas, and some other of lesse
importance, are by the Portugals and Castilians instruc-
tion, become Christian : but on the East side of ^ _ , , .
. /- . . y :it rj , • ^, . . * Faul. l^enct.
Arrique, exceptmg onely *Zocotora, there is no Christian / , ^ ,§
Isle. • 3- . 3 .
Even such is the state of Christians in the firme land, ^^^^o.'z.l.z.
and the adjacent Isles of Afrique. And it is not much ^V^^^ Russian
better in Asia, for excepting first the Empire of Russia Christianity.
309
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Jacob a Vit-
riaco Hist.
07-ient. c. 7.
[I. i. 1.4.]
Since the Tar-
tarian times
Christianitie
is neere ex-
tirpate out of
Asia.
Paul. Venct.
I. 1. c. 8.
(and yet of it, a great part is Idolatrous, namely the
region betweene the Rivers of Pechora and Ob, and
some part of Permia) secondly, the regions of Circassia,
and Mengrelia, lying along Moeotis and the Euxine Sea,
from Tanais Eastward as farre as the River Phasis.
Thirdly, the Province of Georgia, and fourthly the
Mountaine Libanus in Syria (and yet the last of these
is of the Turkes Dominion) excepting these few I say,
there is not any region in all Asia, where Christians
live severall, without mixture, either of Mahumetans or
of Pagans, for although Vitriacus a man well experi-
enced in some parts of the orient (as being Bishop of
Aeon and the Popes Legate in the East, at what time
Palestina and Syria were in the hands of Christians) hath
left registred, that the Christians of the Easterlie parts
of Asia, exceeded in multitude the Christians of the
Greeke and Latine Churches : yet in his time (for he
writ almost foure hundred yeeres agoe) Christianitie
began to decline, and since his time, it hath proceeded
infinitely to decay, in all those parts of Asia : first, by
the inundation of the Idolatrous Tartars, who subdued
all those Regions, and after by the intertayning of
Mahumetanisme in many of them. The time was
indeede, (and but about foure hundred yeeres agoe)
when the King of Tenduc, whom the histories of
those times name Presbyter Johannes a Christian, but
a Nestorian Prince, ruled farre and wide in the North-
east part of Asia : as having under his dominion, beside
Tenduc, (which was his owne native and peculiar King-
dome) all the neighbouring Provinces, which were at
that time for a great part. Christian : but after that
his Empire was brought to ruine, and he subdued by
Chingis a rebell of his owne Dominion (and the first
founder of the Tartarian Empire) which happened about
the yeere 11 90, the state of Christian Religion became
in short time strangely altered in those parts, for I finde
in Marcus Paulus who lived within fiftie yeeres after
Vitriacus, and was a man of more experience in those
310
OF CHRISTIANS
parts then he, as having spent seventeene yeeres together
in Tartaric, partly in the Emperours Court, and partly
in travailing over those Regions, about the Emperours
affaires, that except the Province of Tenduc, which as
I said was the Kingdome of Presbyter Johns residence
(for it was the Prince of that Kingdome, which is rightly
and usually, by the ancienter Historians named *Pres-
byter John, howsoever the mistaking fantasies of many,
have transported it out of Asia into Africke and by
errour bestowed it on the King of Habassia) except that
Province of Tenduc I say, wherof * Marcus Paulus con-
fesseth the greater part, to have professed the Christian
Religion at his being in Tartarie, the rest of the Inhabi-
tants, being partly Mahumetans, and partly Idolaters :
in all the other Provinces of those parts beside, that, hee a^^^n^^ His
observeth the Christians to bee but few, as namely in the tor. Orient.
Kingdomes of ^ Tanguth, of ^ Chinchintales, of Succuir, c. 78. Otho.
of ''Caraiam, of ^ Cassar, of ^Carcham, of ^Ergimuli, of Phnsingens.
^Corguth, of Egrigaia, and in the other Regions of iJ'Jii^^'
Tartarie mentioning no Christians at all. Two Cities ^L.i.c.A.i
onely I finde in him excepted, the one was ^ Cingiangifu "L. i. r, 47
in Mangi, (that is China) where hee noteth, that many "^L. i.r. 48
Christians dwelt, and the other ' Quinsay, in which later f' ^' '^' ^^
yet, (although the greatest Citie in the world) he hath g^"_ j* / .^
recorded to bee found but one Church of Christians. ^L.i.cSz
But these places excepted before mentioned, I can finde \L- i- ^- 63
no certaine relation, neither in Paul Venetus, nor any iT"^'^'^'
other, of any Christians of the native Inhabitants, in all
* For Scaligers imagination, that it was the King of the Habas- Scaliger. de
sines, that inlarged his Dominion so farre, in the North-east of Asia, Emendat.
till he was driven into Africk by the Tartars, hath neither any foun- tempor. I. 7.
dation at all in historic, nor probabilitie in reason. Namely that a Annot.incom-
King in Africke should subdue the most distant parts of all Asia from put, Ethiop.
him, and there hold residence all the Regions betwixt belonging to
other Princes. Moreover it is certainly knowne of Presbyter John of
Asia, that hee was a Nestorian, whereas hee of Habassia was, and
still is, a Jacobite. Besides, it hath beene recorded from time to
time, of the Christians of Habassia, that they were circumcised, which
of those of the East, was never reported by any, &c. Scaliger him-
selfe in his later edition, hath altered his conceit.
3"
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
the East of Asia, but Idolatrie keepeth still her olde
possession, and overspreadeth all.
But yet indeede, in the more Southerly parts of Asia
(especially in those where Christianitie was first planted,
and had taken deepest roote) as Natolia, Syria, Palestine,
Chaldaea, Ossyria, Mesopotamia, Armenia, Media, Persia,
the North part of Arabia, and the South of India,
Christians are not onely to be found, but in certaine
of those Regions, as in Natolia, Armenia, Syria, Me-
sopotamia, somewhat thicke mingled with Mahumetans :
as they are also in the South of India not farre from
the Promontorie of Comoriin, in some reasonable number,
in the Kingdome of Contan, of Cranganor, and of Choro-
mandel, but mingled with Idolaters. But yet, is not this
mixture of Christians with them of other Religions, in
any part of Asia, after the proportion of their mixture
in Europe (where I observed the Christians to make
the prevayling number) but they are farre inferiour to
the multitude of the Mahumetans, and of the Idolaters,
among whom they are mingled, and yet touching their
number, decrease every day, in all the parts aforesaid,
India onely excepted. Where since the Portugals held
Goa (which they have erected into an Archbishopricke)
and entertayned Malabar, and some other parts of India,
what with commerce, and what with amitie, the number
of Christians is greatly multiplied, in sundrie places of
that Region, but yet not so, as to compare in any sort
with the Mahumetans, and much lesse with the Idolaters
among whom they live.
Thus it is with Christians in the firme land of Asia :
but in the Hands about Asia, Christianitie is as yet but
a tender plant : for although it hath made some entrance
into the Isles called Philippinas, namely into thirty of
them, for so many onely of iiooo. termed by that
name, are subject to the King of Spain, (Th. Jes. de
Conu. gent. 1. i. c. i.) by the industry of the Castilians,
as also by the preaching of the Portugals, into Ormuz
in the Bay of Persia, and into Ceilan in the Sea of India,
312
•> T Y P U S~0 R B 1 S TERR A R U M
uj
< ^M^ • f MHWIC — ow^JVW ^ ~j
yDjvuiii e^r unu '^jVcmtiuL cnis.orhis tcrt\inim,Cs' tinircrsi Jiu hubitdtit in eo. J^'Jalnio ^4. o
HONDIUS HIS MAP OF THE WORLD
OF CHRISTIANS
and some few other of the infinite multitude of Islands,
dispersed in that Easterne Sea, yet hath it hitherto found
in all those places, rather some faire beginning, then
any great proceeding. Onely in Japonia Christianity
hath obtained (notwithstanding many hinderances and
oppositions) more prosperous successe. Insomuch that
many yeeres since, there were recorded to have beene
by estimation, about ''200000. Christians in Japonia. [Li. 115.]
Lastly, in America, there be foure large regions, and ^P^^^- ^(^
those of the most fruitful! and populous part of it, ^^J' ^^^^'
possessed and governed by the Spaniards, that is, Nueva ^ap. 30.
Espana, Castilla del Oro (otherwise termed Nuebo Reino) OrdatJudcem
Peru, and part of Brasil, the first three, by the Castilians, (ippella Jcsu-
and the fourth, by the Portugals, all which together, may J^^^'y^"^^^'
by estimation, make a Region as large as Europe. In ^ij^ ^-^ ^^^gi^
which, as also in the Islands, specially in the greater ling their owne
Islands of Hispaniola, Cuba, Jamaica, and Puerto-rico, exploits.
the Christian Region is so largely spred, that *one hath ^^"^ ^'^'.
presumed, to equall in a manner, the Christians of fjnit'i hath
America, to those of the Latine Church in Europe : there gone
And * another, hath left recorded, that within a few backward. See
yeeres after the entrance of the Gospell among them, ^- 5- ^- 2- ^
there were no lesse then seven Millions, or as others ^^jmlndZh--
reported foureteene Millions, that in the Sacrament of ic. in Chro.
Baptisme had given their names to Christ. But especi- (fit. An.
ally in the Kingdome of Mexico (or Nueva Espanna) ]^^^\ .
Christian Religion obtained that plentiful! and prosperous chr^^ad^An
successe, that we finde recorded of sundry of the chr. 1558.
Preachers, emploied about the conversion of that people, Vid. epist.
that they baptised each one of them, above 1 00000. Petri Gauden.
and that in few yeeres : Insomuch that (as is storied by ^Seduliiadvi-
Surius) it is to be found among the records of Charles the tam. S. Fran-
fift, that some old Priest hath baptised 700000. another m./. 219, y
300000. and certaine others very great multitudes. But ^/'- ^^''^: ^
yet, what maner of Christians many of those proselites f^^^a ^'^^'^
were, I am loath to remember, or report (and it may ^ . '
be by this time, they are better affected and instructed ^^,. Ynd Occi-
then they were) for certainly, Oviedo, and Benzo, men dent.l.ij.c^.
313
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Benz. hist. that had long lived, and were well experienced In those
Nov. Orbis. parts, have left recorded, the first of *= Cuba, that there
SeeTo 2^ / ^^^ scarce any one, or but very few, that willingly became
5. c. 3. 6- /. Christians, and both Oviedo of them, and Benzo of the
7.^.12.6- Christians of Nueva Espanna, that they had nothing
/. 8. f. 4. 6>'<r. almost belonging to Christianitie, but onely the bare
name of Christians, being so utterly mindelesse, and
carelesse of Christian religion, that they remembred not
any thing of the convenant and profession they made
in their baptisme : Onely they kept in minde, the name
they received then, which very name also, they forgot
soone after. But all the rest of America, except the
regions afore mentioned, which compared to the parts
possessed by the Castilians and Portugals (to make esti-
mation by the Maps that we have of those regions, for
the North and West coasts of America, are not yet
perfectly discovered) may be as six to one, is possessed
by Idolaters.
[I. i. 116.]
Of the parts
of the luorld
possessed by
Mahumetans.
Ch. II.
The Religious
of the World
brought to
foare heads or
general! kinds.
^Mathia Mi-
chov. de Sar-
mat. I. 2.C. 3.
HAving declared the amplitude of Christianitie, I
will proceed to shew the state of other Religions
in the World, and with all, what parts of it, the Pro-
fessours of those Religions doe severally inhabit; and
lastly, what proportion they may have each to other, and
all of them to Christians. To indevour therefore your
satisfaction in this behalfe. There are foure sorts or
sects of Religion, observed in the sundrie Regions of the
World, Namely, Idolatry, Mahumetanisme, Judaisme, and
Christianitie. Of Christians I have alreadie spoken : now
therefore will I relate for your better contentment, of
the other three ; and first of Mahumetans.
Mahumetans then possesse in Europe, as I said before
(having in that part but small mixture of Christians)
all the Region betwixt Tanais and Boristhenes (Don and
Nieper they are now called) being about a twentieth
part of Europe : beside ^ some Villages in Lituania about
Wilna, where the use of their Religion is by the King of
Poland permitted them, for in Greece, Macedon, Thrace,
314
OF MAHUMETANS
Bulgaria, Rascia, Servia, Bosina, Epirus, the greatest part
of Hungaria, and some part of Dalmatia (which may be
together about one fourteenth part of Europe) although
the government be wholy the Turkes, yet Mahumetans
scarcely passe one third part of the Inhabitants.
But in Afrique, Mahumetanisme is spread exceeding
farre ; for, first to consider the maritime Coast : It pos-
sesseth all the shoare of the Atlantique Ocean, from Cape
Blanco *" to the Strait of Gibralter, being about i loo. miles. ^They reach
Secondly, on the shoare of the Mediterraine, all from that ^° ^"'^, %ow^
Strait to Egypt, about 2400. miles, excepting onely on ^^^^^^J^ 5
the one Coast, and on the other, some seven Townes, jobson infra.
in the possession of the Spaniards. Thirdly, on the East /. 9. c. 13. as
side of Afrike, all the Coast of the Bay of Arabia, even ^i^emse on the
from Suez to Cape Gardafu, about 1600. miles, excepting ^^^^ ^oSofala.
1 -r* f-r- \ 1 • /- 1 x^ • • /• , Santos I. Q. c.
onely one rort (Ercoco) bemg or the Dommion of the xz, further
King of Habassia. And thence (doubling that Cape) then our
Southward, all the shoare of the i^thiopique Sea, as ^«^'^<"' f^^^^^
farre as Mozambique (that is over against the middest ^"''^^'^•
of Madagascar) about 1800. miles. And in all the
Coasts of Afrike hitherto mentioned, being altogether
about 7000. miles (that is, by some excesse more then
halfe the circumference of Afrike) the Professors of
Mahumeds Religion, have both possession and dominion,
together with the " Maritime parts, of the great He of ^Paul Venet.
Madagascar, and many other Hands along the Coast of '^- 3- ^- 39-
And yet, even beyond Mozambique also as farre as
to the Cape das Corrientes, it is under the Circle of
Capricorne) although they have there no rule, yet they
are found mingled with Idolaters. But yet neverthelesse,
observed it is, that along the East shoare of Afrike,
namely from Suachem to Mozambique (being towards
3000. miles of the mentioned Coast) Mahumetans pos-
sesse onely the Margent of the Land, on the Sea shoare,
and have gotten but little footing in the Inland parts,
except in the Kingdomes of Dangali and Adel, confining
together, the first within and the second without the
315
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Strait of Babel Mandel, which yet are but small Pro-
vinces. And this also (to extenuate their number) is
also true, that from the Kingdome of Adel, and Cape
Guardafu, to Mozambique, there is found among the
Mahumetans, some mixture of Idolaters, although the
Dominion be onely in the Mahumetans hands.
But yet on the North and West parts of Afrike, it
is farre otherwise, and farre worse: Mahumetanisme
having over-spread all the maine Land of Afrike, be-
tweene the Mediterrane Sea, and the great River Niger :
and along the course of Nilus, as farre as the He of
Meroe, which lieth also about the same parallel with the
River Niger, and is possessed by Mahumetans. And
^Leo Afric. I. yet ^ beyond Niger also, it hath invaded and obtained, all
x.c.deRelig. the Kingdoms of the Nigrites that border on that River.
^'^''^^' So that all Barbarie and Biled-elgerid, and Libya deserta,
and the Region of Negroes, are become of that Religion.
Excepting first some Maritime parts toward the Atlan-
tique Sea, namely from Cape Blanco Southward, which
are inhabited by Gentiles. Secondly, the Kingdome of
Borno, and some part of Nubia: And thirdly, certaine
scattered multitudes of the olde African Progenie, that
still retaine their ancient Gentilisme, and are found in
divers places heere and there in the Mountaines and
wilder parts of Barbarie, of Biled-elgerid, and of Libya.
These I say, being excepted, all Afrike beside, from the
Mediterraine Sea, somewhat more Southward then the
River Niger, is over-spread with Mahumetans : which
The Mogol (adding these before mentioned, along the East Coast
as great a of ^Ethiopia) may by estimation, take up foure nine
Prince as parts of Afrique.
^^n\ /— '"''^ And yet in Asia, Mahumatisme is farther spred, being
lut/iis'^eausi imbraced and maintained chiefly, by foure mightie
Commanders Nations, namely, the Arabians, Persians, Turkes, and
and best Soul- Tartars.^ Arabia was indeed the Nest, that bred and
'^^^"hAjT'' fostered that uncleane Bird, and had it beene the Cage
Zetans: V'ea ^^^o, for ever to enclose it, it had beene but too much
his sonnes,dr'c. space and libertie, for Arabia is m circuit above 4000.
316
OF MAHUMETANS
miles, and except a small mixture of Christians in Eltor/ See of these
a Port Towne toward the inmost Angle of the Bay of ^^'^'^'^'"-^''- ^•
Arabia; and Petra (Krac now it is called) a mid-land
Towne; and two Monasteries about the Hill of Sinai,
all is possessed with Mahumetans. But from Arabia
that poyson hath in such sort dispersed it selfe through
the veines of Asia, that neere the one halfe, is at this
day corrupted by it. For although it hath not hitherto
attained to the North Coast of Asia, which is partly in-
habited by Christians, namely, from the River of Dwyna
to Pechora, and partly by Idolaters from Pechora to the
East Ocean : nor yet to the East Coast, which from the
most Northerly part of Tartary, to the most Southerly
part of India ^ (except some few places in the Kingdome ^Boter. Rel
of Siam) Idolaters in like sort generally obtaine : yet /"• 3-^- z-^-'^^
neverthelesse, it is as I said, namely, that a very great ^ ometant.
part of Asia is infected with that pestilence. For first, [I- i- n?-]
all the Southerly Coast of Asia, from the Bay of Arabia
to the River Indus, is possessed by Mahumetans : and
if we proceed further along that shoare, even beyond
the River of Indus also, the great Kingdomes of Cam-
baya and Bengala, for a great part of them, and about
one fourth part of the Inhabitants of Malabar, are
observed to be Mahumetans. And secondly, to consider
the Inland parts : all from the Westerly bounds of
Asia, namely the River Tanais, with the Euxine, ^gsean,
and Mediterrane Seas, as farre Eastward, as the Moun-
taine Imaus (which is more then halfe the length of
Asia, is possessed by them: Except, first the ^Kirgessi ^Guagin.
neere Imaus, who are Idolaters : and secondly, the f'^-^^- ^^'■^'^'■•
mixture of Christians among them, who yet have very ^!^^ "/^f^.^^'
small proportion (for their multitude) to Mahumetans,
in any Province, of all the mentioned vast circuit, for
howsoever Burchardus about 320. yeeres agoe, hath left
recorded of those parts of Asia, that there were to be
found in them thirtie Christians for one Mahumetan,
(Descr. ter. sanct. pag. 2. c. 2. §. 9.) yet certainly, that in
these present times the excesse of multitude is growne
317
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
'Paul. Venet.
I. \. c. \\.
42-43-
''Id. I. I. c.
38. 40. 47.
62, 63. 64.
^Nicalde
conci. Viagi-
nelle Indie.
Barbofap Ra-
mus. Vol. I.
de V'taggi. p.
313- 318.
319-
Boter. Relat.
p. 3. /. 2. d'^
Mahometan.
See a perfecter
Relation of the
Maldiva I.
9. cap. vit.
great on the Mahumetans side in respect of Christians,
the experience of many putteth out of question. And
if we shall proceed yet further Eastward in the In-land
parts of Asia, and passe in our speculation, beyond the
Mountaine Imaus, even there also sundry Provinces are
observed, as 'Peim, Cotam, Lop, where Mahumetans are
the maine and sole Inhabitants, and many more, ^Cassar,
Carcham, Chinchintilus, Tanguth, Ergimul, Cerguth,
Tenduc, &c. where they are mingled among Idolaters,
which may for a great part, countervail those Regions
of Asia, which Christians and Idolaters take up on this
side that Mountaine. So that, in my estimation, having
about these points conferred Historic with Geographic
in the most circumspect and considerate manner that
I was able, about nine parts of twentie of Asia are
possessed by Mahumetans.
Thus then is Mahumetanisme spread over the one
halfe almost of the firme Land of Asia. And yet
moreover in the Hands also that are about Asia, that
Religion hath found large entertainment. For not onely
a good part of the small 'lies of Malidivia, namely those
of them that are inhabited (for they are above 7000. in
all, and most without habitation) are possessed with
Mahumetans, but moreover, all the Ports of the He of
Ceilan (except Colombo which the Portugals have), the
Sea Coasts of Sumatra, the Port of Java, with the He of
Sunda, the Ports of Banda, of Borneo and of Gilolo,
with some of the Hands Malucos, are in the hands of
Mahumetans.
Of the great spreading and inlargement of which
Religion, if the causes were demanded of me, I should
make answere, that beside the Justice of Almightie God,
punishing by that violent and wicked Sect, the sinnes
of Christians (for we see that by the Conquests of the
Arabians, and Turkes, it hath chiefly seised on those
Regions, where Christianitie in ancient time most
flourished, both in Afrike and Asia, and partly in
Europe) one cause I say, of the large spreading of
318
OF MAHUMETANS
their Religion, is the large spreading of their victories.
For it hath ever beene the condition of the conquered,
to follow for the most part the Religion "" of the Con-
querours, A second, their peremptorie restraint (even
on the paine of death) of all disputation touching their
Religion, and calling any point of it into question. A
third, their suppression of the studie of Philosophy, by
the light whereof, the grossenesse and vanitie of many
parts of their Religion might bee discovered, which is
inhibited to be taught in their Universities, and so hath
beene, about these foure hundred yeeres, whereas till
then, it greatly flourished among them, in Cordova, in
Fez, in Maroccho, in Bagded, and other Cities. And
yet, as Bellonius and* others write, the Turkes fall now
againe, to those studies afresh." A fourth cause may
"Christian Religion (to shew the power and wisdome of Christ)
hath contrariwise conquered the Conquerours. And by this meanes
the Goths, Hunnes, Vandals, Frankes, Saxons, Normans, Danes, and
other Heathen Conquerours of Christians, have yet beene conquered
by their Religion : A grace denyed Saracenicall Conquests, because
almost all the Nations which now are Mahumetan, were before in
part or wholly Christians, but rather in Faith then Workes : to
which succeeded the Saracenicall Religion without the Church, and
Papall Superstition within, the one professing moralitie of Workes
without Faith in him which is, the way, the truth and life ; the
Other, on that fundamental! Faith of the Trinitie Incarnation, &c.
building their hay and stubble of Wil-worships and merits of Workes :
the one wholly excluding Christianitie, the other corrupting it ; both
in steed of that great mysterie of godlinesse, our Justification by faith
in Christ, obtruding mans moralitie, and a righteousnesse of our owne,
even therefore un righteousnesse.
* Bellon. Obser. 1. 3, c. 30. Georgiovitz. 1. 2. de Ritib. Turcar,
cap. de Scholis.
"See Withers his Seraglio, 1. 9. The Saracens at the first were
so farre from rejecting Philosophie and Arts, that within the first
hundred yeeres after the Hegira, they there most flourished, and
Abilqualid Jacob Almansor (whose Captaines conquered Spaine) erected
and endowed eightie two Colledges for Arts, as many Hospitals, and
above five hundred Mesquits. Himselfe bestowed every Thursday in
hearing disputations, and in his Librarie which contayned five and
fiftie thousand Bookes. And after the Barbarian Deluge Christians
recovered lost learning by helpe of Arabs.
319
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
well be assigned, the sensuall libertie allowed by it, namely
to have many Wives, and the like promise of sensuall
pleasures, to succeed after this life (to the Religious
observers of it) in Paradise wherewith men for the
greatest part, as beeing of things wherewith their sense
is affected, and whereof they have had certaine experience,
are more allured and perswaded, then with promises of
spirituall delights, presented only to their hopes, and
for which present and sensible pleasures must in the
meane time be forsaken.
[I. i. 1 1 8.]
Of the sundrie
Regions of the
IVorld inha-
bited by Idol-
aters. Chap.
12.
° Boetn. de
Morib. gent.
I. 3- ^' 7-
Boter. relat.
p. 3. I. I.e.
Lituania.
NOw touching Idolaters, they possesse in Europe, a
Region as I before observed, about 900. miles
in circuit (although the ordinary Geographicall Charts
represent it (but falsly) more then twice so large, con-
taining Lappia, Corelia, Biarmia, Scricsinia, and the
North part of Finmarch. All which together, may by
estimation make about one sixtieth part of Europe, or
a little more, more I meane in magnitude rather then
in multitude, for it is indeed a little greater then so.
Beside which Provinces, there are also to bee found in
divers places of ° Lituania, and Samagotia, some scattered
remnants of Idolaters.
But in Afrike their multitude is very great, for from
Cape Blanco on the Coast of Libya, the most Westerly
point of all Afrike (being about the North latitude of
twenty degrees) even all the Coast of Afrike Southward,
to the Cape of Buena Esperanza : And thence turning
by the backe of Afrike, as farre as the Cape of Mozam-
bique, being (over against the middest of Madagascar)
in the South latitude of fifteene degrees : all this Coast
I say, being not much lesse, then halfe the Circumference
of Afrike, is inhabited by Idolaters. Onely, on the
East side, from Mozambique to Cape de Corrientes
(which is the South latitude of twentie foure degrees)
they are mingled with Mahumetans : And on the West
side, in the Kingdome of Congo, and the North part
of Angola, with Christians : But yet in both these
320
OF IDOLATERS
places of their mixture, Idolaters are the greater
multitude.
But now, if we consider the Inland Region of Afrike,
all betweene the River Nilus, and the West Sea of
^Ethiopia, from about the North parallel of ten degrees,
to the South parallel of six or seven degrees, but from
that parallel of sixe or seven degrees, even all Ethiopia
Southward, on both the sides of Nilus, from the East
Sea of ^Ethiopia, to the West, even to the most Southerly
point of all Afrike, the Cape of Buona Speranza, is
possessed by Idolaters : excepting onely some part of
Congo and Angola afore mentioned, toward the West
Sea, inhabited by Christians, and the utmost shoare of
the East Sea, from Mozambique Northward, which is
replenished with Mahumetans : And yet, beside all the
Regions before mentioned, even all the Kingdome of
Pfiorno, and a great part ^^of Nubia is possessed by ^ Leo African.
them ; to speake nothing of the infinite multitudes of ^' 7; ^* ^^
the "'ancient Africans, dispersed in sundry Tracts of ^ij/^J-ez'^'
Barbary, of Biled-elgerid, and of Libya Deserta, which ^isf. ^thiop.
still continue in their ancient Paganisme. So that (over c. 30.
and beside these last) very neere about halfe Afrike, 'LeoJfncl.
J L TJ 1 / \. c. de vims
IS possessed by Idolaters. ^r^^.
And yet in Asia Idolaters abound more then in Afrike,
even as Asia is larger then Afrike for the Continent,
and for the people, better inhabited ; for of Asia also,
very neere about the one halfe, or rather a little more
is possessed by Idolaters. For first, if we consider the
Maritime parts, all from the River of Pechora, East-
ward to the Ocean, and then turning downward, to the
most Southerly point of India (and of all Asia) the
Cape of Cincapura, and from that point returning
Westward, by the South Coast, to the Out-lets of the
River Indus, all that Maritime Tract I say, is entirely
possessed by Idolaters. Saving onely, that in the neerer
part of India, betweene Indus and Ganges, there is
among them some mixture both of Mahumetans and
Christians : and in the further part, the Citie and Terri-
I 321 X
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
torie of Malacca, is held by Portugals, and some part
of the Sea Coast of the Kingdome of Siam, by Moores.
So that by this account, a good deale more then halfe
the circumference of Asia, is possessed by Idolaters.
And, although in the In-land parts their proportion be
somewhat lesse, then in the Maritime, yet if we con-
sider well, the whole dimension of Asia, we shall find
by good estimation, as before I said, that the one halfe,
or rather a little more, is replenished with Idolaters : for
the better declaring of which point, you may understand,
Strab. /. 2. that as Strabo and Ptolomie, have observed, of the
Ptol. tn tab. JVIountaine Taurus, that beginning in the West parts
'^ '^ 'of Asia (in the Confines of Lycia and Pamphilia over
against the Chelidonian lies) it runneth Eastward even
to the Ocean, keeping betweene the parallels of thirty
and forty degrees, and so deviding the North part of
Asia from the South. Even so must we observe of
^Vid. Ptol. in the Mountaine ^ Imaus that beginning on the shoare
Tab. orbis ^f ^Y\& North Ocean, it runneth along through the
Merc' in tab "^iddest of Asia to the South, keeping still about the
gener. Asia. Same Meridian, namely about the longitude of 1 30.
degrees, and crossing (at right Angles in a manner) the
Mountaine Taurus devideth the East part of Asia from
the West, Imaus therfore in this sort dividing Asia
into two parts, not much unequall, divideth also in a
manner, betweene the Idolaters and Mahumetans of
Asia, for although the hither part of Asia, West of
Imaus, and possessed of Mahumetans, take up more
in the longitude of the Earth, namely East and West :
yet the further part East of Imaus, spreadeth more in
latitude. North and South, which may make some
recompence toward that excesse.
But, if withall we subtract those parts of the hither
Asia, that are covered with the Persian and Caspian
Seas, beside large parts of the Euxine and Mediterrane,
the further Asia (I thinke) wil fully equall it. Now,
although many Mahumetans be also found on the other
side of Imaus, toward the North-east of Asia, both
322
OF IDOLATERS
severall in sundry Provinces, and otherwise mingled with
Idolaters or Christians, or with both, as before was partly
observed : Yet many more whole Regions of Idolaters
(to countervail those Mahumetans) are found on this
side Imaus, both toward the South, in the Kingdomes
of the neerer India, and toward the North, betwixt
Imaus and the River Pechora, all which Coast of Asia [I- i. 119.]
is inhabited by Idolaters. And lastly, in the middest
betwixt both, the Kirgessi, and some other of their
Neighbour Nations. And not onely in the firme land
of Asia, is Idolatry thus spread : but in those many
thousand Hands that lie dispersed in the vast Ocean,
on the East and South-east parts of Asia: 'which ^Pa.Fen.l.
over against China, are recorded upon the report of 3- ^- 8.
Mariners, long practised in those Seas, to be 7448.
and about "India, to be 27000. And which might for "///. 3.^.42.
their largenesse, if they were all layed together, make a
Continent as large as three foure parts of Europe. In
those Hands I say, Idolatrie over-spreadeth all, excepting
onely those few, which I before observed, to bee pos-
sessed by the Spaniards, and by the Arabians.
Finally, of all other parts of the Earth yet discovered.
Idolatry spreadeth farthest in America, which being but
little lesse, then the Easterne Continent (that wee terme
the old World) is at least sixe parts of seven, inhabited
with Heathenish and idolatrous people. For, except the
Regions above mentioned, possessed namely by the Por-
tugals, and Castilians (and yet the inner, and wilder
tracts even of those, remaine still for a great part, in
their ancient Paganisme) and many notwithstanding their
Baptisme, withall worship Idols, together with some Tha. Jes. de
later Converts made in the Region about and above the C'o«. gent. I.
Bay of California, of whom as yet. Histories make so '• ^- ^•
little report, that of their number I can make no esti-
mate : And lastly, two or three Fortresses, held by the
Spaniards, on the Coast of Florida, with the English
Colonies in Virginia, and the French in Canada, these
I say being excepted, all the rest of America (being as
323
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Curdi. See I.
9. c. 4. y 5.
Of the J ewes
dispersed in
several! parts
of the World
Chap. 13.
Boter. relat
p. I. I. z. c.
de Gindei.
I said about six seventh parts) remaineth in their old
Idolatry.
And thus have I declared the three principall Sects
as touching Religion, that are at this present found in
the several parts of the World, with their particular
Regions. But beside these, observed there are, two or
three irregular Nations, being for their Religion mingled
as it were of some of the former Sects. As first, in Asia,
the Curdi, inhabiting in the Mountainous Countrey above
Mozal, betweene Armenia and Mesopotamia. Secondly,
the Drusi, dwelling in Syria, about the skirts of Libanus,
the Religion of which Nations (such as it is) partaketh
somewhat, both of Mahumetanisme and Christianitie.
And thirdly, the Morduites, in Europe, possessing the
middle Confines betwixt the Precopite Tartars, and the
Muscovites, that are in a manner as touching their
Religion, mingled of all three Sects : for they are both
baptised like Christians, and circumcised like Mahume-
tans, and withall worship Idols.
NOw will I intreat a little, of the Professors of the
fourth sort and Sect of Religion, that is found in
the World, namely of Judaisme, for, although the Jewes
have not for their Mansion, any peculiar Countrey, but
are dispersed abroad among forreigne Nations, for their
ancient Idolatries, and their later unthankfulnesse, in
rejecting their Saviour the Sonne of God : So that even
in Jerusalem, there be not to be found at this time, an
hundred housholds of Jewes (Onely of all the Townes of
Palestina, Tiberias (which Amurath the great Turke gave
to Alvarez Mendez a Jew) and Staffiletto, are somewhat
peopled with them.) Neither have they at this present,
for any thing that is certainly knowne, any other Region
in the World, severall to themselves : Yet because there
bee some Provinces, wherein they are observed specially
to abound, as others also, whence they are excluded and
banished, I will consider a little of their present condition.
The first Country of Christendome, whence the Jewes
324
OF THE JEWS
were expelled, without hope of returne, was our Countrey
of England, whence they were banished, Anno 1290. by-
King Edward the first. Not long after they were like-
wise banished France, Anno 1307. by Philippus Pulcher :
Onely of all the Countreyes of France, in the Jurisdic-
tion of Avignon (the Popes state) some are remayning.
Out of Spaine, Anno 1492. by Ferdinand, and shortly
after out of Portugall, Anno 1497. by Emanuel. Out
of the Kingdome of Naples and Sicilie, Anno 1539. by
Charles the fift. In other Regions of Europe they are
found, and in some of them in great numbers, as in
Germanic, Boheme, Polonia, Lituania, Russia, and part
of Italic, specially Venice and Rome. In Greece also a
great multitude, wherein two Cities (beside all them
of other places) Constantinople and Thessalonica are
esteemed to bee about sixteene hundred thousand Jewes.
As also they are to be found by plentifull numbers, in many
parts of the Turkes Dominion, both in Asia and Afrike.
And for Asia, specially in Aleppo, in Tripoli, in
Damascus, in Rhodes, and almost in everie Citie of great
Trade and Traffique in the Turkish Empire : As likewise
in divers parts of the Persian government, in Arabia also,
and lastly in India (namely about Cranganor) and in
some other more remote Regions. And, to come to
Afrike, they are not only found in the Cities of Alex-
andria, and Cair in ^gypt, but, as in many other
Regions and places of Afrike, so principally, in the Cities
of Fez, and Tremisen : and specially, in the Hilles of
Sensava, and Demen in the Kingdome of Maroccho,
many of which last, are by Leo Africanus specially noted Leo African.
to bee of that Sect, which the Jewes name *Karraim, /• 2. r. 3. 6.
* For of the Jewes, as touching their Religion, there be in these
times three sects. The first which is the greatest of them, is named
D'^DS'n who beside the holy Scriptures, imbrace the Talmud also for
Authenticall, and for that cause they are also termed D"'"''Tl)a^n The
second are called a"'N1p which receive onely the Scriptures. And
the third DinS that is, the Samaritans (at this day but very few)
which, of all the holy Scriptures, admit onely the Pentateuch or
Bookes of Moses : of them all see my Pilgrimage Lib. 2.
325
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
[I. i. I20.] and by the other Jewes of Afrique, are reputed no
better then Heretiques.
But yet, beside these, and such like dispersions of the
Jewish Nation, that may be elsewhere in the world,
there is a phantasie of many learned men, not unworthy
some diligent consideration, that the Tartars of Scythia,
who about the yeere 1200. or a little before, became
first knowne abroad in the world by that name, and
hold at this day a great part of Asia, in subjection : That
*Postel.De- those Tartars, I say, are of the * Israelites progeny:
script. Syrice. Namely of the ten Tribes, which by Salmanazar, and
T ]' rT^' some of his predecessours, were carried captive into
/. I. Boter. Assyria. Which although it be as 1 said no other then
Relat. p. I. /. a vaine and cappricious phantasie, yet, hath it, not onely
2. c. vitima found acceptance and entertainment, with sundry learned
^Tariar!a\3 ^"^ understanding men : but reason and authoritie are
/. 3. /. 2. c. produced, or pretended to establish it for a truth. For
de Gindei. first, It is alleadged that the word Tatari, or Totari
* Leunclav in (for SO indeede they are rightly called, as * learned men
Pandect. Hist, observe, and not Tartari) signifieth in the Syriaque and
^^-^^Heb Hebrew tongues, a Residue or Remainder, such as these
inxn Syr. Tartars are supposed to be of the Ten Tribes. Secondly,
because (as the Patrons of this phantasie say) they have
alwaies embraced (the ancient character of Judaisme)
Circumcision. And thirdly, the authoritie of supposed
z.Esd.\'i,.v. Esdras (the verie spring I take it, whence hath flowed
41. 42. 43. this streame of opinion) is alleadged. Namely, that
++• ^'^' the Ten Tribes tooke this course to themselves, that
they would leave the multitude of the heathen, and goe
forth into a farther Countrie, where never mankinde
dwelt. That they might there keepe their statutes, which
they never kept in their owne land. And that they
entred in at the narrow passages of the River Euphrates.
The most high shewing them signes, and staying the
Springs of the floud, till they were passed over. And,
that their journey was great, even of a yeere and a halfe,
and the region is called Arsareth.
But to the first of these arguments, I may answere,
326
OF THE JEWS
that the Tartars obtained that name, neither from Hebrew
nor Syriaque originall, and appellation, but from the
River Tartar, saith Leunclavius, and ^ others. Or else Leundav. in
from the Region, saith Haitho, where the principall of ^J;^^: ^"^°^'
them anciently dwelled. Secondly, that the name ^nin ^Bomd'e
or insn in the Hebrew or Syriaque signification, import- Mo?-ib. gent.
ing a residue or remainder, can but full ill (as it seemes) /. ^^ c. lo.
be applied to the Tartars in relation of the Israelites, f^^'^^ti. lib. de
whom they exceedingly surpasse in multitude, as over- ^^ '
spreading halfe the vast continent of Asia, or thereabout.
For all the Nations of Asia, from the great Rivers of
Wolgha and Oby, Eastward, and from the Caspian Sea,
the River Oxus, the Countries of India and China,
Northward, are contained under the Appellation of
Tartars : and yet without these bounds manie Tartars
there are, both toward the West and South. And what
if the innumerable people of so manie Nations, as are
knowne to inhabit and overspread the huge continent of
America, be also of the same of-spring.'' Certainly, if I
be not greatly deceived, they are no other. For first,
that their originall must be derived from Asia is apparent,
because (as he that readeth the relations and histories of
those Countries of America may easily observe) they have
no rellish nor resemblance at all, of the Arts, or learning,
or civilitie of Europe : And their colour testifieth, they
are not of the Africans progenie (there being not found
in all that large Continent, any blacke men, except a few
about the River of Saint Martha, in a small Countrie
called Quarequa, which by force and violence of some
tempest, are supposed to have beene transported thither,
from the parts of Guinie or Ethiopia.) Therefore it
seemeth, that they had their originall from Asia. Which
yet will appeare more credible, if it be observed, which by
the Spaniards Discoveries is well known to be true,
namely, that the West side of America respecting Asia,
is exceeding much better peopled then the opposite or
East side, that respecteth toward Europe. And, as for
these reasons it is verie likely, that America received her
327
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
first inhabitants, from the East border of Asia : So it is
altogether unlike, that it received them from any other
part of all that border, save from Tartarie. Because, in
America there is not to be discerned, any token or indica-
tion at all, of the arts or industrie of China, or India, or
Cataia, or anie other civill Region, along all that border
of Asia : But in their grosse ignorance of letters, and
of arts, in their Idolatrie, and the specialties of it, in their
incivilitie, and many barbarous properties, they resemble
the old and rude Tartars, above all the Nations of the
Earth. Which opinion of mine, touching the Americans
descending from the Tartars, rather then from any other
Nation in that border of Asia, after the neere vicinitie
of Asia to America, this reason above all other, may
best establish and perswade : Because it is certaine, that
that North-east part of Asia possessed by the Tartars,
is if not continent with the West side of America, which
yet remaineth somewhat doubtfull: but certainly, and
without all doubt, it is the least disjoyned by Sea, of all
that coast of Asia, for that those parts of Asia and
America, are continent one with the other, or at most,
disjoyned but by some narrow channell of the Ocean,
the ravenous and harmelesse beasts, wherewith America
is stored, as Beares, Lions, Tigers, Wolves, Foxes, &c.
(which men as is likely, would never to their owne harme
transport out of the one continent to the other) may
import. For from Noahs Arke, which rested after the
[I. i. 121.] deluge, in Asia, all those beasts must of necessitie fetch
their beginning, seeing they could not proceede by the
course of nature, as the unperfect sort of living creatures
doe, of Putrifaction : or if they might have Putrifaction
for their parentage, or receive their originall (by any
other new sort of generation) of the earth without speciall
procreation of their owne kinde, then I see no necessitie
why they should by Gods speciall appointment, be so
carefully preserved in Noahs Arke (as they were) in
time of the deluge. Wherefore, seeing it is certaine,
that those ravenous beasts of America, are the progenie
328
OF THE JEWS
of those of the same kinde in Asia, and that men, as
is likely, conveighed them not (to their owne prejudice)
from the one continent to the other, it carrieth a great
likelihood and appearance of truth, that if they joyne
not together, yet are they neere neighbours, and but
little disjoyned each from other, for even to this day,
in the Isles of Cuba, Jamaica, Hispaniola, Burichena,
and all the rest, which are so farre removed from the
firme Land, that these beasts cannot swimme from it to
them, the Spaniards record that none of these are found.
Wherefore it seemeth (to digresse no farther) that the
Nation of the Tartarians, spreading so exceeding farre, Josep. Amta
as it doth, cannot certainly be the posterity of those ^^ datura
captive Israehtes. ^
Neither (to answer the second objection) doth their
circumcision in any sort inforce it : for, neither was
circumcision, among the Tartars ancienter then Mahu-
metanisme, but was received among them together with
it, as Michovius hath remembred, so that to this day, Michov. de
it is not intertained (for ought I can finde in Historie) Satmana./.i.
among those Tartarians, which have not received Ma- S\i', rr,
, o . , .' . , . . Tj 1 • Of these Tar-
numetanisme, but remame m their ancient Idolatrie, as tars See To. z.
for the most part, both the Tartars of Cataia, beyond /. i y 2 In
the Mountaine Imaus towards the East Ocean, and the ^^b-Polo,
Tartars of Sarmatia, towards the North, on both sides f^f'y/^"'
the River of Oby, doe. Neither if it should be granted,
that circumcision had beene ancienter among them then
Mahumetanisme, were that an argument of any import-
ance, to prove them to be of the Israelites progenie.
Because it is certainely knowne, that the ceremony and
custome of circumcision hath beene and still is usuall Diodor. Sic. I.
among many Nations, of whom there was never any ^' tf,^.i' ^' f'
suspition, that they descended rrom the Israelites, tor / ^^ circum-
Diodorus hath recorded of the Colchians, Philo Judaeus, cision.
and Strabo, of the ^Egyptians, Herodotus of both those Strab. I. 16.
Nations, and of the Ethiopians besides, that they used ^^^""^o^- 1-^-
^ ^-i ^ -i ^ y TT- • parum.aMed.
Circumcision, and that that custome among the /Egyptians '^^^.^^ ^ j^
and ^Ethiopians, did seeme very ancient, even as it is long. post. med.
329
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
""Diodor. Sic.
/. 3. c. 3.
Agatharchid.
I. de Mar.
Ruhr. c. 49.
ap. Phot, in
Bibliotheca
Cyprian I. de
circumcision,
in principio.
Nicepk. Cal-
list.l.%.c. 35.
Jeretn. 9. 26.
Hieron. in
Comment loci
jam citati.
Epiphan.
Panar. I. i.
h^r. 30.
* By Sozomcn
I. 6. c. 38.
also by both those Nations retained till this day. And
yet, beside these Countries already mentioned, the like
is also recorded of the Troglodites by Strabo, and by
"" others : Of the Phasnicians, and Arabians, by Cyprian
and Nicephorus. And (to leave this accumulating of
humaine testimonies) it is not obscurely acknowledged
by the Prophet Jeremie, to have beene usuall (beside
the Israelites) with the Egyptians, Edomites, Ammonites,
Moabites, and the inhabitants of the desert, that is the
* Ismaelites, or Sarracens of Arabia : Of which Nations,
Hierome also (to whom those regions were well knowne
(as Epiphanius also of the most of them) hath left
testified, that they retained circumcision, even in his
time. Touching some of which, although it may be
probably conjectured, that they received it (in some
sort) from the Israelites : if not as their progenie (which
yet in some sense may be said of the inhabitants of
the desert, being the posteritie of Ismael the Sonne of
Abraham : and likewise of the Edomites, being the seede
of Esau, the sonne of Isaac) yet at least, by imitation
of Abrahams familie, to whom also in bloud they were
* For, that the Ismaelites and Sarracens are the same Nation, is
manifest by Hierome, and Sozomen, and others, which being anciently
termed Scenitas (as Ammianus hath observed) namely of the Graecians,
airb Tuiv ffK-qvwv, because they dwelled in tents (for such to be the
manner of their habitation, is not onely affirmed by Hierome Com-
ment, in Isai ca. 21. Sozomen. Histor. 1 6. c. 38. Ammian. 1. 22.
post. med. but signified, and not obscurely, by David Psal. 120. 5.
vid. etiam Jerem, 49. 28. 29. lamenting his dwelling in the tents of
"I^P by which name Arabia deserta is termed in the Hebrew) were
of their dwelling in the desert, by the Arabians themselves named
Sarracens (for Sarra signifieth a desert, and Sakan to inhabit, in the
Arabique tongue) or else, if not of their place, yet at least (as learned
men certainely thinke, Scaliger in Animadv. Euseb. pa. 17. an. 88.
Fuller. Miscellan. Theolog. 1, 2. c. 12. of their property, they might
obtain that name of Sarracens, namely, because they lived much by
rapine (for that the word Saracke in Arabique doth import) to which
above all nations they ever were, and still are addicted. For the
deduction of the name Sarracens, from *Sara, as if they claimed de-
scent from her, being indeede Hagarens (the progeny of Hagar) is a
meere fancy and fable. They claime it not.
330
OF THE JEWS
allied, as the Ammonites and Moabites, the posteritie
of Lot, Abrahams brothers sonne, and who had lived
long in his familiaritie and familie. Although I say of
these Nations it may be conjectured, that their cere-
monie of circumcision was taken up, by imitation of
the Israelites : yet that the same rite, or custome was
also derived originally from them to the whole Nation
of the Arabians (which was exceeding great) or to the
-Egyptians, or other neighbouring Provinces, I know
not why any should conceive, or if they doe, yet
appeareth it to be otherwise, because they circumcised
not in the eight day, which is the inviolable custome
of the Israelites: but the Egyptians in the foureteenth
yeere, as is recorded by Ambrose, and the Arabians in Ambr.l.z.d.
the thirteenth (and some of them both sexes,) as ^ learned ^^^^h^^-
men have recorded. Even as the '^Turkes also at this ^^^'■''^'*^^^- ^•
day, who received the rite of circumcision from the ^Sard.dcR'ut
Arabians, are knowne to circumcise in the eight or gent.l.x.cio.
twelfth, or fifteenth yeere, or sooner or later, as oppor- ^Belkn.
tunitie may serve. Of these Nations I say, how circum- ^g^^cJ/-^^-^
cision should proceede from the Israelites to them, I vitr. I. z. de
cannot conceive : no more then I can of the great Ritib Turcar.
Nation of the ^ Anzichi, on the West side of Nilus ^\ ^^ Cinum-
beyond Nubia, or of the inhabitants of lucatan in ff7^22l
America, whereof the first yet are, and the second (till ^pigafiu'de
they came under the government of the Spaniards) were Re^. Cong.
meere Idolaters, for of these also, the second had, and ^- '• ^- 5-
the first still have circumcision in use. ^°^^^,' ^^^^^'
And although these instances, utterly dissolve the ^loange^ ^
force of this reason, touching the Tartarians circum-
cision (though it were admitted to have beene anciently
in use among them, as being usuall with many other
Nations, of whom no suspition at all can be conceived,
to be of the Israelites progenie) yet this may further-
more declare them, not to be of that race, because
namely, nothing else was to be found among them,
that might savour of Israel. For first, they were meere
Idolaters, and without knowledge of the true God, as
331
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
"Paul. Venet.
I. 3. c. 47.
Ha'ith. I. de
Tartar, c. i.
^Vicent. Spec.
Historialis I.
32. <r. 6.
Paul. Venet.
I. \.c. 55.
Guiliel de
Rubri. Itin.
Tartar, c. 9.
^ Sigism. com.
Rer. Moscov.
Guil. de Ru-
bricislttnerer.
Tartar. I. 5.
Boem. de
Morib. gen
tium.l.z.c.io.
^ Hero dot. I. 4.
^ ^lian. de
Animalib. I.
10. c. 17.
^Esd. 2. 13.
^Vers. 39.
'^Vers. 41.
is recorded by Marcus Paulus, by Haitho, and others.
Secondly, they had no remembrance of the Law at all.
Thirdly, they neither observed the Sabboath, nor other
rites and ceremonies of the Israelites : but touching
their Matrimonies, married without impeachment the
verie "" wives, and sisters of their Fathers : and touching
their feeding, abstained not at all from uncleane Beasts,
but fed on the flesh of ^ Horses, Dogges, Cats, and
dead Carrion, and drunke their bloud, all utterly for-
borne and forbidden among the Israelites. Fourthly,
they have no records, nor regard of their ancestors and
linage, from whom, or by whom, they are descended,
whereof Israelites were ever curious. Fifthly, they have
no affinitie of language at all, with either the Hebrew
or Chaldee tongues, neither had any use of those Letters,
nor of any other, till together with Mahumetan Religion,
the Arabique characters came in use among some of
them. Neither (in a word) doe I finde any thing at
all, wherein the Tartarians savored of Israelites ; for
touching their abstinence from Swines flesh, which we
finde recorded of them, neither is it generall among
them, but peculiar to those that are Mahumetans : Nor
if it were so, were that any good argument, because we
know that the ancient ^Scythians, and ^iEgyptians, and
Arabians did, and almost all Mahumetans at this day
doe the same, which yet are well knowne to be in no
sort descended from the Israelites.
Now touching the authoritie of forged -^ Esdras, which
hath stirred up as it seemeth this vapourous fantasie, in
the braines of new fangled antiquaries : neither doth that
which he writeth of the ten Tribes, agree at all with
the Tartars : nor, if it did, could yet the circumstances
of that historie agree with the truth. It agrees not with
the Tartars 1 say, for whereas they are noted in that
Revelation, to be ^a peaceable people, and that they
'left the multitude of the heathen, that they might keepe
their statutes, which they never kept in their owne land :
neither of both those properties hath any convenience
332
OF THE JEWS
or agreement at all with the Tartarians. For how are
they a peaceable people, that with their warres have
troubled and overturned almost all Asia, and sundry
Countries of Europe, and hold a great part of the former
in subjection to this day ? Or how kept they the statutes
of the Israelites, that were meere Idolaters, and utterly
ignorant of all Jewish Lawes and Ceremonies ? And
touching the Historie it selfe of the Israelites departure
out of Assyria, as it is set downe in that Apocriphall
Esdras (howsoever it might otherwise agree with the
Tartars) there is no wise or considerate man, I thinke,
that can bring his understanding to give credit to it.
For first it contradicteth the undoubted canonicall his-
tories of the Chronicles, and of the Kings, in both which i Chro.t^.zS.
it is recorded of them, that they were carried away into 2^'"-^7-23-
Ashur, and disposed in severall parts of the Empire
namely * Calach, and Chabor, and Hara, and Gozan,
unto this day ; which limitation of time (unto this day)
must at least of necessitie import, the time wherein that
Historie (of their remaining in Ashur) recorded in the
bookes of the Kings, & of the Chronicles was written.
Of which later, either Esdras himselfe was the Author,
as in the judgement ''of learned men he is reputed, and ""R-Dav.
therefore could not (as it seemeth) be the Author of ^'T'^^ ^ ^'
that Apocryphall Historie : or, at least, if Esdras were sententia seni-
^ ovum apud
* If ftpn be Cholchi, and "mm Iberia, & j.^'^ft Armenia, so called Sixi. Senens.
for the mountainousnesse of it) & "jn^ Gauzania in Media, then al Biblioih.
confined together, & bounded the North side of the Assyrian Empire, Sanct<£ l. i.
which stretched Northward, but to that Isthume betweene the
Euxine & the Caspian Seas : So that, the Israelites were by that
meanes, seated farthest off from their owne Country, and placed in
the parts of the Empire most wast & desolate of inhabitants, as the
confines of warring Nations usually are. But if Calach be Calacine,
and Chabor the hill Chaboras (being part of Taurus, and severing
Assyria, from Armenia, and Media) and Hara the other hilly parts
in the North side of Assyria, as seemeth more agreeable to the obser-
vations of Benjamin Tudelensis, for about those parts, hee found in
his travaile, the greatest multitudes of the Israelites, then in the
places alleadged, I would understand by Ashur, not the Empire or
Dominion, but the peculiar Kingdome of Assyria.
333
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Abukns. in not the Author, yet, that the Author (whosoever he was)
praf. Paralt- i^vcd and writ that historie of the Chronicles, after the
thn ^- "^^ returne of the Jewes from the captivitie, or in the end
of it (that is in Esdras time) is evident by the end of
the Book : where Cyrus his benignitie, for restoring the
Jewes, and his Proclamation for their returne to Jeru-
salem is recorded, and that in the verie same words,
wherein Esdras in the beginning of his owne booke
hath registred them. At that time therefore, it is evi-
dent, that the Israelites were not departed out of the
JosepA. Jfitic. dominions of Ashur. No nor long after that in Josephus
/. II. r. j^js time, who hath recorded that even then the ten
Tribes remained beyond Euphrates, and were there
growne into innumerable multitudes : neither yet manie
hundred yeeres after Josephus was dead ; for R. Benjamin
[I. i. 123.] a Jew, that lived but about 440. yeeres ago, and travailed
diligently those parts of the world, and many other to
Benjamin in visite his dispersed Countrimen, hath in his Itinerary
Ittner. p. 57. Yq{\_ observed, not onely, that he found exceeding farre
^ .^^"^g^^' greater multitudes of the Israelites, to be then remain-
78.80.81.86. ing in those Provinces of the ancient Dominion of
^P^g- 75- ^ Ashur then he found in other places, possessing^ large
f7- ^^ Regions, and '^many Cities, so that in the Cities of some
^Pae '^ ead^'^' ^'^^ Region ^ 300000. Jewes were by him numbred,
observing specially, that in the parts of Media, many
thousand Israelites of the progeny of them that Salma-
naser led into captivity, were then remaining, but withall,
he setteth downe particularly and precisely, the very
places of those Regions, where certaine of the Tribes
were seated and there growne into great multitudes : as
^Pag. 77. namely, in *" one place, the Tribes of Ruben, Gad, and
''Pag. 87. Manasse : And in ' another, the foure Tribes of Dan,
Asher, Zebulon, and Nephtali.
But yet if there were neither authoritie of holy
Scripture, nor experience to refell this fable, and the
fancies that have sprung of it : yet ordinary reason, at
least of men that are not ignorant of Geography and
are meanly skilled in the affaires of the world, may
334
OF THE JEWS
easily discerne the futilitie of it. For first, what neede
was there of such a miracle, as to ''stay the course of z Esdr. 13.
Euphrates, for the Israelites passage from Assyria, or ^^d^hemost
Media toward Tartary, the River lying farre to the Jf^^^/J^^^
West, both of the one Region and of the other, and signes and
no way crossing or impeaching their journey, which lay stated the
Northward betweene that River and the Caspian Sea ? ^/'"^'"^^ °f^^^
Or, how might those poore captive Israelites, disarmed -^^^^ tuuhn'
as they were, and dispersed in sundry Provinces of the were passed
Assyrian Empire, and being under the oversight & over. vers. \\.
government of Assyrian Presidents, be able to leave the
places, where by the Kings commandement they were
to inhabite ? Or, if the Israelites were able by force to
depart, and free themselves from the dominion of the
King of Ashur, yet were they so wise also, as to for- They tooke this
sake the places where they were peaceably setled, and ^'^'^^^^^^ ^°
. ,1- 11 -J .1 J themselves that
venture their small remamders upon perils and uncer- ^, ^^^^^
tainties, namely, to finde out a place where never man- kave the mul-
kinde dwelt ? Or, if their stomacke served them so titude of the
well, and their wit so ill, as in such manner to forsake ^^^^hen.
Assyria, yet were they also able to make themselves ^^^" ^^'
way (even a way as hee saith, of eighteene moneths
passage) through the fierce and mighty Nations of
Scythia, whom neither the conquerors of the Israelites,
the Assyrians I meane, nor the Persians (and I might
adde also the Grecians and the Romans) were never
able to subdue, but were in the aftertimes subdued by
them ? for that the parts of Scythia should be without
Inhabitants (and in Scythia it must be where they would
finde that Country where never mankinde dwelt, or else And goe forth
it is not in Tartary) is scarse credible, as whereof we ^»^o a Country
reade in histories, to have contended with ^gypt for ZiankindT^
antiquitie of habitation, and to have prevailed, and for dwelt, v. 41.
the abundance of people, to be termed Hominum
Officina. Insomuch that the greatest occasion of
swarming abroad of those Nations of Scythia, and
of their overwhelming of Asia and Europe, with Justin, hist.
their infinite multitudes and Colonies, is in histories ^•'^•^^princip.
335
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
recorded, to be lacke of roome for habitation in their
owne Countries.
And lastly, to make an end of this tedious discourse,
with the end of their imagined tedious journey : what
ancient Geographer or Historian is there (set our Esdras
aside) that ever remembred of such a Region as Arsa-
reth, where they are said to have seated themselves.
True it is indeede that I finde the Citie of Arsaratha
Beros. I. 3. mentioned both in Berosus fragments, and in Ptolomie
Ptole. Georg. placed neere the issue of the River Araxes into the
in Tab \ Caspian Sea: and, it was perhaps one of the Israelitish
Jsice. Colonies, planted in the confines of the Empire of
Assyria : for it may well be that Arsaratha, is but
n'^'iKiD T'3?, or ri""nN'a5 in, that is the Citie, or the bill
of the remainder, or perhaps nns'u: y^x (the last letter
of the first word cut off in the Greeke pronun-
ciation for sounds sake) the Land of the remainder :
but the tale of eighteene months journey, will no more
agree with this Citie, then the Region of Arsareth doth,
with Geography or History.
So that me thinkes this forged storie of the Israelites
voiage and habitation, in such remote regions where
never mankinde dwelt, savoureth of the same phantas-
""Esd. 6. 42. ticall and Talmudicall spirit, that "" another tale of the
same author doth, touching the collection of all the
waters, into a seaventh part of the earth, the other six
''Cap. eod. being left uncovered: or" a third, of (the Elephant
^- 5°- and the Whale) Behemoth and Leviathan : namely, that
God appointed the Sea to one of them, and the Land
to the other, because they were so great that the
Sea could not hold them both : for else belike, if the
Sea had beene large enough, we might have gone a
fishing for Elephants. For how is the Sea gathered
into a seaventh part of the earth, whose expansion is
not onely by the most skilfull Philosophers esteemed,
but found by experience of navigations hitherto made,
to overspred as neerely as may be discerned, about halfe
the compasse of the Earth } Or being of that breadth,
336
OF THE JEWS
and withall of the depth, that it is knowne to be, how
should it not be spacious enough, to receive Elephants
and Whales together ? The dimensions of the Elephant,
even of the greatest sort of Indian Elephants, (and the
earth breedeth none so large as those of India) are,
saith ^lianus, nine cubits of height (the length in that ^Han de
beast is equall to the height) and five of breadth, the ^^'^^^l^^- I-
greatest that have beene seene in Europe, being ° ob- Ipj^' qi/zj
served to be farre lesse. The dimension of the Whale in Description.
indeede is farre greater (five times saith P^lianus then Elephant. cS.
the largest sort of Elephants.) But yet his ordinary ^
dimension is but six and thirty cubits long;, and eipfht ^^'°P- 1- }■
cubits high, as Rondeletius hath observed. But admit y,/^„
notwithstanding some of them to be fiftie cubits, of which p^lian.Li6.
length, Nearchus in Arrianus is said to have measured ^- ^^■
one in the East Ocean ; nay, to be six hundred foot ^f'^'lt^^J' '^g
long, and three hundred and sixtie foot thicke, as ''Juba c"[\]
in Plinie related to be found in the Bay of Arabia Arrian. de
(where yet, as it is well knowne by the soundings of ^^^- indicis.
Navigators, that Sea is not by a good deale three ^°!^^^ '^"^^
hundred and sixtie foote deepe.) Or, let them be more ri"Ti24l
yet, even foure Acres long (that is nine hundred and ^Jp. Plin. I.
sixtie foot) as Plinie hath related of some in the Sea 32. c. 2.
of India. For, although the two last reports be in truth ^^'«- ^- 9- ^- 3-
no better then fancies and fables, which the impudence
of some, hath made the ignorance of others to beleeve,
yet I will exclude none, but onely Basil, as intollerably Basilin Hex-
hyperbolicall, affirming namely that Whales are equall ^^f"^''- Homil.
to the greatest mountaines, and their backs when they 7*
shew above the water, like to Islands, But admitting
all the rest I say, what proportion have those dimen-
sions of the Whale and the Elephant, to the huge
bredth and depth of the Ocean }
For if I may without offence intersert a short Philo-
sophicall speculation : the depth of the Sea (to speake Fabian apud
nothing of the breadth, which every common Map doth ^^^- ^•^- ^•
represent) is determined by Fabianus in Plinie, & by ^Meteor7"i
Cleomedes, to be fifteene furlongs, that is, one mile and c. 10.
' 337 Y
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
seven eight parts : Or else, equall to the height of the
greatest Mountaines, to whose height, and the deepe-
Pluiarch in nesse of the Sea, the Geometricians (as Plutarch hath
Vita jEmilu recorded) anciently assigned equall dimensions. Or yet
rather (if you will any thing respect my opinion) it is
a great deale more. For, as for the shallow speculation
Scalig. de Sub- of Scaliger, and ^ others, of the shallownesse of the Sea,
tihtate Exerc. determining the height of Hils, farre to surpasse the
h J J v ■ deepenesse of the Sea : And that in very few places,
c/e Thermis. I. It attameth one hundred passes or depth, is mdeede
\.c.\.^ Alii, true in the narrow Channels and Straits of the Sea:
But in the free and large Ocean, it is by the experience
of Navigators knowne to be as false as the Gospell is
true. Indeede touching the height of Mountaines, I
finde it pronounced by the great Mathematician Eratos-
Theon.hiCom- thenes in Theon, that the highest sort of them, passe
ment. Magna! ^Qt in perpendicular erectnesse ten furlongs (that is one
'plolomTi' "^^^^ ^"^ °^^ fourth part) of which height also, it is
Plin. l. 2. / observed in Plinie, that Dicasarchus by Dioptricall Instru-
63. ments, found the Hill Pelius in Thessalie to be, and
Plutarch, he. in Plutarch, that Xenagoras (another Mathematician)
supra citato, observed the height of Olympus, in the same Region,
saving, that in this later, there is an addition of twenty
passes, for the whole number of passes, is 1270.
Neither doe I finde any greater perpendicular height
Cleomed. I. i, attributed to Mountaines, by any ancient writer, Cleo-
Meteor.c.io. niedes excepted: who assigneth to the height of Hils,
as he doth also to the depth of the Sea, fifteene fur-
Alhazen de longs. (For Alhazen I omit, because he onely restraineth
Crepuscl. the height of hils, as namely, not to exceede eight miles,
propos. I. without determining what their height should be). But
yet, all these, are to be understood, I take it, with
relation to the Mountanes in and about Greece, with
which themselves were acquainted, which may in no sort
compare with the huge Mountaines of vast Continents,
such as are the Alpes in Europe, Atlas in Afrique,
Caucasus in India, the Andes in Peru, and such other.
But, whatsoever the height of Hils may be above the
338
A PHILOSOPHICAL SPECULATION
common superficies of the Earth, it seemeth to me after
good consideration, that the depth of the Sea is a great
deale more. For declaration of which point, I require
to be supposed, first, that the Earth at the first form-
ing of it, was in the superficies, regular, and sphericall :
which the Holy Scripture directs us to beleeve, because
the water covered and compassed all the face of the
Earth : And secondly, that the face of the Land is in
largenesse and expansion, at least equall to that of the
Sea : And thirdly, that the unevennesse and irregularitie,
which is now seene in the superficies of the Earth was
caused (as is noted in Damascen) either, by taking some Damascen. I.
parts out of the upper face of the Earth in sundry ^- ^^ fi^^
places, to make it more hollow, and laying them in '^
other places, to make it more convexe : Or else (which
in effect is equivolent to that) by raising up some, and
depressing others to make roome and receit for the Sea :
that mutation being wrought by the power of that
word. Let the waters be gathered into one place, that Genes, i. 9.
the dry land may appeare. For, as for the fancy of
Aquinas, Dionysius, Catharinus, and some other Divines ; Aquin. in
namely, that that gathering of waters, and discovery of ^^^- f- ^- 1-
the Earth, was made, not by any mutation in the Earth, n^" ^' I^ ,,
but by a violent accumulation ot the waters, or heaping Cathann. tff
them up on high, it is too unreasonable. Because it is A/H. in Com-
utterly against the nature of water, being a flexible "^^^^- '^^P- '•
& ponderous body, so to consist, and stay it selfe, & ^"^^'
not fall to the lower parts about it, where in nature
there is nothing at all to hinder it. Or, if it be hin-
dered and restrained supernaturally, by the hand and
bridle of the almighty, lest it should overwhelme and
drowne the Land, it must follow thereof, that God in
the very institution of nature, imposed a perpetual!
violence upon nature : And this withall, that at the
Deluge, there had beene no necessity at all, to breake
up the springs of the deepe, and to open the Cataracts
of Heaven, and powre down water continually, so many
dayes and nights together upon the Earth, seeing, the
339
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
onely withdrawing of that hand, or letting goe of that
bridle, which restrained the water, would presently have
overwhelmed all.
But to come to the Point. It seemeth upon the
former suppositions (of which, the holy Scripture estab-
lisheth the first. Experience of Travellers, and Navigators
the second, and Reason the third) that in making
estimation of the depth of the Sea, are not to reckon
and consider onely, the height of the Hils, above the
common superficies of the Earth, unto which the extra-
ordinary depths or whirlpooles, that are found in the
Sea, doe properly answere (descending beneath the ordi-
nary bottome of the Sea, as the Hils ascend above the
[I. i. 125.] ordinary face of the Land) but, the advantage or height
of al the dry land above the Superficies of the Sea. Be-
cause the whole Masse of the Earth, that now appeareth
above the waters, beeing taken as it were out of the place,
which the waters now possesse, must be equall to the
place out of which it was taken, and consequently it
seemeth, that the height or elevation of the one, should
answere the depth or descending of the other. And there-
fore as I said, in estimating the deepnesse of the Sea, wee
are not to consider onely the erection of the Hils, above
the ordinary Land, but the advantage of all the dry Land
above the Sea. Which later, I meane the height of
the ordinary maine Land, (even excluding the Hils) is
in my opinion more in large Continents above the Sea,
then that of the Hils, is above the Land.
For first, that the plaine and common face of the
dry Land, is not levell, or equally distant from the
Centre, but hath great declivitie and descent toward the
Sea, and acclivitie or rising toward the Mid-land parts,
although it appeare not so to the common view of the
Eye, is to reason notwithstanding manifest. Because
as it is found in that part of the Earth, which the
Sea covereth that it descendeth lower, and lower toward
the middest of the Sea (for the Sea which touching the
upper face of it, is knowne to be levell by nature, and
340
A PHILOSOPHICAL SPECULATION
evenly distant from the Centre, is withall observed to
waxe deeper and deeper, the farther one sayleth from
the shoare toward the Maine) Even so, in that part
which is uncovered, the coursings and streamings of
Rivers on all sides from the mid-land parts toward
the Sea, * whose propertie we know is to slide from the
higher to the lower, evidently declare so much.
And although I am not able precisely to determine,
what the ordinarie declivitie of the earth may be, yet,
if that bee convenient in the workes of Nature, which
is required in the workes of Art, that imitateth Nature,
it will be found true that before I said : Namely, that
in great Continents, through which Rivers have long
Courses, some of one thousand or two thousand miles
the height of the ordinarie Midland, above the face of
the Sea, is more, then of the Hilles above the common
face of the earth, for Pliny in the derivation of water, PUn. /. 31.
requireth one cubit of declining, in two hundred and ^- °-
* By which rule of the proceeding of the Rivers by the proclivitie
of the earth, & ever sliding from the higher ground to the lower,
till they come to the Sea, is evident to be discerned, that in Con-
tinents, those Regions are the higher Land from which Rivers streame,
and those the lower ground, to which they proceed, and consequently,
that of all, those are the highest which receiving no forreine Rivers,
to which they give passage through them, doe send forth the longest
Rivers on all sides to the Regions round about them. By which
observation is to be discerned, that Helvetia and Rhetia, sending forth
the longest Rivers of Europe, which on all sides descend from them
and their Confines, Danubius toward the East, Rhene North, Rhodanus
West, beside Ticinus, Addua, and others, that fall into Padus South,
are the highest Land of Europe, As the Region of Pamer, and Kir-
gessi, with some other neere the crossing of the great Mountaines
Taurus and Imaus above India, whence are directed, the greatest and
longest Rivers of Asia, Indus and Ganges toward the South, Oxus
and Jaxartus toward the West, Oechardes North, Cantan East, is
prooved by the same reason, to be the highest part of Afrike and
Asia, and in my opinion of all the Earth. And as the Region also
about the Springs of Nilus, from which beside Nilus, that runneth
towardes the North, are sent forth, the River of Magnice, towardes
the South, of Zaire West, of Coavo and Zuama East, being (Niger
excepted) the greatest Rivers of Afrike, is by the same reason, prooved
to bee, the highest part of that Continent.
341
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Columell. de
Re Rustica. L
5. c. 1.
Vitruv.Archi-
tectur. I. 8. f.
7. Pa Had. de
re Rustica.
I. 9. /;■/. 1 1 .
Philand. in
Vitruv. I. 8.
c, i\.
fortie foot of proceeding (for he saith, unum cubitum
in binos Actus, and Actus as may be observed in Colu-
mella, and others in a dimension of one hundred and
twentie foot long) Vitruvius and Palladius in their con-
duction of waters, require indeed somewhat lesse, namely,
that in proceeding of two hundred foot forward there
should be allowed one foot of descending downward,
which yet in the course of one thousand miles (as
Danubius or Wolgha, or Indus, &c. have so much or
more) will make five miles of descent in perpendicular
account : And in the course of two thousand or more
(as Nilus and Niger, and the River of Amazons have)
ten mile or more of like descent.
And although I know well enough, that water being (as
it is) heavie and flexible, will slide away at any inequalitie,
and therefore am altogether perswaded, that this rule of
Vitruvius touching conveyance of waters, is not to be
taken as a rule of necessitie, to bee observed in the
deriving of them, as if water could not runne without
that advantage (for in that respect the Conveyors of
waters of these times content themselves even with one
inch in sixe hundred foot, as Philander also on Vitruvius,
hath observed) but is rather to be understood as a rule of
commodity, namely with relation to the expedition and
wholesomenesse of the water so conveyed, lest resting too
long in the pipes it should contract from them some
unwholesome qualitie, or else through the slacknesse ot
motion, or long closenesse, or banishment from the Aire,
it might gather some aptnesse and disposition to putrifie.
Although I say, such excesse of advantage as in the
artificiall conveyance of waters the forenamed Authors
require, be not of necessitie exacted, in the naturall
derivation of them : yet neverthelesse certaine it is, that
the descent of Rivers, being as it is continual, and the
course of some of them very long, and in many places
swift, and here, and there headlong and furious, the
difference of height or advantage, cannot but bee great,
betwixt the Springs of Rivers and their Out-lets, betwixt
342
A PHILOSOPHICAL SPECULATION
their first rising out of the Earth, and their falling into
the Sea.
Unto which declivitie of the Land, seeing the deepnesse
of the Sea doth in proportion answer (as I before declared)
and not onely to the height of Hils. It remayneth that
we esteeme and determine that deepnesse to be a great [I. i. 126.]
deale more, then it hath beene hitherto by Philosophers
commonly reputed. And although the deepnesse of the
Sardinian Sea, (which indeed Aristotle acknowledgeth Arist. Met. I.
for the deepest part of the Mediterranean) be specially ^- ^- ^•
recorded by Posidonius in Strabo, to have beene found Strab. L i.
but one thousand fadomes (opyfxa?) which is but a mile ^°WP^^
and one fift part : yet what may the depth in that narrow
Sea be, compared to the hollow deepnesse of the vast
Ocean ? Or rather (to turne this instance to our advan-
tage) if in so narrow a Sea as the Mediterrane is (whose
breadth attaineth not where it is largest, sixe hundred
miles) the depth bee so great, what may wee esteeme the
deepnesse of the huge Ocean to be, that is in many places
above five times as broad ? especially, seeing that the
broader that Seas are, if they be withall entire, and free
from Hands, they are answerably observed to be the
deeper.
But whether have I bin carried by these Elephants and
Whales ? to what heights and depths, of Mountaines and
Seas : I pray you pardon me, for I see I have digressed,
that is, transgressed, now I returne into the way againe.
NOw, if out of the former long discourse, I should 0/th quan-
collect a short summe, and estimate the proportion ^^^^^ f^^d pro-
with respect to the whole Earth, that each one of the p^^.^^ ^/^y
forementioned Religions, have to the other. It being first Earth, posses-
supposed, which upon exact consideration and calculation, sed by the
will be found to swerve very little from the truth, that ^everall sorts
the proportions of Europe, Afrike, Asia, and America, are „igjif„fj^
as one, three, foure, and seven. And that the professors religions.
of the forementioned Religions, possesse the severall Ch. 14.
portions and proportions, of each of them, which is before
343
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
^Postel. in
Prof. Gram.
Jrabic. Lud.
Regius de
Vicessitud.
Rerum. I. 8.
i7i fine.
set downe : It will be found I say upon these sup-
positions (which the best Geographic, and Histories doe
perswade me to be true) that Christians possesse, neere
about a sixt part of the knowne inhabited Earth : Mahu-
metans, a fift part (not as 'some have exceedingly over-
lashed, halfe the World or more) and Idolaters, two thirds,
but little lesse. So that if we divide the knowne
or
Regions of the World, into thirtie equall parts, the
Christians part is as five, the Mahumetans as sixe, and
the Idolaters as nineteene, for the poore dispersed and
distressed Christians, which are found in Asia and Afrike,
mingled among Mahumetans and Idolaters, 1 receive not
into this account, both because they are but thinne dis-
persed, in respect of the multitudes of Mahumetans and
Idolaters in those Regions among whom they live (beeing
withall under their dominion) and because also, many
Mahumetans, are found mingled among Christians in
Europe, to recompence and countervaile a great part
of that number.
Such therefore may be the generall proportion of Chris-
tians to Mahumetans and Idolaters, in the Continents of
the Earth hitherto discovered, namely, in this our neigh-
bour Continent of the East comprehending Europe,
Afrike, and Asia, and in that other Continent of the
West, called America, and in the Hands belonging to them
both. But if the South or Antarctique Continent, be so
large, as I am verily perswaded it is (even no lesse, then
that of the East before mentioned, which contayneth
Europe, Afrike and Asia together) then will the Idolaters
be found to surpasse all the other Religions, in exceeding
great proportion, for that the Inhabitants of that South
Continent are Idolaters, there is no question at all (as
I take it) to be made, both because in the parts hitherto
knowne, as namely in the Region of Beach, over against
Java, they were found to be so : And also, because they
are knowne to be no other then Idolaters, that inhabite all
those parts of the other Continents, that neighbour most
towards them, from whom it is likely, they should have
344
A PHILOSOPHICAL SPECULATION
received the change of their Religion, if any were : for
first, in Asia, both India, and the Hands of the Indian Sea,
whereof some lie close on the South Continent. Secondly,
in Afrike, the Regions about the Cape of Buona Speranza.
And thirdly, in America, the Countries that border on
Magaglians Strait, which are the neerest Neighbours to
the foresaid Continent of the South, are knowne to be
all over-spread with Idolaters.
Now that the South Continent is no lesse then I before
esteemed it, namely, then that of Asia, Afrike, and
Europe altogether, although I might be probably induced
to beleeve so, because it is well knowne, both (touching
Latitude) to approach in some parts neere the Equator,
and (touching Longitude) to runne along in a continuall
circuite about the Earth, fronting both the other Con-
tinents : Yet have I also another reason of more certaine
importance, to perswade me : Namely, because it is well
knowne, that the land to the North side of the Line,
in the other Continents (the old and new world) yet
altogether is at least foure times as large as that part
of them which lieth to the South.
Now, for as much as it is certaine, first by Archimedes Arch'm. de
his rule, *that the face of the Sea, is in all parts naturally l^^'^dentib,
^ ^ Aquce I. I.
* For touching the first of these suppositions. It is the propertie Propos. 2.
of water, ever to fall that way, where it findeth declivitie. Where-
fore, if the water, in the upper face of it, were higher in one place
then in another it would necessarily fall from the higher position to
the lower, because it is heavie and flexible, and hath nothing in the
open and free Sea, to let or hinder it : And consequently, would
never rest setled and stable, till the face of it were levelled, in an
even distance from the Centre.
And touching the second, if the Earth were unequally poysed
on opposite sides of the centre, then must it follow, that the least
and lighter masse of the Earth should presse downe as forcibly, as the
greater and weightier, because it attaineth the centre as well as it.
But if it be granted, which reason doth inforce, that the weightier
part of the Earth should presse downward, with greater force, and
with more right challenge the centre, then the lighter part : it must
follow, that the lighter masse or side of the Earth, must yeeld and
give place to the weightier, so farre, till the centre of that whole
masse of the Earth take possession of the centre of the world (for
345
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
level, or equally distant from the center of the water,
for which equalitie, it hath obtained the name of -^quor,
""Farro. I. 6. and Aqua, as Grammarians say "^ And secondly, by the
f/f^'J'f: Philosophers knowne rule, that the Earth, is equally poysed
"■x^'c \T"' °^ ^°^^ ^^*^^^ °^ ^^^ owne centre. And thirdly, that
y Jlii. the center of the Earth and of the water are al one
(both of them being indeed no other then the centre
of the World) which though some phantastical heads
have called into question, yet no sound Philosopher
ever doubted of: It followeth thereupon, that the
[I. i. 127.] earth should in answerable measure and proportion,
lift it selfe and appeare above the face of the Sea, on
the South side of the Line, as it doth on the North.
And consequently, that what is wanting in the South
parts of the two foresaid Continents towards the
countervailing of the North parts (which is about
three five parts of both the other Continents layed
together) must of necessity be supplied in the conti-
nents of the South. And yet I omit all the Land
that may bee about the Artique Pole, beyond the
Scythian or Sarmatian Sea, which must be also
counterpoysed in that Antarctike continent, for nothing
comes within the compasse of my understanding, to
till then, one side will be still heavier then the other) and so the
opposite halfes of the Earth, in respect of heavinesse, be brought on
all sides, about the centre, unto a perfect equilibration.
And the third may be established, by manifest demonstration.
Because, a clod of Earth, suffered to fall from any point of the Aire,
wheresoever on the face of the Sea (the same doth water, falling on
even and plalne Land) when all is calme, and the Aire not troubled
with winds, nor the Sea with waves, will descend by a perpendicular
line, on the face of the water. In such sort I say, that the line by
which it falleth maketh exactly equall and right Angles on all sides,
with the face of the water whereon it falleth. Therefore it is mani-
fest, that the Earth so falling, tendeth directly to the centre of the
water. Because no straight line insisteth perpendicularly, on the face
or circumference of any special bodie (as the water is) except only
those that proceed directly to the centre of the Sphere : But certaine
it is, that the Earth is withall directly carried toward its owne centre,
therefore there is but one common centre of the Water and of the
Earth.
346
A PHILOSOPHICAL SPECULATION
be hereto replyed, except any would perhaps imagine,
that either the Sea on the South side of the Equator,
is very shallow, or that the land of that continent
may be much higher above the face of the Sea, then the
land of the other two (and so equall in masse, though
lesse in circuit) or that the Earth on the South side
of the Equator, should be of a more ponderous dis-
position, then on the North, in which cases, some
compensation of weightinesse, may be made for the
want of extention. But of these three, the experience
of Saylers evidently repelleth the first : who in equall
distance from the Land, observe an equall deepnesse
of the Sea, in both South and North Latitude. And
neither is there any experience, nor good reason that
can be alleadged to establish either of the later : which,
but that I have alreadie too much offended by digres-
sions, I could prove I doubt not against all exception.
' But this for a conclusion to this discourse, I dare
pronounce touching that South continent, that it will
certainly be found (in the after-times, when it shall bee
better discovered) much larger then any Globe or
Map hitherto extant, hath represented it.
Such therefore (as I have declared) is the generall
state of Christianitie at this present in the World,
and the proportion of it to other Religions. But
because you require yet further to bee specially
informed of the divers sorts and sects of Christians
that are abroad in the World, and withall of their
divers Regions and Religions, at least of those princi-
pall Characters of their Religion, wherein they specially
differ each from other, I will here set downe my second
period, touching the generall differences of Religions,
and of the severall parts of the World where they are
maintayned : and will now proceed to that particular
consideration touching the Sects of Christianitie, and
indeavour to give you the best satisfaction that my
poore reading, and observation may inable me to
performe.
347
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Of the divers 'T^He Sects therefore of Christians, that carrie name
ZfcZitia ^^^ report at this present in the World, beside
in the World ^^ Protestants and Romans in the West, of whom I
and of their will be silent, because you know their condition better
several! Regi- then my selfe. are i the Grecians, 2 Melchites or
ons And first Syrians, 7 Georgians, 4 Moscovites and Russians, c
oftheGrecmns, -.i • ^ t ^i- 11 a-i • • r c • 1
Chap i: Nestorians, 6 Indians tearmed the Christians or baint
Thomas, 7 Jacobites, 8 Cophites, 9 Armenians, 10
Habassines, and 1 1 Maronites. Of which eleven Sects,
there be three Principall, namely the Grecians, Jaco-
bites and Nestorians, with which the rest have, for the
most part, either some dependance and derivation, or
neerer convenience and agreement.
The Grecians acknowledg obedience to the Patriarch
of Constantinople, under whose Jurisdiction are in Asia,
Bellon.Obser. the Christians of Natolia (excepting Armenia the lesse,
/. \. c. 35. ^j^j^ Cilicia) of Circassia, of Mengrelia, and of Russia:
As in Europe also, the Christians of Greece, Macedon,
Epirus, Thrace, Bulgaria, Rascia, Servia, Bosina, Wala-
chia, Moldavia, Podolia, and Moscovia : together with
all the Hands of the ^Egean Sea, and others about
Greece, as farre as Corfu, beside a good part of the
large dominion of Polonia, and those parts of Dalmatia,
and of Croatia, that are subject to the Turkish
dominion.
Of which great extendment of the Greeke Patriarchs
Jurisdiction, if you demand the reason : I have observed
sundry occasions, from whence it hath proceeded. For
[I. i. 128.] first, his originall or Primitive authoritie assigned, or
rather confirmed to him (as Bishop of the Imperiall
Concil. Chal- Citie) by the Councell of Chalcedon ; contained all
cedonens. ^^ Provinces of Thrace, and Anatolia (Isauria, and
Cilicia only excepted, which belonged to the Patriarke
of Antiochia) and they were in all no lesse then twentie
eight Romane Provinces. Secondly, the voluntary sub-
mission of the Grecians, upon their separation from the
Latine Church greatly increased it : for thereby not
onely Greece, Macedon, Epirus, Candie, and the lies
348
THE GREEK CHURCH
about Greece (in all seven Provinces) came under his
obedience ; but also Sicilie, and the East point of Italy,
named Calabria, revolted from the Bishop of Rome,
and for a long time pertained to the Patriarke of
Constantinople, as appeareth in the Novell of Leo l^ovell. Leon.
Sophus, touching the order and precedence of Metro- ^ ordine
politans, belonging to that Patriarchy. And by the iJ i ''-l\l^ii'i
like ordination set downe by Andronicus Paloeologus, juris Orlen-
in Curopalates, where wee find the Metropolitans of talis. Curo-
Syracusa, and Catana in Sicilie, of Rhegium, Severiana, palat.de Offic
Rosia, and Hydruntum in Calabria, registred among the ^^^^^^^gp'^"'
Metropolitans of that Jurisdiction. Thirdly, it was prope finem.
inlarged by the conversion of the North Regions to
the Christian Religion, performed by his Suffragans
and Ministers, even from Thrace to * Russia, and the * Cromer de-
Scythian Sea (the like whereof was the principall ^"''^P- ^°J°^'-
cause, that so farre inlarged the Bishop of Rome his ; ^^^ ^J^'
Jurisdiction in the West parts of Europe.) And i.i.Guagi
fourthly, by the Turkes conquests made upon the Descript. c
Westerne Countries, subject before to the Bishop of ^o^'^""''- ^- ^
Rome : all which, while partly the former Bishops
and Pastors fled, to avoid the Turkes oppression (like
the hireling that forsaketh the flocke, when he seeth
the wolfe comming) and partly, while the Patriarke
of Constantinople, to supply that default, was faine to
provide them of new ministers, they have beene by
little and little brought and trayned to the Greeke
Religion.
Now as touching the proper Characters of their Reli-
gion, I must for the better designing and remembring
of them, set before mee some instance or patterne to
compare it, and other sects of Religion withall : And
that is most fit to be the Romane Church, both because
their differences with that Church specially, are in
Writers most observed. So that, by that meanes my
discourse may bee the shorter, and yet no lesse per-
spicuous to you, that know the opinions of the Romane
Church so well. The principall Characters then of the
349
'uin.
on
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
1. Concil.
Florent. Sess.
i8. y seque-
tib. Jerem.
Patriarch.
Constant, in
Resp. I. ad
Germanos.c. i .
2. Concil.
Florent. prope
Initium. Re-
spons. Grcec.
ad car din.
Guisan.
Quest. 9.
3. Resp. ead
gracor. g. 5.
Jerem. Patr.
Resp. I. c. I,
4. Jerem.
Resp. ead.
c. 10. y II.
5 . Possevin. de
Rebus Mosco-
vice pag. 43.
6. Id. I. cita.
p. 40.
7. Jerem. Re-
spons. cap. 2 i .
k.Tom.unionis
inter novel.
Constantin.
Porphyrogen.
in Tomo. i.
Jur. Orien-
talis. lib. 2.
Zonar. Annal.
Tom. 3. in
Imp. Leonis
philosophi.
9. Resp. Gra-
cor ad Guisan.
Qu^st.S. Pos-
sevin. de reb.
Moscov.p.W-
10. Possev. I.
citat. />. 4 1 .
Grecian Religion (for none but the principall you
require) and to mention every slender difference of
Ceremonies, would be but tedious and fruitlesse (and
is beside without my compasse) are these that follow.
1. That the Holy Ghost proceedeth from the Father
onely, not from the Sonne.
2. That there is no Purgatory fire.
3. That they celebrate the Sacrament of the Eucharist
in both kinds.
4. And in leavened bread, and thinke it cannot bee
effectually consecrated in bread unleavened.
5. That they reject extreame Unction. 6. And
Confirmation.
7. That they deny the soules of holy men to enjoy
the blissefull vision of God, or the soules of wicked
men to bee tormented in Hell, before the Day of
Judgement. Th. a Jes. de Conv. gent. 1. 6. c. i.
8. That they admit Priests marriages, namely, so
that they may keepe their wives married before their
Ordination, but must not marry after Ordination.
9. That they prohibite utterly the fourth marriage,
as a thing intolerable. Insomuch, that (as we find
recorded) their Patriarkes have for that cause excommuni-
cated some of their Emperors, although they had no
issue left of their three former marriages.
10. That they reject the religious use of massie
Images, or Statues, admitting yet Pictures or plaine
Images in their Churches.
11. That they solemnize Saturday (the old Sabbath)
festivally, and eat therein flesh, forbidding as unlaw-
full, to fast any Saturday in the yeere, except Easter Eve.
12. That they observe foure Lents in the yeere.
13. That they eat not of any thing strangled, nor
of bloud.
14. And lastly, that they deny the Bishop of Romes
Primacy, and (reputing him and his Church for Schis-
matikes) exclude them from their communion : And so
have done, as I find in Leo the ninth his Epistles, and in
350
THE GREEK CHURCH
Sigebert, above these five hundred yeeres. And if you
desire to see more differences of the Greeke and Romane
Church, you may see them (but they are of lesse
importance then those I have related in Possevines
Booke of the matters of Moscovia.
SYrians are the same, that in some Histories are
termed Melchites : being esteemed for their num-
ber, the * greatest sect of Christians in the Orient.
The first, being properly the name of their Nation :
And the second noting the propertie of their Religion,
Surians they were named (to let vaine fancies goe) of
the Citie of Tyre, which in the ancient language of
the Phoenicians, was called ''nij? : and certainly, that
Tyre was anciently called Sarra, is recorded by the
* Roman Writers : and it is also acknowledged by
* Vitriacus, Niger, Postell and others, that the place of
Tyre, (for the Citie was utterly ruined three hundred
yeeres ago) is still called the Port of Sur, which name
it seemeth to have obtained, either because it was built
on a Rocke, for so Buchardus that viewed the place hath
* For Postels fantasie deriving Suria from fti ^Tm is meerely vaine,
and being never so named in the Hebrew tongue, but alw^ayes D^lS,
by which name also it seemeth anciently to have been knowne, even
among the Grecians, for dpifioi mentioned in Homer, are no other,
as Possidonius in *Strabo expounds him, then the Syrians: Strabo
himselfe also recording in other places, that the Syrians* were called
apd/Mo in his time : And that the * naturall Inhabitants of Syria, so
called themselves. Yet neverthelesse they were vulgarly knowne by
the name of Si^pot among the Grascians, because the Citie of "Tii?,
being the maine Mart Towne of all those parts, was the place where
they had their Trade and Commerce with those Aramites. But
when the Phoenician tongue began to degenerate into Chaldee, then
the name of Ti3? was converted into Tur, the later 3? being turned
into t2 & 1 in sound made 1. As *they that observe the differences
of the Hebrew and Chaldee, and the transitions of the first into the
latter know to be ordinary,
^ Paste/, in Descript. Syrice. p. 30, *Strab. I. 16. in fine. * Stra. I. 13,
non long, ante finem. *Slrab. I. \. post. med. Burchard. descr. term Sanctcs.
* Fid. Scaliger ad Test, in dictione Sarra. y Guidon. Fabric, in Grammatic.
Chaldcea, l^c.
351
y 42, Villa-
mont. en
Vorag. I. 2. c.
21. l^ Alii.
12. Possevin.
I. citato. p. i^z.
13. Nilus
Episco. Thes-
sal. de Pri-
matu Papa
Barlaam de
primatu Papa
y Alii. Leo.
9, epist. I . ad
Episcop. Con-
stantinop. y
Acridan. Isin
pluribus aliis.
Sigebert. in
Chronica ad
An. 1054.
Possev. deReb.
Mosco. />. 38.
y seqnentib.
Of the Syrians
or Melchites.
Chap. 16.
*Botar.Relat.
pa. 3. /. 2, ca.
de Melchiti.
[I. i. 129.]
*Gellius.l.
14. c. 6. Fes-
tus in Dic-
tione sarra.
* Vitria.
histor.
Oriental, c.
43-
Niger in com-
meritar. 4.
Asia. Pastel,
in descript.
Syria, pag.
50.
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Hierom.inlib.
de Nominib.
Hebraicis.
""Plin. loc.
citato.
Niceph.Calist.
Histor.
Ecclesiast. I.
i8. c. 52.
*Ub. \%.c.
45-
1.2. 3. 4. 5.
Jacob a Vit-
riaco. Hist.
Orient f. 75.
observed) which *Ti5t in the PhcEnician tongue signifies :
or else as Hierom derives it, of the straitnesse and scarce-
nesse of roome, as being seated in a small Hand (but
nineteene miles in circuit, as Pliny noteth) a small
Territory for such a City : or perhaps, because it was the
strongest fortresse (for that also nii: importeth) of all
those Regions, as being founded on a Rocke, environed
with the Sea (for it was before ^Alexanders time *= seven
hundred paces distant from the firme land) mightily
strengthened by fortification of Art, populous as being the
Metropolis of PhcEnicia, and exceeding rich, as sometime
the citie of greatest traffike in the world.
Of this Citie then, both the Region and Inhabitants ot
Suria obtained their names : but Melchitae as I said they
were termed, meerely in respect of their Religion, wherein
namely they altogether followed the examples and decrees
of the Emperours. For whereas after the Councell of
Chalcedon, infinite perplexitie and trouble began to arise
in the East parts, principally about the opinion of
Eutyches and Dioscorus, of one onely nature in Christ,
which that Councell had condemned, but notwithstanding
found many that maintained it, and rejected the Coun-
cell in those Easterne Countries : And thereupon the
Emperour Leo began to exact (as divers other of his
Successours afterward did) the suffrages and subscriptions
of the Easterne Bishops, for the better establishment of
the Councell. Then began they that embraced and
approved the authority of that Councell, because they
followed the Emperours decrees made in behalfe of it,
to be termed by their adversaries Melchitse, of Melchi,
saith Nicephorus (rather s^b^) which in the speech of
Syria signifieth a King : as one would say. Of the Kings
Religion) whereas they that opposed themselves to the
Councell, were distracted into no lesse then twelve
severall Sects, and not long after into more, as the same
* Nicephorus hath recorded.
Now although the Syrians or Melchites, are for their
Religion meerely of the Graecians opinions. As :
352
THE SYRIAN CHRISTIANS
1. That the Holy Ghost proceedeth onely from the
Father.
2. That they celebrate Divine Service as solemnly on
the Sabbath, as on the Lords day.
3. That they keepe that day festivall, eating therein
flesh, and fast no Saturday in the yeere but Easter Eve.
4. That their Priests and Deacons contract not Mar- 4- VUkmont.
riage, being already in Orders, but yet retaine their wives ^'^ '^'oycg- 1- 2.
before married.
5. That the fourth Matrimony is utterly unlawfull.
6. That they communicate the Eucharist in both S.j.^.F'Ula-
]^il^(^g mon. loco citato.
7. That they acknowledge not Purgatory.
8. That they observe foure Lents in the yeere, &c. And
in a word, although they bee meerely * of the same Religion *Vitriac. loco
and communion with the Grecians : yet are they not of ^^^ "{^^°-
the jurisdiction of the Patriarke of Constantinople, but of itlm^Tom
the Archbishop of Damascus, by the title of the Patriarch %, c. i.
of Antiochia. For Antiochia it selfe (where yet the name Bamugart.
of Christians was first heard in the world, and was long Peregrin. I. z.
knowne by the name oi Qeovirokii) lying at this present in a '^' ^'
manner wast, or broken and dispersed into small Villages,
of which onely one, of about sixtie Houses, with a small ^Bellon.
Temple belonging to the Christians, §^ the Patriarchall Seat ''rH^'^ ' j'
was translated thence to Damascus (where, as is reported, j/^. Eccksiar.
are ^ above one thousand Houses of Christians) and there pag. 5. Boter.
remaineth. For although ' the Patriarkes of the Maronites, ^^^^^- P- 3-
and of the Jacobites, whereof the former keepeth residence 'j^' '^' f
in Libanus, and the latter in Mesopotamia, intitle them- Qj.^^^ Tuno.
selves Patriarckes of Antiochia, and by the Christians of grar. I. 4. /.
their owne sects bee so acknowledged : yet doe the 296. ex rela-
Melchites, who retaine the ancient Religion of Syria, ^l°"^_p^^'-
acknowledge none for Patriarke, but the Archbishop of ^ Boter. loco
Damascus, reputing both the other for Schismatickes, jam citato.
as having departed from the obedience and communion of 'Boter. Relat.
the true Patriarke. And yet besides all these, a fourth ^; }• ^- ^ ■ ^;
^, • r ^1 T» 1 • • 1 11-1 del rairiarcna
there is or the Popes designation, that usurpeth the title i^fi^^^ ji ^^„_
of the Patriarke of Antioch. For ever since the Latines stantinopoli.
I 353 ^
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
[I. I. 130.]
Of the Geor-
gians, C'tr-
ccss'ians 13
Metigrellians
Chap. 17.
*Folaierra7i.
I. II. c. de
sect. Syri^.
Prateol. de
sectis. haret.
in Verba.
Georgiani. iff
alii.
Mela. I. I.e. 2.
Plin.l.S.c.i-}.
*Paul. Venet.
1. \. c. 14.
Chitra. de
statu. Eccle-
siar.p. 23. y
50. y Alii.
surprised Constantinople (which was about the ye ere
1200.) and held the possession of the East Empire, about
seventie yeeres, all which time the Patriarkes of Con-
stantinople, were consecrated by the Pope : As also, since
the holy Land, and the Provinces about it, were in the
hands of the Christian Princes of the West, which began
to be about An. iioo, and so continued about eightie
yeeres, during which seeson the Patriarkes of Antiochia
also and of Jerusalem, were of the Popes consecration :
Ever since then I say, the Church of Rome hath, and
doth still create successively, imaginary or titular Patriarkes
(without jurisdiction) of Constantinople, Antiochia, Jeru-
salem, and Alexandria, so loth is the Pope to loose the
remembrance of any Superioritie or Title : that hee hath
once compassed.
THe Georgians inhabite the Countrey, that was
anciently named Iberia, betwixt the Euxine and
the Caspian Sea : inclosed with Shervan (Media) East :
with Mengrelia (Colchis) West: with Turcomania
(Armenia the Greater) South : And with Albania (Zuiria)
North. The vulgar opinion of Historians is, that they
have obtained the name of Georgians, from their devotion
to Saint George, whom they principally honour for their
Patron : and whose Image they alwayes beare in their
Military Ensignes. But yet (as I take it) this vulgar
opinion is but vulgar errour : because I find mention
made of the Nations of the Georgians in those parts, both
in Mela and Pliny, afore Saint George was borne whoso-
ever he was. Touching the properties of whose Religion,
this may be sufficient to observe for all : That "" it is the
same, both in substance and ceremonies with that of the
Graecians, "who yet are in no sort subject (neither ever
were) to the Patriarke of Constantinople : but all their
Bishops (being eighteene) professe absolute obedience to
their owne Metropolitan, without any other higher depen-
dance or relation. Who yet keepeth residence farre off,
m the Monastry of Saint Katherine, in the Hill of Sinai.
354
THE GEORGIAN CHRISTIANS
Prateo. de Haeret. sect, verbo Georgiani. Bernard. Lucem-
burg. in Catalog. Haeret. in Georgiani.
Next these, I must speake a little of their next neigh-
bours, the Mengrelians and Circassians (Colchi and Zychi)
they were anciently called) seated betweene the Georgians,
and the River Tanais, along the Coast of Masotis and the
Euxine Sea, as being also Christians of the Greeke com- ° ^ellon.
munion, and beside ° of the Patriarke of Constantinople ■j^f^Michov'^'
his obedience, and ^ converted by his Ministers Cyrillus de Sarmati'a.
and Methodius to the Christian Religion. Which /. i. c 7.
Religion notwithstanding at this present is exercised l^terianodelk^
among them, not without some depravation and mixture J^'^^ j^^^ ^
of strange fantasies, for the Circassians baptise not their Fabrica del
children till the eight yeere, and enter not into the Church Mondo Trat.
(the Gentlemen especially) till the sixtieth (or as others 2- ^oter. par.
say, till the fortieth) yeere, but heare Divine Service ^" ^' ^'
standing without the Temple, that is to say, till through
age, they grow unable to continue their Rapines and
Robberies, to which sinne that Nation is exceedingly
addicted. So dividing their life betwixt Sinne and
Devotion, dedicating their youth to Rapine, and their old
age to Repentance.
THe Muscovites and Russians, as they were converted Qfthe Mus-
to Christianitie by the Grecians Zonar. Annal, Tom. covites y
3. Cromer, de reb. Polon. 1. 3. so have they ever since J^^^^i^"^-
continued of the Greeke Communion and Religion. ^^^^' '^"
1. Denying the Holy Ghost to proceed from the Sonne.
2. Rejecting Purgatory, but yet praying for the Dead.
3. Beleeving that the holy men enjoy not the presence
of God afore the Resurrection.
4. Celebrating the Sacrament of the Eucharist, with
loan. Metropolitan. Russ. in ep. ad Episcop. Rom. apud. Sigismund.
de Rebus. Muscov. p. 31. Guagin. descrip. Muscov, c. 2. Sacran. de
errorib. Ruthenor. c. 2. 2. Sigism. 1. citat. p. 41. Sacran. de Relig.
Ruthenor. c. 2. Searga. Polon. 1. 3. c. 2. 3. Searga. Polon. 1. 3. c. 2.
Guaguin descript. Moscov. c. 2. 4. loan. Metropol. Russ. ubi supra p.
32. Guagin. descr. Muscov. ca. 2.
355
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
leavened bread, and requiring warme water to mingle
with the wine.
5. And communicating in both kindes ;
6. But mingling both together in the Chalice, and
distributing it together with a spoone.
7. And receiving children after seven yeeres old to the
Communion, saying, that at that age they begin to sin
against God.
8. Omitting Confirmation by the Bishop.
9. Denying the speciall efficacie of extreame unction.
10. Excluding the fourth marriage as utterly unlawfull;
whereas they approve not the second, as perfectly lawfuU,
but onely permit it, but tolerate not the third, except on
very important considerations.
11. Dissolving marriage by divorcement, upon every
light occasion or displeasure.
12. Admitting neither Deacons nor Priests to Orders,
except they be married : but yet * prohibiting marriage to
them being actually in Orders.
13. Rejecting carved or massie Images, but admitting
the painted.
14. Reputing it unlawfull to fast on Saturdaies.
15. Or, to eate of that which is strangled, or of bloud.
16. Observing foure Lents in the yeere.
17. Refusing to communicate with the Roman Church.
And (to conclude) excepting the difference in dis-
tributing of the Eucharist, and exacting of marriage to
their Priests and Deacons, there is not any materiall dit-
5. Sigism. loc. citato, pag. 40. 6. Sigism. loc. citato p. 40. Guaguin.
loc. citato. 7. Guaguin. Ibid. 8. loan. Metropol. Russ. ubi supra.
apud. Sigism. p. 31. Guagin. loc. citato. Sacran. de errorib. Ruthenor.
c. 2. 9. Sacran. loc, citato. 10. Sigism. lib. alleg. pag. 47. Possevin.
de Rebus Moscov. pag. 2. Guaguin. Descript. Moscov. cap. 2. 11.
Sacran. de errorib. Ruthenor. c. 2. 12. Sigism. lib. citat. p. 28.
Searga. de uno pastor 1. 3. c. 2. * Possevin. de Reb. Moscov. p. i.
Guaguin. loc. citat. 13. Possev. lib. allegato. p. 44. 14. loan. Metropol.
Russ. ubi. supr. p. 31. Guaguin. loc. allegato. 15. Possev. in Moscovia.
pag. 42. Sacran. de error. Ruthen. cap. 2. 16. Guaguin. loc. citat.
17. Sigism. lib. citato, pag. 33. Boter. Relat. par. 3. 1. I. c. de
Moscovia.
THE RUSSIAN CHRISTIANS
ference in points of Religion, that I find betwixt them and
the Grecians. With whom, they not onely maintaine
Communion, but were also, and that not long since (and [I. i. 131-]
of right still ought to bee) of the same Jurisdiction and
Government, for ''their chiefe Metropolitan or Primate ""Possevln.
(who is the Archbishop of Mosco) was wont to be ^^- ^o^'^"^'-
confirmed by the Patriarch of Constantinople, but is Quamln
now, and hath beene about some sixtie yeeres, nominated desmp. Mos-
and appointed by the Prince (the Emperour of Russia) /^ov. cap. 2.
and upon that nomination, consecrated by two or three
of his owne Suffragans : Of whom even all sorts together,
Bishops and Archbishops, there are but ''eleven, in al ""Possevin. loco
that large Dominion of the Emperour of Russia. proxime citato
Thus is it with those sorts of Christians hitherto related Uosco'.pag.z'i.
touching their Religion, and Governours. All which (as
you may easily perceive) are of the same communion,
and in effect of the same Religion with the Grecians :
And beside these, some large parts of the King of Polonia ^Boter. Rel.
his Dominion, for Podolia, and for the most part ''Russia P^- i- ^- i- ^•
Nigra, or Rubra as some call it (the larger Russia subject ^."■^^^^- ^'^'^S-
for the greater part to the Duke of Moscovia, they Mmov.ca'p.z.
tearme Russia alba) are of the Greeke Religion. And
although the Bishops of South Russia, subject namely
to the King of Polonia, submitted themselves almost
twentie yeeres agoe (An. 1594) to the Bishop of Rome,
as Baron. Tom. 7. Annal. in fine. & Possevin. in Appar-
sacr. in Rutheni. have recorded, yet was it not without
speciall reservation of the Greeke Religion and Rites,
as is manifest by the Articles of condition extant, ap.
Th, a Jes. de Conv. gent. 1. 6. pag. 3. cap. i. pag. 328.
& seq. tendered by them to the Church of Rome, and
accepted, before they would accept of the union. So
that it was not any revolting from the Greeke Religion,
but onely (in effect) from the jurisdiction of the Greeke
Patriarch, to the Pope, and that also with sundrie limita- "Sigism. de
tions. And in '^Wilna (the Metropolis of Lituania) ^'b.Moscov,
although the Archbishop professe obedience to the Pope, Qj^^S„ Jocq
yet are there also in that Citie, as Sigismund hath jam citato.
357
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
observed, more Temples of the Greeke Religion (there
bee thirtie of them) then of the Roman. '^Epist. ad
Chitrae. de Relig. Russor. So that if wee should collect
and put together all the Christian regions hitherto in-
treated of: which are all of the Greeke communion :
And compare them with the parts professing the Roman
Religion, wee should finde the Greeke farre to exceede,
if wee except the Roman new and forraine purchases,
made in the West and East Indies.
Of the Nes- 'HT^He Nestorians, who have purchased that name by
tonans. Chap. J_ ^.j^^jj. ancient imitation, and maintayning of Nestorius
*^' his heresie, inhabite (though every where mingled with
Mahumetans, or with Pagans) a great part of the Orient,
for besides the Countreys of Babylon, and Assiria, and
Mesopotamia, and Parthia, and Media, wherein very
many of them are found, that Sect is spread and scattered
farre and wide in the East, both Northerly to Cataya, and
Southerly to India. So that in Marcus Paulus his
Guil.de historic of the East Regions, and in '^others, wee finde
Ruhr. Itin. mention of them, and of no sect of Christians but them,
Paul Fenet i ^^ ^^^Y many parts and Provinces of Tartarie : As namely
/. \. c. 38. 2. in I Cassar, 2 Samarchan, 3 Carcham, 4 Chinchintales,
/. eod. cap. 39. 5 Tanguth, 6 Succhuir, 7 Ergimul, 8 Tenduch, 9 Caraiam,
3.f/z/.. 44.r. jQ Mangi, &c. Insomuch, that beyond the River Tigris
y 0^6^-^ Eastward, there is not any other Sect of Christians to
48. 7. c. 62. be found, for ought I can reade, except onely the
8. c. 64. /. 2. Portugals, and the converts made by them in India,
c. 39. /. eod. and the late migration of the Armenians into Persia.
c. I. t5 64. r^-^^ reason of which large spreading and prevayling
Paul. Diacon. ^^ ^^^^ Sect SO farre in the Orient, if you enquire I finde
Hisior.Miscel. to that purpose, recorded by Paulus Diaconus of Cosrhoes
B. 18. the King of Persia, that hee for the mortall hatred
hee bare the Emperour Heraclius, by whom hee had
beene sore afflicted with a grievous warre, inforced all
the Christians of the Persian Empire to Nestorianisme
permitting no Catholickes to remayne in all his Do-
minions. By whose preaching, the Christian Religion
358
THE NESTORIAN CHRISTIANS
being farre there inlarged and propagated into the
East (as it seemes both because those of the Persian
Dominion, were more Eastwardly then other Christians,
and because it is certaine that all of them till this day
acknowledge obedience to the Nestorian Patriarch in
Mesopotamia, which Countrey was then part of the
Persian Dominion :) It is no wonder if sowing their
owne Tares and Christs wheat together, they propagated
with the Gospell also their owne heresie. Shortly after
which time, the Sarracens of Arabia (Mahumetans)
conquering Persia, and bringing their Religion, together
with their victories into all that large Dominion, there
remayned but little outward meanes and slender hope
of their repayre and reformation from any sound part
of the Church (from which they were more now then
afore divided) except what affliction and time, and the
grace of God might worke and repayre in them.
Now touching their Ecclesiasticall government : The Sand, de Fisi.
Patriarch of the Nestorians, to whom all those of the j°"''['^'-^-'^-
East parts acknowledge obedience (a number of whose ^"^^ ^^^^^^
Suffragan Bishops and Metropolitans, you have reckoned /. i, c. 15.
up in Sanders booke de Visibili Monarchia, and whom Brocard Des.
they call lacelich, saith Paulus Venetus Brochardus, T^rr. sanct.
and others, but mistake it (or else they of the p^ad.Histor.
East pronounce it amisse) for Catholick, as is observed Tuix. §. 3.
by Leunclavius) hath his seat in the Citie of Muzal, ''Aubret.
on the River Tygris in Mesopotamia, or in the Patri- ^Iff^"'^^^
archall Monasterie of Saint Ermes fast by Muzal. Th. Or^^^^"'^5.
a Jes. 1. 7. pag. 3. c. 4. In which Citie, though subject Mas.inOrtel.
to Mahumetans, it is ^recorded, that the Nestorians inThesnur.in
retayne yet fifteene temples, being esteemed about fortie ^^^'^"^'f-
thousand Soules. Th. a Jes. 1. 7. par. i. c. 4. and the ^^^^' * 5- ^^•
Jacobits three. Which Citie of Muzal, I either take sti-ab. l. \6.
with Masius and Ortelius, to bee the same, that anciently hnganteUed.
was called Selutia (and in Plinie Seleutia Parthorum) [I- i. 132-]
both because Seleutia was, as Strabo saith, the Metropolis * Q^^rj. -^
of Assyria, even as * Musal is recorded to bee \ And ^^ ^^// ^^^,. /_
also, because I finde the Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction of 21.^.8.
359
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
^ Condi.
'Nicen. Ariih.
I- 3-^- 33- y
34
Scal.adChron.
Euseb. A.M.
D.CCXIII
Ben in Itine-
rar. in Medio.
See more
exact relations
of Bag. I. g.
c. 9. 13 c.
My Pilgrim-
age I. 3. f. 2.
Strabo. I. 16.
Plin. I. 6.
c. 26.
Ptol. Geoe;. I.
6.C. 18. ^y
20. Dion. hist.
I. 40. Plin. I.
6. c. 26.
""Boter. relat.
par. 3. /. 2.C.
de Nestoriani.
The. a Jes. de
confers, gent
I. 7. par. I. c.
3.^4-
Vitriac. hist.
Orient c. 3 i .
Tit. de bell.
sac. /. 21.
those parts committed by the fathers ^of the Nicene
Councell, to the Bishop of Seleucia, assigning him with
all, the name of Catholicke, and the next place of Session
in Councels after the Bishop of Jerusalem, which name
and authoritie in those parts, the Bishop of Mosal
now hath. Or if Seleucia were some other Citie, now
destroyed, as for certaine reasons I am induced rather
to thinke, yet at least the Patriarchall Seate was from
Seleucia translated to ""Muzal, for the opinion of Scahger,
namely, that Seleucia was the same, that is now called
Bagded, or new Babylon, my observations in Geographie
and Historic, will not suffer mee to approove. First,
because Seleucia is remembred by Strabo to be three
hundred furlongs (seven and thirtie miles and one or
two) Plinie saith, a great deale more, distant from
Babylon, whereas Bagded is built close by the ruines
of it. Secondly, because I find the position of Seleucia in
Ptolemie to be two third parts of a degree, more North
then that of Babylon, whereas Bagded is more South.
Thirdly, because in Dion, and others, Seleucia is named
for a Citie of Mesopotamia, which Bagded is not, but
in the province of Babylon, as being beneath the con-
fluence of Tigris and Euphrates.
The Bishop of Muzal then, is Patriarch of the Nes-
torians. But yet at this present, if the ^Relations of
these times be true, there is a distraction of that Sect :
which began about sixtie yeeres agoe, in the time of
Pope Julius the Third : the Nestorians in the North
part of Mesopotamia (about the Citie of Caramit)
■" Muzal, the Patriarchall seate of the Nestorians, is either a re-
mainder of the ancient Ninive, as Vitriacus, and Tyrius (who there-
fore in his Historie calleth the Inhabitants of that Citie Ninivites)
have recorded : Or at least, built neere the Ruines of it : Namely,
over against it, on the other side of the River Tigris, as by Ben-
jamin, who diligently viewed the place, is observed, for Ninive
(which hee noteth to be dissolved into scattered Villages and Castles)
stood on the East banke of Tigris, on Assyria side : whereas Muzal
is seated on the West banke on Mesopotamia side, beeing yet both
joyned together, by a Bridge made over Tigris.
360
THE NESTOHIAN CHRISTIANS
submitting themselves to another Patriarch of the Popes
erecting (that revolting from the Bishop of Muzal,
taking also on him, the title of the Patriarch of Muzal,
which the Pope bestowed on him) having first rendred
and professed obedience to the See of Rome, in which
obedience it is said, that those Nestorians about Caramit
doe still continue.
Now touching the specialties of these Nestorians
Religion, in relation to the Roman : they beleeve.
First, that there are two persons in our Saviour, \Vitnac.hht.
as well as two natures, but yet confesse, that Christ ^''^"^- '^- ^•
from the first instant of his Conception, was perfect
God and perfect man Th. a Jes. Ibid.
Secondly, that the blessed Virgin ought not to 2 Id. loco.
be tearmed Oeorr/cof, which yet now in some sort they "^'^^•
^qualifie, confessing her to be the Mother of God ^Bot. relat.
the Son, but yet refusing to tearme her the Mother of Z"^'- 3- ^- 2-
CoA '^' ^^ ^^^^'
Thirdly, that Nestorius condemned in the third and ^^ ^^J^, p.^^^ '
fourth generall Councels, and Diodorus Tarsensis, and /. 7. c. z.
Theodorus Mopsuestensis, condemned for Nestorianisme 3 Bot. loco.
in the fifth, were holy men : Rejecting for their sake, pro:<mociMo.
the third generall Councell held at Ephesus, and all
other Councels after it, and specially detesting (the mall
of Nestorianisme) Cyrill of Alexandria, Th. a Jes. Ibid.
Fourthly, they celebrate the Sacrament of the Eucharist, ^Fimackist.
with leavened bread. ^f j"^- 78-
Fiftly, they communicate in both kinds. Fovas-es I 2
Sixtly, they use not auricular confession. r. 23.
Seventhly, nor confirmation. t^Vill.lo.citat.
Eightly, they contract Marriage in the second degree ^E.t.-j.Mak.
r • •:• T-k T Tk-^ 1^ est. profess.
or consanguinitie. In. a Jes. Ibid. ^^^^ /^ ^^•^_
Ninthly, their Priests after the death of their first Hoth. l^et.
wives, have the libertie of the second or third or oftner Patrum. p.
Marriage. Th. a Jes. Ibid. ^°^"^'v
Tenthly, they have not the Image of the Crucifixe jf^^brk Itlncr
on their Crosses. Tartar. ex-].
361
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Of the Indians
or Christians
of Saint
Thomas.
Chap. 20.
"Sommar. d.
popoli Orient,
ap. Ramus.
Vol. I. de
Fiaggi, p.
332-
^Barhosa eod.
Vol. p. 312.
^Bot.rel.p. 3.
/. z. c. della
nova Chris-
tianita d'
India.
^Bot. rel.p. 3.
/. z. c. della
vecchlaChrist.
d' India Th. a
Jes. de conver.
gent.l.j.pa.i.
c. 4.
[I- 1- I33-]
* Th.aJes.de
conv.gent.li.
part. I . c. 4.
* Plin. loco
proximo citato.
*ApudRamus.
vol. I. de
f^iaggi-p-l'^Z.
THe Christians of India, vulgarly named the Christians
of Saint Thomas, because by his preaching they are
supposed to have beene converted to Christian Religion
(and his bodie as is thought, remayneth among them,
buried in the Citie of Maliapar on the Coast of Choro-
mandel) inhabit in the neerer part of India : namely, in that
great Promontory, whose base lying betweene the Out-
lets of the Rivers Indus and Ganges, stretcheth out the
sides farre toward the South (well nigh 1000. miles)
till meeting in the point of Comori, they make, together
with the base line forementioned (betwixt Cambaya and
Bengala) the figure almost of an Equilaterall Triangle.
In the more Southerly part of this great Promontory,
I say neerer to Cape Comori, about the Cities of Coulan
and Cranganor on the West side, and about Maliapar
and Negapatan, on the East side, doe these Christians
of Saint Thomas dwell, being esteemed afore the
Portugals frequented those parts, about "15000. or
'^ 1 6000. Families, or after anothers account ^70000.
persons : but on the West Coast, the farre greater
number of them is found, and especially their habitation
is thickest, about Angamale, ''15. miles from the Citie
Cochin Northward, where their Archbishop keepeth
residence.
Now as touching their government : Their Archbishop
till twentie yeeres since or little more, acknowledged
obedience to the Patriarch of Mozal,* by the name of
*For Mozal as I said before, is either Seleucia, or succeeded into
the dignitie of it. And Seleucia is recorded to have bin inhabited
.by the Citizens of Babylon, whereof it was a Colony : And such a
Colony, as in short time it* exhausted Babylon it selfe, of all the
Inhabitants, passing, by reason of the more commodious situation, to
dwell at Seleucia. So that Seleucia being Inhabited by the Baby-
lonians, and so becomming in stead of Babylon, the princlpall Citie
of the Provinces of Babylonia, and Assyria, the Citie * obtayned the
name of Babylon of her Inhabitants (as well as Seleucia, of her
Founder) as Plinie hath recorded : And the Patriarch of it, the title
of the Patriarch of Babylon. And although * Barbosa note, that
subordination of the Christians of India, to be to the Patriarch of
Armenia (which no doubt he received from the Indians relation,
362
THE CHRISTIANS OF INDIA
the Patriarch of Babylon, as by those Christians of India
he is stil tearmed : & certainly that the Patriarch of
Mozal,^ challengeth their obedience, as being of his ^Plin. I. 6. c.
Jurisdiction, appeareth by the profession of Abil-Isu, 26.
a Patriarch of Mozal, of Pope Pius the Fourth his
Investing (Anno 1562.) as is to bee seene in ''Sanders ^Sand. znsib.
Booke de visibili Monarchia. But then, the Archbishop ^ionarch.l.-j.
of these Indians, revolting from his former Patriarch,
submitted himselfe by the Portugals perswasion, to the
Bishop of Rome, retayning notwithstanding, the ancient
Religion of his Countrey, which was also permitted by
the Pope. In so much, that in a Synod held in Goa,
for that purpose, hee would not suffer any alteration
to bee made of their ancient Rites or Religion, as one
that lived in those parts at that time hath recorded.
But that Bishop being dead, his successour in another
Synod, held by the Archbishop at Goa, at 'Diamper, 'Possevin. in
not farre from Maliapur, Anno i cqq. made profession, ^PP^rat.sacro
together with his burtragans, and Priests, both or the concilium.
Roman obedience and Religion, renouncing in such direct
sort, the Patriarch of Mozal, and Nestorianisme, that
they delivered up all their Bookes, to the censure of
the Archbishop of Goa, and suffered their Lyturgie,
in the points that rellished of Nestorianisme to bee altered,
even in such sort as now it is to be seene in the last
Edition of Bibliotheca veterum Patrum. BibUoth. vet.
But before this alteration of their Religion was pro- ■^^^'"f ^"^"
cured by the Portugals, those Christians of India were -^^'r^
among whom he was) yet certaine it is, that he meaneth no other,
then this Patriarch of Mozal : because those Armenians which he
meaneth, are by himselfe observed to have for their vulgar Language
the Arabik tongue, and to celebrate their divine Service in the
Chaldee, both which agree with Christians of Mozal, but neither of
both with those of Armenia, whose Language both in the vulgar and
sacred use is knowne to be no other then the Armenian Tongue.
As also, because the Indians are knowne to have beene Nestorians,
to which Heresie the Armenians were most opposite, as being in a
manner Jacobites. But as it seemeth, that Patriarch is said to have
beene of Armenia, for the neernesse of Mozal to the Confines of
Armenia.
363
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Nestorians, as having the dependance that I related, on
the Patriarch of the Nestorians, they could not well be
any other. Some specialties of whose Religion I find thus
recorded.
1 Osorius de i. That they distributed the Sacrament of the Eucharist
rel Emman- j^ ^^^^ kinds.
uel I i.Bou ^ ^^ ^^ celebrated it with bread seasoned with
reL. p. 3. /. 2. J TT- • \ J • J r
c. delk. Vec- Salt, (pane salato, saith my Historian) and in stead ot
cliia Chris- Wine (because India affordeth none) in the juyce of
tianita d' Raisons, softened one night in water and so pressed
India. r .1
2 Odoard rorth.
BarbT.p. 3- That they baptized not their Infants till they were
Ramus. Vol. \. fortie dayes olde, except in danger of death.
p- 313- 4. That they used not Extreame unction.
I'Navtgat ^_ ^\^2X their Priests were married, but excluded
int?r relatione) ^^om the second Matrimony. Osor. de Reb. Emanuel.
novi or bis. c. !• 3*
134- 6. That they had no Images of Saints in their Churches,
\ Joseph. Ind. 1^^^ Qj^giy ^.j^g Crosse.
c'.'iT.' 7- That detesting (the Mall of Nestorianisme) Cyrill
5 Osor. loco of Alexandria, they honoured Nestorius and Dioscorus
ante citato. as Saints, which yet mee thinkes were strange, beeing
Possev. in q£ ^^ contrary opinions, as they were, the first, for two
f/oiamptri- Persons in Christ, as well as two natures: the second,
ense Concil. for one nature, as well as one Person ; but it may be
Thet. COS. I. that Dioscorus is by the Relater mistaken for Diodoras,
10. ca. 15. ^^Q ^as indeed a great Nestorian, and for it condemned
fi"i!"nt ^^ ^^^ ^^^ generall Councell.
J Possev. loco 8. That they denyed the Primacie of the Pope.
citato. 9. That their New Testament which in their Churches
8 Possev. loco ^^gy formerly read (and still doe) in the Syriak tonge,
'^^%°' ■ was by the Nestorians in sundry places, which are now
JpparZ'.sacro altered by the Romanes, corrupted to the advantage
iff Nestoriani. of that Heresie, wherein yet, I thinke the Reporter
Widmanstad. ig deceived : because the same corruptions objected to
tnpraf.Test. ^^^ (whereof some are no corruptions at all, but
-^^"^^' agree rightly with the originall Text, much better then
doth the vulgar Latine, by comparing whereof he examines
364
THE CHRISTIANS OF INDIA
them, and censures them for corruptions) the same I
say, are found in the Syriaque Edition that we have,
being so farre from being corrupted by the Nestorians
that it was brought out of Mesopotamia into Europe
(to bee printed by Moses Mardenus, from the Patriarch
of the contrary Sect, namely, of the Jacobites. But yet
notwithstanding, I am indeed certainly perswaded that
the Syriaque ° Translation of the New Testament (who-
soever was the Author of it) is nothing neer of that
Antiquitie, which the Syrians (as Bellarmine and others Bellar. de
report of them) pretend it to be, namely to have beene ^^' ^^^ ^^
the work of Saint Marke. First, because Saint Marke rf i 134.1
dyed in the eighth yeere of Nero, as Hierome with Hienn. de
others hath certainly recorded, after which time many Scrip. Ecck-
parts of the New Testament, were written : as namely ^jf^^-^^^^^'^-
Saint Johns Gospel, the Acts of the Apostles (for all ^^^^ Junius.
the History from the 24. Chapter to the end, relateth in Annot. ad
occurrents after Saint Markes death) the Epistles of loc predict.
Saint Paul to the Galathians, Ephesians, Philippians,
Colossians, to Philemon, and the second to Timothy.
Secondly, because that Syriaque Translation is not to
be found once mentioned, in any of all those ancient
and learned Writers, that lived in those East parts,
and diligently sought out and observed the severall
Editions and Translations of the holy Scripture. And
thirdly, because the Dialect discovereth it to be of a
farre later Age, then that of the Apostles : which they
will soone find to bee so (to omit some other Evidences)
that shall compare the Syriaque words recorded in the
" The Imperfections of the Syriake Edition, consist partly in sun-
dry defects : namely, I. of all the Revelation : 2. of the Epistle of
Saint Jude ; 3. of the second Epistle of Saint Peter : 4. of the
second and third Epistles of Saint John : 5. of the History of the
Woman taken in adultery, in the eight Chapter of Saint Johns
Gospel, contayning the first eleven Verses : and 6. of the 7. Verse
of the 5. Chapter of the first Epistle of Saint John. Of which, the
two wants are no lesse found in sundry ancient Greeke Copies, as
Erasmus, Beza, Junius and others have observed ; And partly, beside
these defects, in some (very few) faulty translations.
365
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
New Testament by the Evangelists (which all are noted
Hieron. I. de by Hierome and by others) with the Syriaque Booke :
nomtmb.Hebr. ^g ^^^ example, ixafxixwm. Mat. 6. 25. Mamouno. ya^^ada^
loan. 19. 13. Gephiphto. yoXyoOa, Mat. 27. 33. Gogoultho.
AKeXSafxa, Act. I. 1 9. Chakaldemo, ixapavaQa^ I. Cor. 16. 22
Moraneto. And to be short, there is not almost any
Syriaque word recorded in the New Testament, which
varieth not from that ancient pronouncing that was
usual in the Apostles time, either in consonants, or
vowels, or both : which could not be the alteration
of any short course of time.
Of the Jaco- 'T^He Jacobites obtained that appellation, as Damascene
bites. J^ ^^^ Nicephorus have recorded, of one Jacobus
^DaL^.)'.de surnamed Zanzalus, of Syria, who living about Anno
h^resi'b. 'post 530. was in his time a mightie inlarger of Eutiches Sect,
med. Niceph. and maintayner of his opinion, touching the unitie of
hist.Ecclesiast. j^^ture in our Saviour : And his followers are at this
• '■• 52- ^^^ -^^ great numbers, knowne by the name of Jacobites,
in Syria, in Cyprus, in Mesopotamia, in Babylon, and
in Palestine, For, the Patriarch of Jerusalem who keepeth
his residence still in Jerusalem, (in which City, there
Chitra de ygt remaine ^ ten, or more, Churches of Christians) is
stat.Ecclestar. ^^^ ^ Jacobite. But although in all these forementioned
i'j^ameh 1 5. Regions, these Jacobites are found (where they be esteemed
Crus.inTur- to make about ^160000. Families) or rather '^ 50000.
cog./.^.p.z^7. as Leonard the Bishop of Sidon, the Popes Visiter in
'Bot. re/at. ^^^^^ ^^^^^ ^^^^ recorded, ap. Th. a Jes. 1. 7. p. i. cap.
r Giacobi ^' H- Y^t chiefly they inhabit in Aleppo of Syria, and in
Brcitenbach. Caramit, and the Mountaine Tur of Mesopotamia : But
peregrin, c. de yet their Religion under other Titles, is extended much
Jacobitis. Fit- f^j-j-hgr, in SO much that it is recorded to bee spread
'orietTc.je. abroad in some ^^ forty Kingdomes.
^PaulDiacon. AH which Jacobites of the places before specined,
hist. Miscel. have, and long have had, a Patriarch of their owne
/. 18. Religion (for I find the * Patriarch of the Jacobites spoken
T^'^^'i^Her- o^ in the Emperour Heraclius his time) to whom they
ac/io render obedience. The Patriarchal! Church of which
366
de
THE JACOBITE CHRISTIANS
Sect, is in the ^ Monasterie of Saphran, neere to the ^Mh-a-. in
Citie of Merdin in the north part of Mesopotamia : "°^^^^^- ^P'"-
But the Patriarch himselfe, keepeth ordinary residence "iot^rliatp
in the Citie of Caramit, the ancient Metropolis of 3. /. 2. c de
Mesopotamia, and which at this day, consisteth for the Giaco.
greatest part of Christians, for that Caramit* is the same
Citie, which the ancient Writers called Amida, Sabellicus, ^Sabellk.
and others have left observed, and Amida to have beene ^^^PP^^"'- ^"^•
anciently the Metropolis of Mesopotamia, I find in the
subscriptions of the ancient Councels plainly recorded.
But till Eutichianisme so mightily prevailed in those
parts, as to worke in them a detestation of the Councell ^Conc. Chal.
of Chalcedon, and a departure withall, from their ancient ^^'^''»- 1 • ^^•
obedience : They belonged till then I say to the Juris-
diction of the Patriarch of Antiochia, as beeing 'Provinces 'Notltia pro-
of the Diocesse of the Orient, which we find in the ^'^""^'■•
''second generall Councell, to be the circuit and ^Conc. Con-
limitation of that Patriarchs authoritie, which is the ^^^»- ^ • Z''^-
reason that the Patriarch of the Jacobites, keeping ever
the name of Ignatius, intitleth himselfe Patriarch of
Antiochia : And that the ' Patriarch of Jerusalem, who '^f>^- notlt.
is also as I said a Jacobite acknowledgeth him (as some ^^"" °''^"' ^'
record) for superiour : Having therein (if it be so) but ^
in some sort returned to the ancient obedience, wherein
the Bishops of Jerusalem stood to the Patriarchs of
Antiochia, even till the time of the Councell of Chalcedon :
for then began Jerusalem, to be erected into a Patriarch-
ship : And as we reade in the ""actions of that Councell '"Cone. Chal-
with the consent and allowance of the Patriarch of '''^- ^'^'°" '^'
Antiochia, the three Provinces of Palestina, which till
then (Anno 451.) belonged to Antiochia, were with-
drawne from it, and assigned to the Bishop of Jeru-
salem for his Patriarchall Jurisdiction.
Now as touching the Characters of their Religion. i. 2. 314.
I . They acknowledge but one nature, and but one Jacob, a Fit-
will and one operation, ex catechism. Tacobitar. ap. ^'''^'^''- ^"^•
-^ ^ Orienf. c. 76.
♦Caramit. is Kara Amida, that is (in the Turkish Tongue) blacke Villamont.l.z.
Amida, because it was walled with blacke stone. c. 22.
367
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
2 Bucebitig.
hist. Eccles.
part.%.p.ii\.
SaHgniac.
Itiner. To. 8.
c. I. Th. a
Jes. I. 7. pa.
\. c. 14.
[I.i 135.]
4 Bucebing.
loco citato.
Jlphons. a
Castro. I. 4.
cont. Heres.
Tit. Confessio
Baumgar.
Iti}jer.l.2.c.().
Fitriac. hist.
Orient, c. j6.
Th. a Jes. 1. 7. p. i. c. 15. in Christ (as there is but
one person) and in token of that, they malce the signe
of the Crosse, with one finger onely, which the other
Christians of the East doe with two.
2. They signe their Children before Baptisme, many
in the Face, some in the Arme, with the signe of the
Crosse, imprinted with a burning Iron.
3. They use Circumcision. Saligniac. Itin. Tom. 8.
c. I. even of both Sexes. Vitriac. ut ibi.
4. They confesse their sinnes to God onely, not to
the Priest, and as others record, but very seldome, so
that many communicate without Auricular Confession.
Leonard Sidon. ap. a Jes. 1. 7. p. i. c. 14.
5. They admit not of Purgatorie, nor of Prayers for
the dead. Th. a Jes. 1. 7. p. i. c. 23.
6. They consecrate the Eucharist in unleavened Bread.
Salign. Itin. Hieres. Tom. 8. c. i. They minister the
Sacrament of the Eucharist in both kinds.
7. The Priests are married.
8. They beleeve all the soules of just men to remayne
in the Earth till the Day of Judgement, expecting Christs
second comming, ex Catechism. Jacobit.
9. They affirme the Angels to consist of two sub-
stances, fire and light, ex Catechism. Jacobit.
10. They honour Dioscorus and Jacobus Syrus as
Saints, but yet condemne Eutyches as an Heretike.
Patriarch. Jacobit. ap. Th. a Jes. 1. 7. p. i. c. 14.
These are the Properties (that I find registred) of the
Jacobites ReHgion, namely of them, that are properly so
called, and still retayne the ancient opinion of Jacobus
Syrus. But it seemeth, that their principall errour, and
which occasioned their first Schisme and Separation from
the Church, Namely, the Heresie of Eutiches touching
one nature in Christ, is for the most part, long since
abolished : for as Vitriacus hath long agoe recorded, they
denied to him (then the Popes Legate in those parts,
and demanding the question) that they beleeved one
onely nature in Christ : And being further asked, why
368
THE JACOBITE CHRISTIANS
then making the Crosse, they signed themselves onely
with one finger, their answere was, that they did it in
acknowledgement of one divine Nature, as also they did
it in three severall places, in acknowledgement of three
persons in that one nature. And besides of late time,
Leonard another Legate of Pope Gregories the Thirteenth
in those parts, hath recorded of the Patriarchs profession
made to himselfe, that although they held indeed but
one personated nature to be in Christ, resulting of the
union of two natures not personated, yet they acknow- „™
ledged those two natures to be united in his person, Hoth.'ve't
without any mixtion or confusion, and that they them- Patrum p.
selves differed not in understanding, but onely in tearmes i°5°-
from the Latine Church. Th. a Jes. 1. 7. p. i. c. 14. ^'^P^d Baron.
And although (as it is storied by some Writers of these ^e JnnJ""'
times) some there be among them that still retaine that pZag.Zabo.de
errour, yet certainly, that it is no generall and received R^^ig- ^
opinion among them, is most manifest, for we have extant ^°"^-
the confessions of the "Jacobites of Mesopotamia, and ^S't'"'"'
of those of °^gypt, and ^ of Ethiopia, and of ^Armenia, Goes.
that is to say, all sorts of Jacobites, out of which it is '^Confess.
evident, that that errour of Eutiches, is cleerly re- ^rmenior.
nounced, as articularly acknowledging that the humane 2q"'hc' ^^'
nature of Christ was taken of the Virgin, and of the i ^v. Cond/.
same substance with ours, and remayned, after the Chaked.
adunation with the Deitie (without any mutation of pro- ^^^'^«- i- ^
perties) distinct from the divine nature ' All which the P^""^' f ■
T T • r T-' • 1 1-1 heeres. I. 4. tn
Jtleresie or Eutiches denied. Eutkhe.
THe Sect of Christians named Cophti, are no other OftheCophti,
then the Christians of ^gypt : And, it is the name °^ Christians
of their Nation, rather, then of their Religion (in respect "q^^^^^
whereof they are meerely Jacobites) for as Masius hath Maf.'inSyror.
observed, the Egyptians in some ancient Monuments Pecuiio.
are tearmed ^gophti, whom vulgarly we name Cophti, Baron, in
or Copti, and so they also name themselves, as may be ^^^f' .,
seene, in the Confessions of these ^Egyptians recorded JdsedApouoL
in Baronius. And certainly, that the Sigyptians them- Tom. 6.
I 369 2 A
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Annalinfine. selves, name their Countrey Chibth, Ortelius after Thevet
Ortel.tnThe- ]^^^ recorded: As also it is observed by Scaligfer, that
sauro tn .,_,,,,. „ . a j i t-v •
Egyptus. ^'"^ the lalmud it is called iriDi. And, by Drusius,
Seal, ad out of R. David, and R. Shelomo, that ^Egypt is by
Eusebii. them named TSij but not without some trajection of
J'Z^i letters ^t>T.^ for ir33 R. David in prsf 1. Radic. R.
CXXXIF. ^helom. in rLxod. 13.
Drus. de But touching their Religion (to omit curiosity about
Trib. sect. the name) they differ not, as I said from the Jacobites.
Judceor.l.z Insomuch that (as Damascen hath observed) the same
PhUacter'm Sectaries, that first were tearmed ^gyptii, because
Damas. I. de among the Egyptians, that Heresie of one onely nature
haresib. post in Christ, found the mightiest patronage, were after of
^^'^^ Jacobus Syrus above mentioned, named in Syria, Jaco-
bites. And till this day Severus, Dioscorus and Jacobus,
the principall parents and patrons of that Sect, are by
the ^Egyptians honoured in the memorials of their
Lyturgies. Th. a Jes. lib. 7. pag. i. cap. 5.
I hot. rel. p. J Using Circumcision : Yet I am not very certaine
Christia del whether for Religion, or (which I observed it before
Egitto. to have beene) as an ancient custome of that Nation,
which custome yet is reported Th. a Jes. 1. 7. p. i. c. 6.
Boter. p. 3. 1. 3, de Christ, de Egitto, to be now
abrogated among them, by the perswasion of the Bishops
of Romes Legates in a Synod held at Caire about thirtie
yeeres agoe. Anno 1583.
2. They conferre the inferiour sacred orders (under
Priesthood) even to Infants presently after Baptisme,
altogether, their Parents promising for them and per-
forming in their steads (till they be sixteene yeeres old
or thereabout) what they promise in their behalfes,
namely chastitie, and fasting every Wednesday and
Friday, and in the foure Lents of the yeere. Th. \
Jes. 1. 7. p. I. c. 5. They repute not Baptisme of
any efficacie, except ministred by the Priest and in the
Church in what necessitie soever. Th. \ Jes. 1. 7.
p. I. c. 5.
3. Neither baptize their children afore the fortieth
370
THE COPTIC CHRISTIANS
day, though they should die without Baptisme. Th. a
Jes. Ibid.
4. Ministring the Sacrament of the Eucharist in both [I. 1. 136.]
kinds. zThevetin
5. They minister the Sacrament of the Eucharist in ^^^^/"^/f 8
leavened bread. Th. a. Jes. ibid.
6. Give the Sacrament of the Eucharist to Infants
presently after their Baptisme. Id. Ibid.
7. To sicke persons they neither minister Extreame
Unction, nor the Eucharist. Id. Ibid.
8. Although they acknowledge the Holy Ghost to
proceed from the Father and the Sonne, yet in relating
of the Nicene Creed, they leave out those words (and
from the Sonne) as the Grecians doe. Id. Ibid.
9. They admit not of Purgatorie nor of Prayer for
the dead. Th. a Jes. 1. 7. p. i. 23.
10. They contract Marriages even in the second
degree of consanguinitie without any dispensation.
Tecla. Abissin. ap. Th. a Jes. 1. 7. p. i. c. 13.
1 1 . They observe not the Lords dayes, nor other
Feasts, except in Cities. Tecla. Abissin. Ibid.
12. In celebrating of the Eucharist, they elevate not
the Sacrament. Tecla. Abissin. Ibid.
13. Reject all the generall Councels after that o
Ephesus, expresly condemning the Councell of Chal-
cedon. Id. Ibid.
14. Reade the Gospel of Nicodemus in their Lyturgies.
Prateol. de Heresib. in Cophti.
15. Repute the Roman Church hereticall, and avoid
the communion and conversation of the Latines, no
lesse then of Jewes. And although Baron, in fin. Tom.
6, Anal, have registred an Ambassage from Marcus the
Patriarch of Alexandria to Pope Clement the Eighth,
wherein hee is said to have submitted and reconciled
himselfe and the Provinces of ^gypt to the Pope, yet
the matter being after examined was found to bee but
a tricke of Imposture, as Th. a Jes. 1. 7. p. i. c. 6. hath
recorded.
371
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Thorn, a Jes. i6. Maiiitayning the opinion of one nature in Christ:
(ie conv. gent. ^^^ -^^ %\xz\i sort, that although in the generall position
■^ Thorn, a' touching one nature in our Saviour, they follow Euty-
Jes. loco citato, ches, yet in the speciall declaration, at this day they differ
Bot. loc. cit. very much from him. For they acknowledge him to
bee truly, and perfectly both God and man : And, that
the Divine and humane natures, are become in him
one Nature, not by any confusion or commixtion of
them, as Eutyches taught : but onely by coadundation.
Wherein although they Catholikely confesse, that there
is no mutation of properties in either nature, being united
in Christ, from what the divine and humane natures
severally obtaine in severall Persons : Yet beeing not
well able (as it seemes) to distinguish betweene the
nature and the Person, they dare not say there be in
Christ two Natures, for feare they should slip into
Nestorius Heresie of two Persons. Which Heresie of
one onely Nature in our Saviour, beginning with Euty-
ches, although after dispersing it selfe into many branches,
hath ever since the time of the Councell of Chalcedon,
by which Eutychianisme was condemned and for it,
^Conc.Chal- the Patriarch of Alexandria ' Dioscorus deposed, beene
ced. Jction 3. nourished and maintayned, as by other Christians of the
East, so specially by the Egyptians. Insomuch, that
not onely sundry Patriarchs of Alexandria, and Antiochia
(but specially of Alexandria) together with many other
Bishops of the East parts, their Suffragans, and adherents,
are recorded to have maintayned and advanced, that
1:^6^ 22 ^-^o Heresie of Eutyches, but we find moreover, many
33. l^c. Synods of those parts, registred or remembred in Eva-
Leont. de Sect, grius, Leontius, Nicephorus, and the Booke called
Jction. 5. ""S/xo'^tfov, brought to light by Pappus, &c. wherein (in
f'^l y 5! the behalfe of that Heresie) the Decrees of the Councell
y/. 18. y of Chalcedon were condemned. In which Councell,
sequent. although we reade of the greatest Confluence of Bishops,
""S^nod. 97. ^^<^ g^gj. j^g^. about the Establishment of any point in
'08 f °ii Christian Religion (& yet beside the six hundred and
109! '^c. ' thirty Bishops present in that Councell, there are extant
372
THE COPTIC CHRISTIANS
in the " Booke of Councels, the Suffrages of about thirtie '^ Ad fin. Con-
Provinciall Synods, that by their Epistles to the Em- i'^^^^^'
perour Leo, confirmed it, together with all the Bishops Condl. Binii.
of the West, by whom it was likewise received) yet
notwithstanding all this, that Heresie so prevailed in the
East parts, and specially in Egypt, whereof we now
entreate, that from that time to this it was never cleered
of it. But as there was never Heresie that so grievously
wounded the Church 'of God, as that of Eutyches
(except perhaps Arrianisme) so was no part of the Church
so deeply and deadly wounded by it, as that of Egypt.
So that, even at this day, although the wound be in
some sort healed, yet the wemme or skarre still re-
mayneth. For it is not many yeeres, since by certaine
Jesuites, Agents for the Bishop of Rome, some con- Bot.rekt.par.
ferences were had with the Patriarch of Alexandria and /;i"-^"'^*-J
his Synod, wherein, although they confessed (if true ^guto.
relation be made of that conference) that Christ is true
God and true Man : yet did they purposely refraine from
mentioning two natures in Christ, lest they should by
little and little slip into the Heresie of two persons.
Now as touching their Ecclesiasticall government they
are subject to the Patriarch of Alexandria," whose Patri- ° Chitra.de
archall Seat is at this present translated (and so long hath ^^^^-Ecclesiar.
beene) to the Citie of Caire, in ^ either of which Cities, p jr^p-^^_ j/g^.
(Caire and Alexandria) there remaine at this day, but ap. Baron.
three Christian Temples apiece. Whereas Burchardus Tom. 6. in
recordeth of his time (about three hundred and twentie ■'^"^'
yeeres agoe) that in one of them (Caire) there were above
fortie, Burch. descr. ter. sanct. par. 2. c. 3. But yet, to
the Jurisdiction of this Patriarch belong, not onely the
native Christians of Egypt, who are but very few, con-
sidering the exceeding populousnesse of that Nation (for
they are esteemed as I said before, not to passe fiftie
thousand) which in Burchardus his time, are by him [I. i. 137.]
recorded to have beene above 300000. Id. p. 2. c. 3.
together with the small remainder of Christians, that
are found about the Bay of Arabia, and in Mount Sinai
373
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Alvarez, his-
tor. Ethiop.
c. 137.
^Nicen. Con-
di. I. 3.f. 36.
Vitriac. hist.
Orient, c. ~6.
Brocard. de-
script. Terra.
sand.
Eastward, or in Afrike as farre as the greater Syrtis
Westward : but the Christians likewise of Ethiopia
acknowledge obedience to him. For although Alvarez
in his Storie of Ethiopia have related (as he doth also
some other matters touching the ancienter condition of
the Church, too grossely and boldly) that the Christians
of Nubia till their defection from Christianitie, were of
the Popes dependance and Jurisdiction, and received
their Bishops by his consecration (and say nothing oi
the Patriarch of Alexandria) yet certainly, that they were
not so, is manifest, for besides that Saligniacus (himselfe
the Popes Protonotary, and whose travell had taught
him some knowledge of the East parts,) directly denieth
the Nubians professing of obedience to the Bishop of
Rome, observing, that they were governed by a Prelate
of their owne, whome they termed the Priest of the Law.
Itiner. Tom. 8. c. 2. Beside that direct testimony of his
I say, there bee other Evidences. First, because there
cannot be produced any Instance, out of any Ecclesiasti-
call Historic, either ancient or moderne (as I am certainly
perswaded) to that effect. Secondly, because the Fathers
o^ the Nicene Councell, as we find in " Gelasius Cizicenus,
are knowne to have assigned Ethiopia, whereof Nubia
is a part, to the Patriarch of Alexandria his Jurisdiction,
Thirdly, because the Patriarchship of Alexandria, lyeth
directly betweene Nubia and Rome, as beeing immediatly
at the backe of Egypt. Fourthly, because the Nubians
were in Religion Jacobites, as a Roman Cardinall Vitriacus
Brocardus, and others have recorded, and as their baptising
with fire remembred by Burchardus and Saligniacus did
manifestly import Burch. deser. terr. sanct. p. 2. c. 3. §.
7. Saligniac. Itin. Tom. 8. c. 2. of which Sect the
Patriarch of Alexandria is knowne to be : which, had
the Pope the assignement or confirmation of their
Prelates, it is utterly unlike they should have bin. Fiftly,
because in time of their necessity, being left destitute
of Bishops and Ministers, if they had pertained to the
Bishop of Rome his Jurisdiction, they would rather
374
THE ABYSSINIAN CHRISTIANS
have had recourse to him, for repaire of the decayed
and ruinous state of their Church who both plentifully
could, and no doubt readily would have releeved them,
rather, then suffered them to depart as they have done,
from the Christian Faith : To him I say, they would
rather have resorted for supply, then to the King of
Habassia° (as they did) beeing of another Patriarchall ° Alvare%.loco
Jurisdiction. Certaine therefore it seemeth, that Nubia ^^°^- "^^^°-
while it was Christian, belonged not to Rome but to
Alexandria : By whom, if the Nubians in their dis-
tresses were not releeved, no man can wonder, that
knoweth the great want and misery of the Church
of Egypt.
NOw touching the Habassines, or mid-land -^thi- OftheHabas-
opians, whether they have obtained that name, by ^^^'^^- ^^^^f-
reason of their habitations (in houses) which the
^Egyptians called Avases, as Strabo hath observed (for Stra. I. z.
the ancient Bookes have ava eig not avda-eig) in difference ^ '7-
from them, which dwelling neerer the Bay of Arabia,
were called Trogloditae (axto rov? rpoXyeov) because they
dwelled in Caves, not in Houses, as Plinie and others Pltn-l.z^.c.%.
have recorded: whether I say, for that reason they ,.^"^' °'^'
nave obtamed the name or Abassms, or no, let more
curious men inquire. But as touching their Religion,
they are in manner meere Jacobites: And their King
(whom by error we call Prestor John) is sundry times
in Histories termed the Prince of the Jacobites. And
their leaving out of their memorialls (in* their Liturgy) *Liturg.
the Councell of Chalcedon, by which the heresie main- ;^-S/r.f
tained after by Jacobus Syrus was condemned, whereas patrum' tag.
the Councells of Nice, of Constantinople, and of Ephesus 59. y 65.
are remembred, doth import so much. And in very
deed considering the dependance, that the Church of Zag. Zabo. de
Habassia hath of the Patriarke of Alexandria, it is ^elig. y
almost unpossible but they should be so ; for as Zaga, ^V^'
Zabo, an Habassine Bishop hath left recorded, although Dammiai
they have a Patriarke of their owne, whom they call in Goes.
375
PUKCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
*Liturg.
Eth'iop. Tom.
6. Biblioth.
Vet. Patruin.
p. 62.
* Concil.
'Nken. I. 3.
can. 36.
[Li. 138.]
1.2.3.4.5.6.
9. 10. 1 1.
Zag. Zab. de
Reltg. y
morib. Etkiop.
ap. Dami-
anum.
their owne language Abuna, (our Father) and hee chosen
by the Habassine Monkes of Saint Antonies Order
remaining in Jerusalem, yet are they limited to chuse
one of the Jurisdiction of Alexandria, and a *Monke
of Saint Antonie he must be. And beside that, the
confirmation and consecration of him belongeth to the
Patriarke of Alexandria, and by him he is sent with
Ecclesiasticall charge into Habassia. And (to be short)
their prayer in their * present Liturgie, for the Patriarke
of Alexandria, terming him the Prince of their Arch-
bishops, and remembring him before their owne Patriarke,
evidently declareth their dependance and subjection to
that Sea. Which supreme Ecclesiasticall power touching
Ethiopia, to have belonged very antiently to the
Patriarke of Alexandria, may appeare by the Arabike
Booke of the Nicene Councell, translated by Pisanus,
where that authoritie is found assigned to the Patriarke
of Alexandria, touching that Abuna of ^Ethiopia (by
the name of Catholike) and withall, to that Catholike
of chiefe Bishop of vEthiopia, the seventh place in the
Sessions of generall Councells, namely, next after the
Bishop of Seleucia (whose Seat was next the Patriarkes
of Jerusalem) by the Decree of the same Nicene Fathers
was allotted.
But if you desire a register of some speciall points
of their Religion ;
1. They circumcise their children the eight day, after
the manner of the Jewes : Even Females also as well
as Males, wherein they differ from the Jewes.
2. They reverence the Sabbath (Saturday) keeping it
solemne equally with the Lords day.
* You may observe, which I in my reading have done, that all
the Patriarkes and other Bishops of the East, are Monkes, of the
Orders, either of Saint Basil, or Saint Anthony, for the Patriarkes of
Constantinople, of Antiochia, and of Armenia, are Monkes of Saint
Basils Order : the Patriarkes of Alexandria, of Ethiopia, of the Jaco-
bites, and of the Maronites, are of Saint Anthonies : And the Pat-
riarke of the Nestorians either of both.
376
THE ABYSSINIAN CHRISTIANS
3. They eat not of those beasts, which in the old
Law are censured for uncleane.
4. They consecrate the Sacrament of the Eucharist in 4- Alvarez,.
unleavened bread : contrary to the custom e of all the ^"^* ^^'^^°P-
East, the Armenians excepted. Neverthelesse Tecla an
Habassine Monke and Priest, saith that they celebrate
ordinarily in leavened bread, but on the day of the
institution of the Lords Supper (the Thursday before
Easter) they do it in bread unleavened over al Habassia.
an. Th. a Jes. 1. 7. p. i. c. 13.
5. And communicate in both kinds, which they receive '^- Alvarez.
standing. And all of them, as well of the Laity as L^" , .,. .
Clergy at leastwise every weeke, the Priest ministring at. Th. a Jes.
the bread, and the Deacon the wine with a spoone. he alleg.
Tecla. Abissin. Joel. Zag. Zab. de rel. But yet onely in
the Temple ; it being not lawfull for any (not the King
or Patriarke) elsewhere to communicate. After the re-
ceiving whereof, it is not lawfull for them to spit that
day till the setting of the Sunne. Zag, Zab. ibid.
7. And that even to their yong Infants, presently after
they are baptised : * which in their Males is fortie dayes * Tecla. Abi-
after their birth, and in Females eightie (except in perill ■^"'" ^P-'^^°-
of death, for then they are presently baptised. Tecla ^^^.^ „^„^_ i '
Abissin. ib.) till which time be complete, their women y.pa.i.c.i^.
also enter not into the Temple. Zag. Zab. ibid.
8. They professe but one Nature and one Will in
Christ, yet without any mixtion or confusion of the
Divine and Humane substances. Tecla. ap. Th. a
Jesuit. 1. 7. pa. i. c. 13.
9. Beleeve the reasonable soules of men, to bee
traduced from parents by seminall propagation. Zag.
Zab. de Relig. ^thiop. in fine. Th. a Jes. 1. 7. p. i. c. 8.
10. Beleeve the soules of the Infants departing afore
Baptisme to bee saved, because they are sprung from
faithfull parents, and namely the vertue of the Eucharist,
received by the mother after conception to sanctitie the
child in her wombe. Zag. Zab. ibid. Th. a Jes. I. 7.
p. I. c. 8. Alvar. hist. iEthiop. ca. 22.
377
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Alvarez., eod.
loco.
Zaga. Zabo.
loco, citato.
Jlvarcz. lib.
citato, c. 5.
Alvar. f . I 3 .
Zaga Zabo,
ubi supra.
11. They presently upon commission of sinne resort
to the Confessour, and at every confession (though it
were every day) receive the Sacrament of the Eucharist.
Zaga Zabo, ibidem,
12. They have onely painted, not massie Images in
their Churches. Tecla. ubi supra.
13. They accept onely the three first generall Coun-
cells, rejecting that of Chalcedon, for determining two
Natures to be in Christ, and for condemning Dioscorus
the Patriarke of Alexandria. Tecla. Abis. ib.
14. Elevate not the Sacrament in celebrating of the
Eucharist, but keepe it covered : neither reserve it after
the Communion,
15. To excommunicate obstinate sinners, is peculiar
to their Patriarke, which yet is not usuall among them,
except in case of Murther, Zag. Zab. ibid.
16. Their Priests, and other inferiour Ecclesiasticall
Ministers (as also Monkes) live by their labour, having
no tithes for their maintenance, nor being suffered to
crave Almes, Zag. Zab, loc. citato,
17. But the conferring of Bishoprickes, and other
Ecclesiasticall Benefices (except the Patriarchship) be-
longeth onely to the King. Zag, Zab. ibid.
18. Use neither confirmation, nor extreame unction.
19. Admit the first marriage in their Bishops and
Priests, but not the second, except their Patriarch
dispense,
20. Eat flesh every Friday (as on other dayes) be-
twixt Easter and Whitsunday : as on every Saturday
also through the yeere, except in Lent.
21. Baptise themselves every yeere on the day of the
Epiphany, in Lakes or Ponds,
Concerning which first and last points, namely, of
their Circumcision and annuall Baptismes, I have some-
what to observe : Namely, first, touching their Circum-
cision, that they observe it, not so much perhaps of
Religion, as of an ancient custome of their Nation, For
although their circumcising on the eight day, seemeth to
378
THE ABYSSINIAN CHRISTIANS
imply that they received it from the Jevves, yet their
circumcising of both sexes, as certainly argueth that
they did not so. And if the Habassines bee of the
race of the ancient Ethiopians, the doubt may bee the
lesse : because Herodotus and others have recorded it, Herodot. I. z.
for an ancient Ceremony of that Nation. Or, if they /"*^- ^ ^^^^°-
bee not of the ^Ethiopian race, but of the progeny of
the Arabians, as by Uranius in Stephanus Byzantius it Stephanus
should appeare, recording them for a Nation of the By^/'"f-
Arabians, neere to the * Sabaans : even m this case also, /« dictione
the occasion and originall of circumcising among the A/SdiTj^ot.
Abassines will bee discerned well enough : namely, be-
cause it is specially storied to have been a very ancient
Ceremony among the Arabians : among whom it might
have beginning, by reason of the descent of many of [I. i. 139.]
the Arabians, from Ismael, and sonnes of Abraham, by Gc7i. 25. 3.
Keturah, planted in Arabia, of which Sheba by name ^- Skindla: in
recorded for one. But yet if the Abassines observe ^^^^l°^^f- .
•'^ . - _ . , _ , Pentaglot. tn
Circumcision, not, as an ancient National Custome, but ^-|^.
in any sort for Religion sake, then it may be excused
in such manner, as ''one of their owne Bishops hath ^''Z-agaZabo
professed, namely, that it is done onely in remembrance " ^ ^^^^^'
and love, and imitation of our Saviour, because he was
circumcised, and not for any other opinion of holinesse
at all.
And secondly, touching their annuall baptisings in the
Feast of the Epiphany, which they (with many Ancients
of the Church) suppose to be the day of our Saviours
Baptisme, it is declared by the "= Ethiopian Bishop above '■^^. -^^%''»
mentioned to bee practised among them, not as any ^„/°}^J"^'
* Which seemeth to bee true, both because in the Ethiopian* * Liturg.
Liturgie, they terme their owne Kingdome the Kingdome of Sheba, Ethlop. in
and also because the Kings of Habassia* deduce lineally their descent, Tom. 6.
from the Queen of Sheba that came to see Salomon : which Sheba BibUothecte
is to the skilfull certainely knowne to be in Arabia : and either the Vet.Pat.p.^().
same that wee call Arabia foelix, or some parts of it. And certainly * Zag. Zabo
it is observed by learned men, that Arabia fcelix in the Easterne de Morib.
tongue, is named MnilJ, as Arabia deserta "Tip and Arabia Petrasa, Ethiop. apud
rQi> o^* y"C^- Damian.
379
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
'^ Posse fin. de
Reb. Moscov.
p. 6.
^Alvarez,
hist. Ethiop.
..95.
Of the Ar-
menians.
Chap. 24.
^Vid. Postel.
lib. de 12.
Linguis. Tit.
de Lingua
Armenica.
^ Notitia pro-
vinciar.
Orient.
Concil. Chnl-
cedon. Can.
28.
Sacrament, or any conceit of sanctification to bee ob-
tained by it, but onely as a memoriall of Christs baptisme,
because as on that day he was baptised in Jordan. Even
as the ^ Moscovites also do the like on the same day in
Rivers, and for the same reason, which appeareth the
more evidently to bee so, because this yeerely baptising
is no ancient Ceremony of the Habasins, but a fashion
of late taken up among them, as Alvarez that lived long
in those parts hath related, as being namely the institu-
tion of ""his grandfather, that then reigned in Habasia,
being about one hundred yeeres agoe.
THe Armenians, for Trafike to which they are ex-
ceedingly addicted, are to be found in multitudes,
in most Cities of great Trade, specially in those of the
Turkish Empire, obtaining more favour and priviledge
among the Turkes, and other Mahumetans, ''by a patent
graunted that Nation under Mahumets owne hand, then
any other sect of Christians. Insomuch that no Nation
seemeth more given to Merchandize, nor is for that
cause more dispersed abroad, then the Armenians, except
the Jewes. But yet the native Regions of the Armenians,
and where they are still found in the greatest multitude,
and their Religion is most supported, are Armenia the
Greater (named since the Turkes first possession of it
Turcomonia) beyond Euphrates, and Armenia the Lesse
on this side Euphrates, and Cilicia, now termed Car-
mania.
Now the Armenians touching their Ecclesiasticall
government, were anciently of the Jurisdiction of the
Patriarke of Constantinople, as being ^ Provinces of the
Diocesse called Pontica, which together with the Pro-
vinces of the Diocesses Asiana, and of Thrace (three
of the thirteen Diocesses, into which the whole Empire
was divided) were by the Councel of Chalcedon, assigned
or else confirmed to the Patriarke of Constantinople,
for his jurisdiction. But at this day, & very long since,
even before Photius his time (as is evident by his circular
380
THE ARMENIAN CHRISTIANS
Epistle) the Armenians are departed, both from the
government of that Patriarke, & from the communion
of the Grecians (whom at this present, they have in
more detestation then any other Sect of Christians) and
that principally, for the very same occasion, for which Photll ep'ist.
the Jacobites of Syria withdrew their obedience from ^f.T^/^>^.f/«^
v^-1 r A • -i • 1 ITT • r baron, lorn.
the Patriarch of Antiochia, namely, the Heresie or one j^ jj^al
onely nature in Christ. And ever since that departure, An. 863.
they acknowledge obedience, without any further or
higher dependance, to two Patriarckes of their owne :
whom they terme Catholikes. Namely one of the
greater Armenia, the Families under whose jurisdiction
exceede the number of 150000. beside very manie
Monasteries. Leonard. Sidon episc. ap. Th. a Jes. 1. 7.
p. I. c. 19. who at this present 'keepeth residence, in 'Mira-Notit
the Monasterie of Ecmeazin, by the Citie, &c. Leonard. -^Z"^- '^''^•
Sidon, episc. ap. Tho. a Jes. loc. citato, by the Citie of "^J^,.' ^^/^.
Ervan in Persia, being translated thither by occasion oi tion.p.x,.l.z.
the late warres betwixt the Persians and the Turkes : c. de Dios-
but his ancient seate was Sebastia, the Metropolis of '^'"''^«'-
Armenia the greater : And the other Patriarch of Armenia
the lesse, the Families of whose jurisdiction are esteemed
about 20000. Leonard, Sidon. ubi. supra, who anciently
kept at ''Melitene, the Metropolis of that Province, but ^ Condi Chal-
now is resident in the Citie of Sis, not farre from Tarsus "^- ^^*'°J^- ^•
in Cilicia, the middle limit on Interstitium, of those ^" ^ ^ '^^'
two Patriarchs Jurisdictions, being the River Euphrates.
Such at this present is the state of the Armenian
Church, and the jurisdiction of their Patriarchs. But
it should seeme, by that I finde recorded, by Otho Otho. Pkris-
Phrisingensis, upon the report of the Legates of Ar- ^"<^- ^* 7- ^•
menia, sent from the Catholique, to the Bishop of Rome ^
in his time, that the jurisdiction of the Catholique of
Armenia was then farre larger, as namely, that he had
above a thousand Bishops under his obedience : Except
Otho perhaps mistooke, as I verily beleeve he did,
obedience for communion : for as touching the com-
munion, which the Arminians maintained with other
381
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Tom. I . Juris
Oriental. I. z.
'^De Bel.sacro
I. \\. C. 12.
Isovel. 3 1 .(T. I ,
[I. i. i+o.]
i.Niceph.hist.
Eccle. /. i8.
^- 53-
Confes. Ar-
menia. Art.
26.27.28.29.
30. i^c.
2 Alfons. a
Castro I. 5.
cont. Hares.
Titul. de Deo.
Hceresi. 12.
Boem de
Morib. gent.
I. 2. c. 10.
3 Nicephor.
loc. sup. citato
Litwgia. Ar-
men. apud
Cassandrum
de Liturgiis.
4 Niceph. loc.
citat. Litur.
Armenior. ubi
supra.
Jacobites, it extended indeede very farre : But the juris-
diction of Armenia, for ought I can finde in any record
of antiquitie, contained onely foure Provinces, namely,
the two Armeniaes before mentioned, the greater and
lesse, and the two Provinces of Cilicia. In which small
circuit, that such a multitude of Bishops should be
found, is utterly uncredible, especially because we finde
registers extant, both of the Bishops of the two Armeniaes,
in the Novell of Leo-Sophus the Emperour, touching
the precedence of Metropolitans : and likewise the
Bishops of Cilicia, in ""Guilielmus Tyrius : and all of
them put together, exceede not the number of thirtie.
And although I finde that Justinian divided the two
Armeniaes into foure Provinces (which yet to have
beene after reduced againe into two, the Novell of Leo
even now mentioned assureth us) yet were not for that
cause, the number of Bishops encreased any whit the
more.
Now, touching the properties of their Religion.
1. They are charged with the opinion of one nature
in Christ : yet not as Eutyches imagined it one, namely,
by a permixtion and confusion of the divine and humane
natures, but yet by such a conjunction and coalition of
them, that they both together, make but one com-
pounded nature in our Saviour, as the body and soule,
but one compound nature in man. But neverthelesse,
it seemeth by the confession of the Armenians, which
we have extant touching the Trinitie, sent by the man-
date of the Catholique of Armenia, to the Patriarch of
Constantinople, not fiftie yeeres agoe, that at this
present, they have utterly renounced that phantasie.
2. They beleeve the Holy Ghost proceedeth onely
from the Father.
3. They celebrate the Sacrament of the Eucharist
with unleavened bread (as the Romans doe.)
4. They denie the true body of Christ to be really
in the Sacrament of the Eucharist under the Species of
Bread and Wine. Guido Sum. de heresib. They
382
THE ARMENIAN CHRISTIANS
mingle not water with wine in the Eucharist. An
ancient opinion and propertie of theirs, for I finde it
*recorded of them (and condemned) in the sixt generall * Condi. Con-
councell. But they retaine it notwithstanding still. ^^'^^^- 3- ^'^"•
5. They receive Infants presently after baptisme to r^^j,^^; ^^
the communion of the Eucharist; affirming that baptisme Morib.gent.l.
cannot be conferred without the Eucharist. Guid. Sum. 2. r. 10.
de heresib. 6 Guido in
6. They denie the vertue of conferring Grace, to belong j^^j-^^il
to the Sacraments. Guido loc. alleg. They reject Alfons.'a
Purgatorie, and pray not for the dead. Th. a Jes. 1. 7, Castr. l. 12.
p. I. C. 17. cont. Hceres.
7. They beleeve that the soules of holy men obtaine ^[' .\ ^^".
not blessednesse till the universall judgement. Th. a 1.
Jes. 1. 7. p. I. c. 17. They admit married Priests, and Boem.loc
as Burchardus hath recorded, descr. terr. sanct. pa. 2. "^^^''•
c. 2. §.9. admit none to be secular Priests, except they of^f"/'
be married. They rebaptise those that come to their 12. Paste I in
communion from the Latine Church. Guid. Sum. de Lingua T%er-
heresib. but exclude their second marriage. viana.
8. They abstaine from eating uncleane Beasts. % Boem.loc.
9. They eate flesh on fridaies betweene Easter and q iv^vM
Ascension day. Peregr.
10. They fast Lent most strictly, without Egges, Orient. 1. 4.
Milke-meats, Flesh, Oyle, Wine, &c. onely with Fruits, ^^'9-
Herbs, Roots, and Pulse. .^ ' i ^ ^
11. They celebrate not Christmasse day when other Dioscoriani.
Christians doe (Decemb. 25.) but fast on it: and instead 10 VitHac.
of it, celebrate the feast of our Saviours Baptisme, ^"^•^^'^^^^•<:-
namely, on the day of the Epiphanie. W Fitriac
12. They solemnise the feast of the Annunciation, loc. citato.
the sixt day of Aprill. The purification the foureteenth \z Boter.kco.
of February, &c. "^^^°-
THe Maronites who were so named, not of an Of the Maro-
heretique called Maron, as many falsely write, ^!,f-
Prateol. de Sect. Heretic, in verb. Maronit«. But of ^^' ^^'
a holy man of that name, for wee finde mentioned in
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
^Possevin.
Appar. Sacr.
in Mafoniiie.
^ Boier. Relat.
p. 3. /. 2. r.
de Maroniti.
Possevin. loci
citato.
Brocard. in
Desc. Terr.
Sanctis. Tacit,
historiar. I.
ultimo.
^Vitriac. hist.
Orient, c. 84..
Postell de-
script. Sy?-i^.
Gerundens.
I. I.
Paralipom.
Hisparn. ca.
de terra
Roscilion.
Fest. in Dic-
tion. Album.
the Booke of Councels the Monasterie of Saint Maron.
Concil. Constantinop. sub. Men. act, 5. the Monkes
onely whereof at first were termed Maronites : they are
found in small numbers, in Aleppo, Damascus, Tripolie
of Syria, and in Cyprus : But their maine habitation, is
in the Mountaine Libanus. Which although it containe
in circuit about ^ seven hundred miles, and is possessed
onely in a manner by the Maronites, who for that
priviledge, namely to keepe themselves from the mixture
of Mahumetans, pay the Turke * large tribute : yet of
all sects of Christians, they are the least, as being esteemed
not to passe in all ^ 12000. houses, (all in scattered
Villages) beside a few Monasteries, by reason of the
indisposition of Libanus in most places, for frequent
habitation. For beside the craggednesse or steepnesse of
that Mountaine, which maketh many parts of it in a
manner inaccessible, the higher Ridges of it (which by
Brocardus his relation are so eminent, that they may
be discerned fortie leagues off) are also covered in a
manner continually with snow, which it retaineth, as
Tacitus with " others, hath left recorded, notwithstanding
the heate of that climate, even in the neerest approach
of the Sunne. And is scarcely, as hath beene observed
by Postell, in one Summer of thirtie to be found cleare
of it : for which very cause and no other, that mountaine
seemeth to have gotten the name of Lebanon. For -js^
in the ancient language of those parts (the Phasnician
or Hebrew tongue) signifieth White, and ~Dsb White-
nesse : Even as, for the like whitenesse of Snow,
Gerundensis hath remembred Canus (the highest part
of the Pyrene hills) to have obtained that name. And
as Festus supposeth the Alpes, for the same cause, to
have gayned theirs, that in the Sabine dialect being
* Namely, for every one above 12. yeeres old 17. Sultanines by
the yeere (the Sultanine weigheth a dramme of Gold, about seven
shillings six pence of our money) and for every space of ground
sixeteene spans square, one Sultanine yeerely, as is recorded by
Possevine,
384
THE MARONITE CHRISTIANS
termed (saith hee) Alpum, which the Romans in theirs
named Album. For so touching the originall of the
name Libanus, had I much rather thinke, then bee led "^hidor.
by the phantasie of Isidorus and some ^others, namely, Origin.
that Libanus, should purchase that name of Franckin- ^- -H- ^- 8.
cense which the Grecians call \'Savro<i and the Tewes nan-i^ , \ '^" '"''■
T-" -r • I 1-1 »-r>i 1 1 <j 1-^ ad Arrian.
Jbor, ir It bee not true, which yet Theophrastus and PeriplH.
Plinie write, that Frankincense is gotten onely in Arabia Mar. Ery-
foelix, (according with that of Virgil, Solis est Thurea ^^rce.p. i^-j.
virga Sabasis) by reason of which propertie of place, to ^^g"i^\ ,.^
burne incense is termed in Tertullian, aliquid Arabia sanct. in
incendere : if that I say bee not true, for indeede, I finde Nepktalim.
in Dioscorides, record of Frankincense gotten in India, ^""'- ^^•
and in Pedro Cieza of the like in some part of America, \K°^t7^^:
, . , r . , . . ' hist. Plantar.
yet IS there no mention or remembrance in any historic /. n. r. r.
of nature, or other, as I take it, that Frankincense was [I. i. 141.]
ever gotten in the Hill of Libanus. Plin. I. iz. c.
The Patriarch of the Maronites (to come neerer to \^.', ^
our purpose) who is noted to bee a Monke of Saint /. 2
Antonie, and to have under his jurisdiction ^ eight or Tertul.de
nine Bishops, keepeth residence for the most part in '^^J'"^- Milit.
Libanus, in a Monasterie of Saint Anthonie, and now "-fff^ ^^fj
and then in Tripolie : And is one ^ of them, that Medic mate.
challenge the title of the Patriarch of Antiochia, keep- /. \. c 7.
ing ever the name of Peter as the Patriarch of the ^Possevin.
Jacobites, the other challenger of the same dignitie, doth 1^^^" ^!^"'' ^"
of Ignatius. But touching Religion, the Patriarch of ^Bot7r.Rel.
the Maronites professeth obedience at this present, to p. 3. /. 2. c.
the Bishop of Rome, yet but lately, in Clement the ^'^ Maroniti.
eight his time : And both hee, and all the * Maronites, ^°'''^'"- ^°'-
are become of the Roman Religion (being the onely *p^^j^^, /^^
Nation of the East, except the Indians, lately brought citat. Boter.
also to the Roman Communion, that acknowledgeth lo<:- "(^^o-
that obedience) and have *a Seminary in Rome q{ Mtra : notitte
Gregorie the thirteenth his foundation, for the trayning ol-lff'p
up of the youth of their Nation in that Religion. Tho. a Jes. d'e
But before that alteration, these were the Characters of Com: Gent.
their Religion. ^- 3- ^- 3-
I 385 2 B
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
1. That the Holy Ghost proceedeth onely from the
Father. Th. a Jes. 1. 7. p. 2. c. 6.
2. That the soules of men were all created together
from the beginning. Id. loc. citato.
3. Not to baptise male children together, Interrog.
Patriarch. Maronit. ap. Th. a Jes. lib. 7. pa. 2. ca. 5.
4. That Heretiques returning to the Church are to be
rebaptised. Th. a Jes. 1. 7. p. i. c. 6.
5. That the childe is made uncleane by the touch of
the mother till she be purified, which after a male childe
is 40. daies, and 80. after a female, for which reason
they baptise not their Infants afore those termes. Th.
a Jes. loc. citat.
6. That they celebrated the Sacrament of the Eucharist
in both kindes. Possevin. Appar. sac. in Maronitae.
Patriarch. Maronit. Interrog. 3. ap. Tho. a Jes. 1. 7. p.
2. c. 5.
7. And in leavened bread. Th. a Jes. 1. 7. p. c. 6.
8. Distributing to all the Communicants each one a
peece of the same Bread (which they consecrate in great
Masses) together with these words of the Gospell, he
blessed, and brake, and gave to his Disciples, saying,
take, eate, &c. Mat. 26. 26. Id. Patriarch. Interrog. 3. ap.
Th. a Jes. loc. citat.
9. To distribute the Sacrament of the Eucharist to
children before the use of reason, and first presently
after baptisme. Th. a. Jes. 1. 7. p. 2. c. 5. §. 9. &
cap. 6.
10. Not to reserve the Sacrament of the Eucharist.
Patriarc. Maron. ubi supra.
11. Nor to carry it to any sicke person in danger of
death. Th. a Jes. 1. 7. p. 2. c. 5.
12. To omit confirmation by the Bishop. Patr.
Maron. Int. 2. ubi supr.
13. To exclude the fourth Matrimonie, in every
person as utterly unlawfull. Id. Ibid. Interrog. 5.
14. That marriage is not inferiour to single life. Th.
a Jes. 1. 7. p. 2. c. 6.
386
THE MARONITE CHRISTIANS
15. Utterly to dissolve Matrimonle in case of adultery
and marry another. Patr. Maronit. Inter. 5. ubi supra.
16. That the Father may dissolve the matrimonie of
his Sonne or Daughter if hee mislike it. Th. a Jes. 1.
7. p. 2. c. 6.
17. Not to ordaine yong men Priests or Deacons
except they were married. Patriarch. Maronites Inter.
6. ubi supra. Possevin. in Appar. sacr. in Maronitae.
But yet to restraine their second marriage. Th. a Jes.
Ibid.
18. To create children five or six yeares old Sub-
deacons. Patriarch. Maronit. Inter. 5. ubi supra.
19. That no man entreth the Kingdome of heaven
before the generall Judgement. Th. a Jes. 1. 7. p. 2.
c. 6.
20. Not to fast on the Lords day, nor on the Sabbath.
Th. a Jes. loc. citat.
21. In the daies of fasting not to celebrate Masse till
the Evening. Patr. Maron. ap, Th. a Jes. 1. 7. p. 2. c. 5.
22. Not to eate of any thing strangled or of bloud.
Id. 1. 7. p. 2. c. 6.
23. To exclude women during their monthly issues
both from the Eucharist, and from the Church. Patriar. f^itriac kistor.
Maronit. Interr. 8. ubi supra. O''^"^/'^- '• 78-
24. Their maine Errour was, the heresie of the J\T^ ^ ,
■\/i ^ ^• 1 • 1 -11 1 • • -o"'''' sacro. /.
Monothehtes, touchmg one onely will and action in 22. c. 8.
Christ. Which errour although they renounced about Sallgn'uu.
400. yeeres agoe, and reconciled themselves then to the ^^^^^^'- T^°"'-
Roman Church, at what time those parts of Palestine ' '^' '
and Syria, were in the Christians hands, as * Jacobus a *Vitriac y
Vitriaco, and Guilielmus Tyrius, the one Bishop of '^!^' /""^ ^^"^
Aeon, and the other of Tyre, have recorded : yet shortly
after, when those parts were by Saladin, the King of
^gypt and Syria, recovered from the Christians, those
Maronites relapsed, and forsooke againe the Roman
communion, till the late times of Pope Gregorie the
XIII. and Clement the VIII. with whom they againe
renewed it.
387
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
And this heresie of the Monothelites, springing out
of that bitter roote of the Jacobites, touching one onely
nature in Christ, was the last of that long and wicked
traine of heresies, which upon the contempt of the
councell of Chalcedon, exceedingly wasted and ruined
[I. i. 142.] the East Church, for after that the detestation of
Nestorius heresie, touching two persons in our Saviour
(condemned in the third generall Councell) had so
inimoderately distempered the phantasies of Eutiches in
Constantinople, and the Patriarch of Alexandria, Dio-
scorus, with other their adherents, that they thought
not themselves safe enough from the heresie of two
persons, till they were fallen into the other & opposite
extremitie of one nature in Christ ; the Divine and
humane natures in Christ (in their conceits) by permix-
tion and confusion of substances, and of properties
growing into one, upon their adunation : and withall,
that the humane nature of Christ, was not consubstan-
tiall to ours, but of another kinde, and condition ;
which phantasies the fourth generall Councell condemned.
After I say, this heresie of Eutiches and Dioscorus, had
growne to that head in JEgypt and Syria, that like a
violent and furious streame, whose course would not be
staied, it bare downe before it all oppositions, and among
the rest, that great and reverend Councell of Chalcedon,
that had condemned it, and was contemned by it, it
gave occasion for an infinite traine of heresies to follow
at the breach, which it had made.
Fid'Ntcepkor. For first (to omit infinite extravagant branches that
Histor.Eccles. sprang from it, and infinitely deformed the Church,
\I s'eouent renting with many schismes the unitie, and with as
Leont. de many heresies wounding the faith of it.) It drew after
^ectis. Action, it the heresie of the passiblenesse of the Deitie, because
5. \^c. ^.j^g Deitie of Christ, was become (in their conceits) the
same nature with the Humanitie, that was passible.
Secondly, (the absurditie of that being discerned) it
occasioned another extremelie opposite, namely of the
Impassibilitie of the Humanitie of our Saviour (but on
388
THE MARONITE CHRISTIANS
the same ground) because namely, it was become one
nature with the Deitie, which now wee know to bee
unpassible. Thirdly, when the fondnesse of both were
discovered, it bred a great device, touching one nature
in our Saviour (as the wit of Heretikes will better serve
them to devise a thousand shifts to delude the truth,
then their pride will suffer them once to yeeld and
acknowledge it.) It bred I say a new device, namely,
to be one, not by permixtion or confusion of substances,
as Eutyches first taught, but onely by composition, the
Deitie and Humanitie, by coalition becomming one
nature in Christ, as the Bodie and Soule grow into one
nature in Man. And fourthly, when this fantasie began
also somewhat to abate and relent in many : yet still a
fraction, as it were, or rather a consequent of it was
retained (for indeed it implieth by necessarie consequence
the unitie of nature) namely, that there was but one
Will, and one Action of both natures in the person of
our Saviour. And God knowes what a traine and
succession of heresies might have followed these, if
that Lord, whom they had infinitely wronged, by their
wonton and wandring conceits of him, had not, to stop
the course and streame of their wickednesse and follie,
brought on them the Sarracens of Arabia. For even
while the Church, speciallie that of the Easterne parts,
was in a great perplexitie and travell with the heresie of
the Monethelites (which I last mentioned) the Mahumetans
of Arabia, like a mightie inundation brake forth, and
overwhelmed all, and them first, that first and most had
wronged the Sonne of God, by fostering the forenamed
heresies, and the infinite brood that sprung of them, I
meane Egypt and Syria, and to this day both they and
the neighbouring Nations, that had beene infected by
them, remaine in thraldome. But yet, as in the diseases,
and distemper of our bodies, contraries are usually
healed by contraries, so seemeth it to have fallen out in
the distempers of these mens religions : for as worldly
prosperitie and wantonnesse of wit (ordinarie companions)
389
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
*Biblioth.
Vet. Pair.
Tom. 4. pa.
1049.^153.
" Confess.
Arme. de
Trinitat. Art.
26. 27. 28.
29. 30.
^ Baron. Tom.
6. Anna I. in
fine.
^ De Relig.
ifj Morib.
jEthiop. ap
Domian a
Goes.
^Possevin.
Appa.fac. in
Nestoriani.
^Possevin. lib.
citat. in
Maron. Boter.
Rel.p. 3./. 2.
c. Maroniti.
Michoi'. I. 2.
de Sar?natia.
c. I. Cius.
Turcog. I. 7.
pa.i^.%.'].l^c.
Of the several
languages
zc'herein the
Liturgies of
Christians in
the severall
parts of the
World are
celebrated.
Chap. 26.
wherewith these Nations in those times abounded, bred
in them their ordinarie children, namely, prosperitie of
the world, pride, wanton nesse of wit, error, which couple
in matter of Faith and Religion, is wont to produce no
better issue then heresie. So on the other side, having
now at length their hearts humbled and their wits tamed
by that povertie and affliction, wherein the tyrannic
and oppression of the Arabians and Turkes hath long
holden them, it seemeth the Lord hath taken pittie on
them (as it is his propertie not to dispise humble and
broken spirits, and to remember mercie in the middest
of judgement) and reduced them, or most of them, to
the right acknowledgement of his Sonne againe. For
certainly, that they and other Christians of the East,
have (at least in these later times) disclaimed and
abandoned, those hereticall fancies touching our Saviour,
wherein by their misleaders they had beene anciently
plunged (and which many Christians of these West
parts still charge them withall) doth manifestly appeare :
First, of * the Jacobites, & secondly of Nestorians, by
their severall confessions, translated out of the Syriacke
tongue by Masius, & extant in Bibliotheca Veterum
patrum. Thirdly, of the ^Armenians, by their owne
confession also, translated by Pretorius. Fourthly, of the
^Cophti, by the profession of their faith extant in Baronius.
Fifthly, of the " Habassines, by the relation of Zaga Zabo,
a Bishop of their own. Sixtly, of the ** Indians, by their
reconcilement to the Church of Rome, mentioned by
Possevine. And seventhly, of the ^ Maronites, by their
like reconcilement, recorded by him and by others.
ANd thus have I related the severall sects of Christians
that are abroad in the World, with the places of
their habitations, & the special characters that are
recorded of their Religions. One point notwithstanding
of their difference, have I left purposely as yet un-
touched, both for the amplenesse of the matter, and
because I conceive you would have it declared severally.
390
THE LANGUAGES OF LITURGIES
Namely, touching the different languages, in which all
these severall sorts of Christians celebrate their Liturgies
or Divine Service.
But first to speake a word or two, of the publique [I. i. i43-]
Service of the Jewes, and of the Mahometans, in their
Synagogues, and Meskeds (seeing I intreated before of
those Religions.) The Jewes where they obtained libertie
for their Synagogues, celebrate theirs in the ancient
Hebrew tongue, as Michovius, with many others hath Muhov. /. 2.
related, and as is manifest by their owne editions of ^^ ^^"^r"'^^^^-
their publique Praiers, printed both at Venice and in ^,.„^ 7-^^.
Polonia, in that language. _ cogr. I. 7. p.
But the Mahumetans have theirs in the Arabique 487- ^^^
tongue (the native language of their Prophet) as George- ^^-"[f^^^.^J^
vitz, Richerius, and sundry others have recorded: So that ^-^ ^ ca/>. 1.
not onely in Arabia and T^gypt, and Barbaric, and Pales- Rk/ier. I. 2.
tine, and Syria, and Mesopotamia (in which parts the de Morib. \S
Arabique tongue is become the vulgar language) the ^^'^l^'^"^'^"^^'
Alcoran is read, and their publique devotions exercised, ^-^^^.^i. /. 7.^.
in Arabique : but also in Greece, and Natolia, and other ^87.
parts of the Turkish Dominion, where the Greeke, and
Turkish, and Slavonique tongues are vulgar, as also in
Persia, in Tartaric, in India, where they have other
native, and peculiar languages, the Mahumetans reade
the Alchoron* (which they suppose were profaned if t^^^'^^^'^j^^
it were translated into vulgar tongues) and performe / 2. c a'^
their publique devotions in that language. Sacerd. Dur-
But Christians in celebrating of their divine Liturgies, and Ration.
differ touching the language very much. Indeede I dwinor. 1. 4.
finde it recorded in Durandus (but upon what warrant
and authoritie I cannot finde) that till the time of
Hadrian the Emperour (that is about an hundred and
twentie yeeres after Christ) their Liturgies were all cele-
brated in the Hebrew tongue: And then, the Orientall
Church began, first to celebrate them in Greeke. In-
deede mee thinkes it is possible, that the Christians of
the Gentiles might in honour of the Apostles, retaine the
Apostles Liturgies, in the verie tongue wherein by the
391
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Apostles themselves, they have beene first ordayned,
* Vide Baron, for it is not to bee doubted, but *many yeares passing
^r^' I \i /I (^^o^t tenne) after our Saviours assention, before the
cT/±± '^ il' Apostles left Syria, and sundred themselves to preach
the Gospell abroad in the world among the Gentile and
forraine Nations. It is not to bee doubted I say, but
the Apostles, while they remayned in Jurie, ordayned
Liturgies in the Jewish tongue, for the use of those
Jewes, whom they had converted to Christianitie : which
Liturgies by the Christian Disciples of the Jewish Nation,
dispersed in many Provinces of the Gentiles, might
together with Christian Religion, bee carried abroad, and
gladly entertayned among the Gentiles. This is possible
I say, but if it bee also true (as I have not observed any
thing in antiquitie that may certainly impeach the truth
of it) yet that which is spoken by Durandus of those
Liturgies in the Hebrew tongue, must bee understood
(I doubt not) of the Hebrew, then vulgar and usuall,
that is to say the Syriacke tongue : not onely, because in
that language^wee finde them in these times, celebrated by
the Christians of the East: but also because I can conceive
no reason, either, why the Liturgies should bee ordayned
by the Apostles in that language which the Jewes them-
selves (the learned excepted) understood not, if it were
done for the Jewes : or else why the Gentiles should
translate them (or use them so translated) out of the
Hebrew into the Syriacke, seeing both were to them
alike, vulgarly knowne, and not understood. But how-
soever it was in that most ancient and primitive state of
the Church, in and immediatly following the Apostles
times, the difference certainly among Christians in these
present times, in that behalfe is very great, some of them
celebrating their Liturgies in their owne native and vulgar,
and some other in learned and forraine tongues.
The Christians (to speake first of the first sort) that
celebrate them in their owne vulgar languages, are the
Armenians, Habassines, Moscovites with Russians, Scla-
vonians, and Protestantes.
392
THE LANGUAGES OF LITURGIES
For that the Armenians (howsoever otherwise in their
ceremonies belonging to Divine service they approach
neerer as *Bellonius and others report, to the Rites of *BellonObser.
the Latine Church, then any other sect of Christians) ^- 3-/- 12.
^, ^ , T • ^u • A- • ■ ' Vitnac Hist.
that they 1 say exercise their common divine service in q^ ^
the Armenian tongue, Jacobus a Vitriaco, Brocardus, Brocard. de-
Michovius, Breitenbachius, and many others, some of script, term.
their owne experience, and others of certaine Relation, ^'^"':^-
have left recorded. And namely, as touching the trans- ^^^. ^^.^
lation of the Holy Scripture, into the Armenian tongue, cap] \.
which at this present, is in solemne use among them, Breltenbach.
the Armenians themselves as ^Sixtus Senensis hath re- Peregrin. cdc
corded, attribute it to no other Author then to Chrysos- pl^^^"'^^
tome : who also, out of the historie of George Patriarch Lingua-
of Alexandria, written of the life of Chrysostome, Armcnka.
remembreth it specially to have beene Chrysostoms Bellon. loco.
worke after his banishment from Constantinople, while "^^^°' . ^'^^°'
he lived in those parts of Armenia, to which as we Qrient. 'lib. 4.
reade in ''Sozomen, he was by the Emperors decree cap. 19.
confined, and there dyed. And certainly, that the holy Vlllamont de
Scriptures were translated into the Armenian tongue ^J'^<§^-^- '• 2-
before Theodorets time, who lived soone after Chrysos- g^^^j.^ Relat.
tome, for he flourished about the yeere 440. Theodoret p. 3. /. 2. y
himselfe (although he name not the Author of the Alii plures.
Translation) hath left recorded : as I finde also acknow- ^^ixt. Senens.
ledged by Angelus Roccha, in his discourse of the ^- ^- ^/^^f^-
• • S{l7tCt itt Lodit-
Vatican Librarie, not onely that Chrysostome is said to ^^^^ Constan-
have translated of the Scriptures into the Armenian tlno.polltanus.
tongue, but, that hee is also celebrated among the monu- ^Sozomen.
ments of the same Vatican, as the ^'Inventor of the ^^■^^•j-8-^-2 2-
Armenian Characters still in use. de Curand
And touching the Habassines, Alvarez a Portugall, Grecor.
that lived many yeeres among them, hath not onely left Affect, post ^
recorded, that they reade Scriptures in the Tigian tongue, ^^^,^'^'f^^ "'
which is a dialect of the Habassin, (for Tigia hee noteth ^^^;^^„^
to bee that part of Habassia, which first received Chris- ^. 137.
Fansa de Blblloth. Vaticana pa. 4. dlscors. 21. Alvarez his tor. Etkiop. ^^^ P^S ^55-
cap. lS^. ^^«'-
393
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
[I. i. 144.]
Idem. c. II.
""P OS tell, de
Ling. Indica.
Thev. Cos. I.
2.C. z^.nlla-
mont.l. 2. cap.
24.
Biblioth. Vet.
Pat. torn. 6.
P- 55-
M'lchov. I. de
Sarmat. z.c.i.
Sigism. I. de
Rcb. Moscov.
/). 46. Posse-
vin. I. de
Rebus Mosc.
p. 4. Thev.
Cos. I. 19. <r.
12.
"^Bapt. Palat.
de Rat.
scribed.
Rocchain Bib-
lioth. Vatican.
p. 162.
'^Aventin.l.\.
Annal.
En. Silt', in
Hist. Bohe-
mica. ^.13.
Aventin. loc.
citat. Rocch.
loc. citato.
tianitie) into which language Sabellicus Supplem. Histor.
lib. 8. recordeth both the Olde and New Testament to
have beene translated out of the Chaldee. But "he, with
many others, that they celebrate their Liturgie in their
owne language, though the Chaldee bee esteemed among
them, as their learned tongue, which also the Liturgie
it selfe (you may finde it in the new Edition of Bibliotheca
veterum Patrum) if you marke the long answers of the
People to the Priest, in their prayers doth evidently
import.
And no lesse certeine is it also, of the Muscovites and
Russians, that their Liturgies are likewise ministred in
their vulgar tongue (being a kind of Slavonian) though
sometimes intermingling Greeke Hymnes, as Guaguinus
hath observed: Descript. Moscov. ca. 2. as is testified
by Mathias Michou, by Sigismund, by Possevine, by
Thevet, and sundry others.
And as evident is it of the Illyrians, v/hom we com-
monly call Slavonians that they also exercise their publike
Divine Service in their owne language : which to have
beene allowed them by the Pope, at the suit of Cyrill
their Bishop, or as p others say, of Methodius (but the
difference is of no importance, for they both lived in
the same time, and were companions in preaching the
Gospel to barbarous Nations) vEneas Silvius and others
have recorded. And in particular of the Liburnians
(the more Westerly part of the Slavonians) it is affirmed
by Aventine : and of the Dalmatians (the more Easterly
part of them) by Angelus Roccha, that they celebrate
their Liturgies in their owne language : Which, Roccha
saith the Dalmatians are most certainly perswaded to have
beene of Hieromes devising. But yet in determining
the Antiquitie of that Custome, Roccha that referreth
it to Pope Paul the second is greatly mistaken : Because
wee find it to have beene much more anciently granted
them by Pope John the eighth, that they might both
read the Scriptures, and celebrate Masse in their owne
tongue, as appeareth by the same 'i Popes Epistle extant
394
THE LANGUAGES OF LITURGIES
to Sfentopulcher. And even "Roccha himselfe (forgetting ^Epht. 24.7.
himselfe) confesseth it in another place, to have beene ^^^f' ^^'^'
obtayned of the Pope by Cyrill, who was about six q^^^h p^]. \
hundred yeeres ancienter then Paul the second. And ap. Bin. p.
certainly (now I am speaking of Popes) of no other 990. Roccha.
Judgement touching Divine Service in vulgar Tongues, ^^^- "^^^° P-
seemeth Pope Innocent the third to have beene (and Qg^'^n
perhaps it was also the Decree of the Councell of Lateran) Lateran. c 9.
charging that in Cities, where there was concourse of 13 dea-et. I. \ .
divers Nations, that differed in Languages and Cere- p^-3i-^-H-
monies. Divine Service and Sacraments should be celebrated ^ c- V ■
according to that difference. nacul. kgendo.
But to speake a little in particular of the vulgar Pastel, de Hn-
translation of the holy Scriptures used among the Dal- S^'^^ Ulyrka.
matians: It is not onely affirmed by sundry Writers to Z'^'^^" /" ,
be the worke of Hierome, but Hierome himselfe in his censur.theohs-.
Epistle to Sophronius, seemeth to ^some learned men to Paris. Sixt.
intimate so much : But yet there is another translation Senens. I. 4.
also of the Scriptures into the Slavonicke Tongue, later ^^ °^\'
then that of Hieromes, as 'Scaliger hath observed, being Hiet'ommus
written in the Servian Character (as the former is in the Stridonensis
Dalmatian) used in Rascia, Bosina, Bulgaria, Moldavia, Scalig. Dia-
Russia, Moscovia, and other Nations of the Slavonian ^^^b.deLingms
language in the Easterne parts, that celebrate their ^m ^^;"^j_
Liturgies after the Greeke Ceremonie and professe ^^ixt. Senens.
obedience to the Patriarch of Constantinople : Of which ^o(^o "^^i"-
later translation 'Methodius the companion of Cyrill, ^^^J'°^-"'
in preaching the Gospel to Gentile Nations, is certainly ^Lf^,'.g„ -Xom,
reported to have beene the Author. Which Cyrill (if ■^. Scalig. kc.
you question what he was) was neither hee of Alexandria, j'^m. citato.
nor hee of Jerusalem, as Mutius Pansa hath vainely ^'^'^^^^^-J- 4-
J, ir 1 1 -1 r-i Annal. Pansa
imagined, but another rarre later then either or them, ^ig ^lynQth
whom in the Slavonicke tongue they call Chivrill, one Vatican, par.
that lived about the yeere 860. namely, hee that in the 4. DzVm-. 23.
time of the Emperour Michael the Third, and Pope ""Martyrolog.^
Nicholas the First, together with Methodius, first brought g^^/^/^J^! %
the Mengrelians, Circassians, and Gazarans, (and after Sarmatia. I.
that " many of the Slavonians) to the faith of Christ, as i. c 7.
395
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Pastel de Ling.
Dalmatic a.
Roccha. B'lb-
lioth. Vatican.
p. i6i. y
Alii plurimi.
""Socrat. Hist.
Eccles. I. 4. c.
27. Niceph.
Hist. Eccles.
I. 1 1, c. 48.
Tripart. hist.
I. 8. c. 13.
Paul. Diacon.
Hist. Miscell.
l.i2.Soz,ome}!.
I. 2. c. 37.
Socrat. I. 2.
f. 32. Vulcan.
in pvcef. de
Littur. 6^
Lingua. Geta-
rum. Ins crip.
Vet. p. 146.
[1. i. 145.]
Michovius hath recorded. Neither need wee any other
testimony to refell the fantasie of Pansa, touching
Cyrill of Jerusalem, then Pansa himselfe, as namely
acknowledging that Cyrill was the Inventer of another
sort of Illyrian Characters, then by Hierome had beene
formerly devised (for of the Dalmatian Characters, that
are used in Dalmatia, Liburnia, Istria, Moravia, Silesia,
Bohemia, Polonia, &c. Hierome is acknowledged to
bee the Author.) It could not bee therefore Cyrill of
Jerusalem, as being ancienter then Hierome, and by him
registred in his Catalogue of Writers. And indeede (to
make an end) what reason or occasion might the Bishop
of Jerusalem have to divise Characters for the Illyrians }
But to intreat a little more (on this occasion) of trans-
lations of the holy Scripture, made by the ancient Fathers
into vulgar languages : Besides those alreadie mentioned,
of Hierome and Chrysostome, by the one into the
Dalmatian, and by the other into the Armenian tongue :
It is also recorded by Socrates and Nicephorus, and
sundry ''others of Vulphilas, Bishop of the Gothes one
more ancient then either of the former, for hee flourished
in the time of Constantius the Emperour, and was
successour to Theophilus, whose subscription wee find in
the first Nicene Councell (being the same man, to whom
the Invention of the Gothicke Alphabet is likewise attri-
buted by the same Authors) that hee translated the holy
Scriptures into the Gothicke tongue. A Copie of which
translation is remembred by Bonaventura Vulcanius, to
be yet remaining in some Librarie of Germany : And
it may bee that the Gothike translation of the foure
Evangelists, mentioned by Gruter in the Booke of ancient
Inscriptions, to bee of a thousand yeeres antiquitie, and
remaining in the Abbey of Werdin, might bee part of
that translation of Vulphilas : But yet, that besides these
translations into vulgar Languages, hitherto mentioned of
Vulphilas, Chrysostome, and Hierome, the holy Scriptures
were likewise anciently translated into the languages of
many Nations, is affirmed by Hierome : And in par-
396
THE LANGUAGES OF LITURGIES
ticular (although the translators names bee not recorded) Hieron. in.
into the Egyptian, Persian, Indian, Scythian, and Sar- Z'"^^- ^« 4-
matian Tongues, nay into all the Languages of other
Nations, as Theodoret, that flourished in the time of the Theodoret. I.
Ephesine and Chalcedon Councels (almost 1200. yeeres '^^f^^J'^'^'^'
agoe) hath left testified : As also in the following times jjectibus post
(yet ancient) wee read of the like translations of the med.
Scriptures, to have beene made by ^John Archbishop of ^Vasco.in
Sivill into the Arabike, about Ann. 717. which then was ^^'^^^f'
the vulgar speech of that part of Spaine, and some part of
it into Saxon or English by Beda about the same time :
Into the Slavonike by *= Methodius, about An. 860. &c. ^loan.Trevis.
Into the Italian by '^Jacobus de Voragine, about An. il'^l^t^^].
1290, &C. _ _ Annal.
And now, to entreate of those sects of Christians that ^^ixt. Senens.
celebrate their Liturgies in learned and forraine tongues ; Btbl. Sana.
which the vulgar people doe not understand : I finde /^^^7f/5/S-
onely three languages wherein they are all performed. ^^^^^^ Genuen-
Namely, the Greeke, the Latine, and the Chaldee, or sis.
Syriacke Tongues. Vitriac. Hist.
And first, touching the Chaldee or Syriacke, in it are J^^"^-'^:77-
,1 , , T • • r 1 vT • TT- • Barbos.tn
celebrated the Liturgies or the JNestorians, as Vitriacus, y^i ^ jg
Barbosa, Villamont, Botero, and others have recorded : Fiag^. apud
for Genebrard, that pronounceth peremptorily the ^anius. p.
Hebrew tongue, and not the Syriacke to be the usuall y^' '^^'■'^"^•
language, wherein all the Orientall Nations minister Boter. Rel.
their Divine Service, bewrayes but too much, both his par. 3. /. 2.
boldnesse and his ignorance, as being not able, I am ^- ^^ Nestoi-i-
certainly perswaded, to produce any History or other ^«^- j^''^-
lawfull testimony that recordeth the Liturgies of any chronog. 1. 3.
Christians in all the East, to be performed in the Hebrew ad An. Chr.
tongue. But yet it may be observed, that where in 31-
sundry Writers we find it mentioned, that the Nestorians
exercise their Divine Offices in the Chaldee, we are not
to understand them of the pure and ancient, but of the
degenerate or Jewish Chaldee, which beside the Chaldee
and Hebrew, whereof it is principally tempered and
compounded, hath much mixture also both of Greeke
397
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Oser. de Reb.
Emmanuel.
Possevin. in
Appar.sacr.hi
Diamper'iense
Concilium.
Linschot. I. i.
c. 15.
Bibl. Vet.
Patr. in. Auc-
tario. Tom. 2.
in fine.
Vitriac. Hist.
Orient, c. 76.
and Arabicke, such as the Jewes language was, after our
Saviour and his Apostles time, that is (in a word) the
Syriake, for the Jewish Chaldee (to declare this point
a little better) is of two sorts : One of those that returned
not againe after the captivitie to Jerusalem, but setled
themselves to inhabite about Babylon, whose language
(although somewhat degenerating also from the right
Chaldee) is termed the Babylonian tongue, of which sort
the Jewes Dialect of Neardea in Mesopotamia (the com-
pilers of the Babylonian Talmud) was : The other of
those that returned from the captivitie, whose language
is properly termed the Syrian or Jerusalem Chaldee,
varying somewhat farther from the native Chaldee then
the former, by reason of the mixture of forraine words,
Arabicke, Greeke, Roman, and others, which in course
of time it contracted : In which Dialect, the Talmud
and Targum, both named of Jerusalem, and the bookes
of their later Rabbines are written. And in the second
sort of Chaldee, is the holy Scripture by the East
Christians translated, and their Liturgies at this day
celebrated.
Secondly of the Indians, that they in like sort performe
their Liturgie (not in the Hebrew, as is confidently
affirmed by Genebrard, but) in the Chaldee or Syriacke,
is testified by Osorius, Possevine, Linschot, &c. and
confirmed by their Liturgie extant in Bibliotheca Veterum
Patrum, which is there remembred to be translated out
of the Syriacke.
And so doe thirdly the Jacobites : Namely, they of
Mesopotamia, of Babylon, of Palestine, of Syria, and
of Cyprus, which are peculiarly knowne by that appella-
tion. Of whom Vitriacus long since observed, that they
read the Divine Scriptures in a language unknowne to the
Lay people : And that the language by the New Testa-
ment^ brought from them by Moses Mardenus in
Europe to be printed (for the more commodious dis-
persing of it abroad into their Churches) we now
certainely know to bee the Syriacke tongue, even as it is
398
THE LANGUAGES OF LITURGIES
also knowne and '^recorded touching the rest of their ^^i^^ ^{d-
Divine Service, that it is performed in the same Syriacke '"^"^jf^^"f
1 1-11 1 /^i ij A J • • prafat.iesta-
language, which they terme the Chaldee. And it is menti.Syiiaci.
thought, that the Liturgie commonly termed Anaphora ^Post de lin-
Basilii, which we have by Masius translated out of the gua.Chaldak.
Syriacke into Latine (and is found in Bibliotheca Veterum ^°^"'- ^^^- P-
Patrum) is the Jacobites Liturgie : which language, Qiacobit'i
although it be now unknown among them (their Clerkes BlbUoth. Vet.
or learned men excepted) yet that it was vulgarly under- Patr. To. 6.
stood, when that Liturgie was first ordained, the long P- V' ,,
answeres or the people to the Priest in their prayers, ^^^ ^-^
which wee finde in it may bee demonstrations. But Admonit.
touching the Old Testament, which they have also (as prefix.
Arrias writes he hath heard from their owne Relations, -^^'^^"■f- ^^^•
and Postell, that he hath scene) usuall in all those East 5^^/^^^
parts in the Syriacke tongue, it is specially observed by postel. in
Arias Montanus, to be translated, not out of the Hebrew, Lingua Chal-
but out of the Greeke of Origens Emendation. '^'''^'^•
And fourthly, of the Cophti or Christians of Egypt,
it is likewise ^observed, that they celebrate their Liturgies ^Boter.Rekt.
in the same language : (reading yet the Gospell after it ^' ^i •^•^■■
is done in the Chaldee, in the Arabicke tongue, which ^^// ^•a/V/o,
is now, and long hath beene the vulgar language of
Egypt.) And it may further appeare, beside the testi-
mony of Histories, by the Liturgie of Severus Patriarch
of Alexandria in use among them, translated out of
Syriake into Latine by Guido Fabritius.
And fifthly, the Maronites in their Liturgies (which [I. i. 146.]
Possevine observeth to be the Liturgies of Peter, of Possemn. in
James, and of Sixtus) use the same Syriacke language Appar. sacro.
(the Arabicke being also their vulgar) as beside Possevine, ^^ Maromta.
Postell also, and Villamont, and others have recorded. Chaldaica.
And so doe sixtly and lastly (to make an end of this Villam. I. 2.
reckoning) the poore Christians of the Isle of Zocotora ^- 24.
(an Hand after Barros his dimension of sixtie miles in
length, and twenty seven in breadth) without the Bay
of Arabia, for although I find it questioned touching
the Religion, whether they be Jacobites or Nestorians;
399
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Barros. de
Asia. Decad.
2./. I. c. 3.
Anan. Fabric,
del. Mondo.
Trat. 3. p.
292.
Boter. Relat.
par. 3 . /. '^.de
Christiani di
Socotena.
Jerem. Resp.
I . ad Ger-
manos. <:. 13.
Hieron. in
prof, ad Lib.
Paralipo.
Juan Barros affirming the first (and it may seeme so for
their neerenesse to the Dominions of Habassia) and
Ananias, proving the latter because they are uncircum-
cised, which Jacobites are not, & professe obedience to
the Patriarch of Mozal, who is known to be Patriarch
of the Nestorians : yet in this they both agree, that
their Divine Service (such as it is) is performed in the
Chaldee tongue. And although Botero relate it to be
done in the Hebrew, yet he meaneth (out of doubt)
not the ancient and pure Hebrew, but the latter or
degenerate language of the Hebrew, that is to say the
Syriacke. As the other also that affirme the publike and
solemne devotions, either of these Zocotorini, or any
other Christians in all the East, or South parts of the
world, to be read in the Chaldee, require also the like
interpretation : Namely to bee understood, not of the
right, and Babylonian, but of the Jewish and corrupted
Chaldee.
But now to speake of those Christians, that celebrate
their Liturgies in the Greeke tongue : I observe them
to be these.
I. The Grecians themselves: Namely, all they whose
vulgar speech the Greeke tongue is, inhabiting in Greece,
and a great part of Natolia, of Macedon, and of Thrace,
together with all the Hands of the jEgaean Sea, and the
other many scattered Hands, about the Coast of Greece.
But yet they doe it, not in the present vulgar, but in the
pure and ancient Greeke tongue, whereof as I before
observed, the common people understand but little :
using namely, on festival! dales the ancient Liturgie of
Basil, and on common dayes that of Chrysostome, as
Jeremy a late Patriarch of Constantinople hath recorded.
And namely, as touching the holy Scriptures, using the
Septuagints Greeke translation, and specially that of
Lucians Emendation. At least it was so with them in
Hieroms time (and I find no mention at all recorded
of any alteration) who observeth the Edition of the
seventie Interpreters by Lucianus, to have beene re-
400
THE LANGUAGES OF LITURGIES
ceived in use from Constantinople, as farre as Antiochia:
As also that of Origens Emendation, from Antiochia to
Egypt, and in Egypt that of Hesychius. But (howsoever
it may bee touching the Edition usuall among them)
yet certainly, that the Grecians have not the Scriptures
translated into the vulgar Greeke, the 'Grecians them- 'Theodos.
selves have directly recorded. '^^utZfcrus
2. The Syrians, namely those, that for distinction ^^ i j' Tui-co-'
Religion from the Jacobites (who likewise inhabite Syria) _§T^f^./. 331.
are termed so, that is to say the Melchites, for they
having the Arabicke for their vulgar language, as they ^^Z''^'^^-^"'-
agree in other points of their Religion and Ceremony, f^aitho. I de
and order of Divine Service with the Grecians, so doe Tartans, c.
they as touching their Liturgie in Language also, as H-
is observed by '^Vitriacus, Haitho, Breitenbachius, and Bmtenbach.
, ■' Peremn. c. de
many others. ^ _ 5^^.^^-^
3. The Georgians, who having for their vulgar speech, Baumgart.
a peculiar language of a middle temper (which well Pereg?: I. 2.
agreeth with the position of their Countrey) betwixt ^- 9- ^^^^^-
Tartarian and Armenian, as Gesner, and Postell, and ^2 Boter
Roccha, in their bookes of languages have observed, Rel.p.7,.l.\.
exercise notwithstanding their Liturgies in the Greeke c. de Mekhiti.
tongue, as 'Jacobus a Vitriaco, Gesner, Postel, Roccha, ^^^rtac. hb.
and divers others have certainly recorded. Gesner Mith-
4. The Circassians : who yet in such sort celebrate rid. in Lingua
their Divine Service in the Greeke, that their Priests Georgia.
themselves, by reason of their grosse ignorance, under- Postel de\z.
stand not what they read "as Intireano (that lived i^^' q'^' ^
among them) hath remembred. Roccha. de
5. And lastly, in the Greeke tongue are celebrated the Dialect, in
Liturgies of all the Monasteries, that are of the Greeke Georgiana, y
Religion, wheresoever dispersed within the Turkish Do- ^"S^'^'^^- f-
D ' _ r _ _ _ ^ li(xuin?art.loc.
minions, in Africke or Asia : As in Mount Sinai, the ^^7^^ vilia-
Cities of Petra and Eltor in Arabia: in Jerusalem, mont.l.z.c.zT,.
Alexandria, Damascus, and in sundry other places, as ""Interian.
Bellonius with others hath left recorded. zt/7t''
And to come at last to the Nations that celebrate Bella. Obs'er.
their Liturgies in the Latine tongue: To speake of /.i.e. 35.
I 401 2C
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
them, even this little will bee enough : Namely, that
all the Christians, that are found of the Roman Com-
munion in America and in Africa, celebrate their
Liturgies in the Roman tongue. As all likewise in
Europe (except the Slavonians above mentioned.) And
in Asia, except the two new Roman purchases of the
Maronites in Syria, and of the Christians of Saint Thomas
in India, who retaine still the old accustomed language,
which as I observed before, is in the Liturgies of both
those Nations, the Syriacke tongue.
I have thought good to adde this note in the con-
clusion, that Christian Religion may seeme justly to be
divided into foure parts, in regard of her professors
thorow the World : of which the Grecian Faith pos-
sesseth one, reckoning to them the Russian; the
Romanists or Papists another; the Protestants (by their
adversaries, and by the intemperate zeale of some Luthe-
rans, and other factious persons, made more to disagree
then indeed they doe, as by the Harmonie of Confessions
appeareth, and by their uniforme acknowledgement of
all the maine points of Religion, their differences being
about circumstances, rites, manner of presence, and some
more abstruse points then whereof the vulgar is capable)
these by a generall name called Protestants, may bee
reckoned for a third part, perhaps not all so great in
[I. i. 147.] multitudes as either of the former, but more flourishing
then the first in splendor of power and learning, onely
by an Inquisition inferior to the second ; and in numbers
as many as all other professions of Christianitie, here
reckoned a fourth part.
402
CHRISTIAN RITES
Chap. XIIII.
Relations of divers Travellers, touching the diver-
sities of Christian Rites and Tenents in divers
parts of the World.
§. I-
Tecla Maria an Abassine, his answeres to ques-
tions touching the Religion of the Abassines
and Cophti.
Ou have read in Alvares, Bermudez, and
the Jesuites Relations, large Relations of
the Abassine Faith, and of the Portugalls
remaining in Habassia, as also of three
Patriarchs sent thither from the Pope,
but refused by the Abassine. These
Portugalls dwelling there sent one Tecla
Maria, an Abassine Priest in their behalfe to Rome, who
before the Cardinalls made answere as followeth July i.
1594-
The Reverend Brother Tecla Maria, sonne of Tecla
Nebiat, of the Citie Henza Mariam, of the Province of
Xena, of the Kingdome of Ethiopia Priest and Monke,
of the Order of Saint Antonie, and of the Monastery
Libanus of the same Province, aged fortie five yeeres,
at the command of the most Illustrious, and most
Reverend Lord Cardinall of Saint Severine Protector of
the Ethiopian Nation, to certaine interrogatories made
in the Arabike to him, thus answered.
Being asked what the Ethiopians beleeve of God and
the holy Trinitie, he answered ; Wee beleeve in one
God and three persons, the Father, Sonne, and Holy
Ghost. The Father is unbegotten, the Sonne begotten
onely of the Father, the Holy Ghost proceeding from
the Father and the Sonne. Being asked, whether the
Holy Ghost proceeds from the Father and the Sonne,
403
L. 7. c. 5. 6^
7. 6- 8.
Taken out of
Thomas a
Jesu de
Convers. om.
Gent. I. 7. c.
13-
Xena or Sua.
OfGodb-
the Holy
Trinity.
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
A bus sines are
MonothcRtes.
Pictures in-
censed.
Canonicall
bookes 8i.
Gen.Councels.
Sacraments.
*TkisTecla
commeth
neerer the
Romish Faith
in divers
things then the
Ethiopians, as
sup. I. 7. c. 8.
perhaps for
feare, perhaps
of flattery.
as from two beginnings, and two spirations, or as from
one beginning and one spiration, he answered, As from
one beginning, and one onely spiration. Being asked of
the Incarnation, hee answered. That the Person of the
Sonne, the Word of God the Father was incarnate by
the Holy Ghost of the Virgin Mary.
Being asked how many Natures, Wills, and Operations
the Ethiopians professe to be in Christ our Lord, he
answered, That the Ethiopians beleeve after the union
one Nature, one Wil, & one Operation, yet without
mixtion and without confusion : in which opinion he
confesseth, that the Ethiopians and Cophti, and other
Easterne Nations erre from the truth. Being asked
whether they hold one Nature in Christ resulting from
two, hee answered. The Ethiopians say not so, but
simply professe one Nature without mixtion and with-
out confusion, and affirme that to bee Divine,
Being questioned of Images, he answered. That
amongst the Ethiopians they are onely painted and not
carved or graven, which the Ethiopians have in great
veneration, in respect of representation and relation, and
incense them. Being asked of the Canonicall Bookes of
both Testaments, hee answered. That both the Testa-
ments are divided amongst them into eightie one
Bookes, all which are had in Egypt, but without booke
he could not remember their names.
Being asked how many Generall Councells they hold,
he said. That they hold onely three, the Nicene, Con-
stantinopohtan, and Ephesine, which he had read, but
could not now recite. Touching the Chalcedon Councel,
he said. They condemned it, because it determined two
Natures in Christ, and condemned Dioscorus the Patriarke
of Alexandria. How many universall Councells were
held after, he answered. He knew not.
He acknowledged seven Sacraments* instituted by
Christ, Baptisme, Confirmation, the Eucharist, Penance,
Unction, Order, and Matrimony. Being asked in what
formall words the Ethiopians baptised, he answered, That
404
CHRISTIAN RITES
after many prayers they say, I baptise thee in the name Baptisme.
of the Father, and of the Sonne, and of the Holy Ghost :
The matter, hee said, was naturall water; the Minister,
a Priest, or in his absence a Deacon, besides whom hee
never saw any to baptise : their Males after fortie dayes,
and Females after eightie dayes, except in danger of
death, and then they baptise presently. Being asked,
whether the Ethiopians circumcise their children : hee
answered. That from ancientest time to this day in all
Ethiopia, they circumcise their children in their owne
houses without any Ceremony, but for a certaine ancient
Custome, cutting away the Prepuce from the Males, the
Nympha from the Females : being asked, whether they
beleeve Circumcision necessary to salvation, he answered, Circumcision.
They know that it is now ceased, and that it is no longer
necessary. Being asked, why the Ethiopians are said to [I. i. 148.]
be baptised with fire, and to signe in the forehead : hee
answered. That there is none in Ethiopia which is
baptised with fire, but in some Provinces onely they No baptwiie
marke themselves with a razor in the forehead, either for "^^^hfire.
the health of their eyes and sight ; or, as some say, by
the command of a certaine King of Ethiopia, to differ
from the Mahumetans. Being asked why they baptise
themselves every yeere, he answered, That the Ethiopians
every yeere for the solemnitie of the Epiphanie goe forth
to a River, and there many prayers are said by the Priests,
and all are washed in the River; and many stay there
all night with great festivitie for devotion of the Baptisme
of our Lord Jesus Christ ; but no man baptiseth him-
selfe as they say.
Being demanded of Confirmation, the Matter, the Seesup.Jlva-
Forme, the Minister, he answered. Confirmation with [^^ ' 7- /• 5-
us IS conferred by a Priest, together with rsaptisme, and rather beleeve-
the Infant is anointed with Chrisme in the forehead, in but this man
the name of the Father, Sonne and Holy Ghost : asked ^^d. Zaga
of the effect thereof, he said he knew not, but hee be- ^f^ J^^^^^
leeveth that it is given, that a Christian may be confirmed published, and
in the faith. Being asked, whether Chrisme bee made L. Urreta,
405
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
dnub over as amongst them every yeere, hee answered ; Chrisme is
well as they ggj^j- ^^^^^ fj-^j^ l-^g Patriarch of Alexandria, by whom
can, divers of . . . , . , i -n- i j •
the Ethiopian alone it IS made and not by the Bishop, and is sent
superstitions, every seventh yeere and seldomer, with the Pilgrimes
6^ yet this is which returne from the pilgrimage of the Holy Land,
T'^rT^'^'^^'^ and the old Chrisme is preserved in all Churches. Being
(a very dune;- '"^sked whereof it was made, hee said, Of Balsam and
hill of lies) Oyle, and of many Flowers and odoriferous things.
and then Zaga Being interrogated of the Sacrament of the Eucharist,
f -^l" ^'"^ d ^^^ ^^^ matter thereof, hee answered. That the Matter
therewith) for '^^ Bread of Bread-corne, and Wine of the Grape ; but
which cause I in many Provinces of Ethiopia, in Wine pressed out of
have omitted Raisins washed with water, and steeped in the same
them: where- y^^^ter the space of certaine houres. Being asked what
Ihinzsofmo- ^^^ ^^^ words, whereby the Bread is transubstantiated
ment saith the into the Body, and the Wine into the Bloud, he answered,
truth, hut ex- They are those words when the Priest saith. And he
cuseth as farre tooke Bread in his hands, and lifting up his eyes to
7ome^of their ^^^^en unto God his Father, he blessed, saying. Take
Rites in Bap- yee and eate yee, this is my Body. And Hkewise taking
tisme,Circum- the Chalice, he blessed and sanctified saying. Take yee
cision, &-C. ^^^ drinke yee. This is the Chalice of my Blood, which
Consecration, ^^^y^ ^^ ^^^^ ^^^ ^^^ ^^^ ^^^ remission of sinnes. The
Minister, he said, is the Priest onely, and the effect
Communion in remission of sinnes. Being asked whether all the Ethio-
both kinds. plans are communicated in both kindes } he answered,
That all the Ethiopians both Clerkes and Laymen are
communicated under both kinds : the Priest ministers
the body, and the Deacon the bloud in a spoone. Being
asked whether Infants are communicated, hee answered,
Children com- That Infants on the day of their baptisme are communi-
mumcated. cated in this manner : The Priest puts his fore-finger
in the Chalice, and being dipped in the bloud, he puts
it in the Infants mouth. And after baptisme, till they
be ten yeeres old, the Priests little finger is put in the
childs mouth without the bloud, for devotions sake.
Being asked, whether they celebrate in bread leavened
or unleavened, and what they thinke of him, which
406
CHRISTIAN RITES
celebrates in unleavened, he answered, The Ethiopians
celebrate in leavened bread, & they which celebrate in
unleavened make the Sacrament also. And we thorow
all Ethiopia, on Mandie Thursday everie yeere, in the
Supper of the Lord, in memoriall hereof celebrate in
unleavened.
Being asked what the Ethiopians thinke of Purgatory, Purgatory.
hee answered, The Ethiopians beleeve that the soules ^^^^^ "'"'"'"'-
after death are detained in a certaine place, called in the
Ethiopian tongue Mecan aaraft, that is, the Place of
lightning, in which the soules of the penitent are kept,
which have departed out of the world, not having finished
the satisfaction of their sinnes. Being asked whether the
soules of the good presently after death enjoy happinesse,
and those of evill men bee punished in Hell, Hee
answered. There are some in Ethiopia, which thinke Soule-sleepe.
that the soules of the good rest in Paradise terrestriall
in which Adam was created, untill the Day of Judge-
ment. There are others which beleeve that the soules
of the just, presently after death enjoy their Creator in
Paradise.
Also being asked what sinnes, and how many are Mortdl sinne.
mortall, he answered. Those are mortall sinnes which
are done against the Lords commandements, which are
so many that I cannot number. Being asked whether
the sinnes of the Will, which passe not into outward
act, bee mortall, Hee answered, they are mortall, when a
man hath given consent to the desire and concupiscence.
Being asked whether any man can be saved without Un'wersall
the faith of Jesus Christ, the Mediator of God and men ; ■^'''^^^•
he answered. None can be saved. Being asked of them
which are now in the law of nature, to whom no know-
ledge of the Gospell hath comne ; he answered, I be-
leeve that God also hath provided for them, that by some
meanes they may be saved, when they shall have kept
the precepts of Nature. Being asked what the Ethiopians
thinke of Indulgences, hee answered, I beleeve they are Indulgences.
acceptable amongst all, and they call them Benedictions,
407
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Invocation of
Saints.
Simony.
Difference
twixt Abas-
sines and
Cophti.
[I. i. 149.]
iVo/(f.
but I desire to understand the use of them. Being asked
of Invocation of Saints, hee answered, that the Invoca-
tion of Saints is very well approved amongst the Ethio-
pians, and all doe professe their intercession with God.
Being asked of Simony, and of those which by favour
or compact are ordained Priests, Bishops, or Patriarch ;
he answered, that it is forbidden by the holy Canons.
Being asked what difference there is betwixt the
Ethiopians and the Cophti, in matters of faith ; he
answered, that there is no difference betwixt them, and
they agree in all things ; for they are under the obedience
of the same Patriarch. But in some things I have
seene them to differ; namely, the Ethiopians contract
not in degrees prohibited ; But the Cophti contract
in the second, and the degrees after it every where
with license, and without the license of their Bishop
and Patriarch. Also the Cophti in the Country and
Villages keepe no Lords daies, nor holy daies, but onely
in Cities, which the Ethiopians doe every where. Also
the Ethiopians keepe the Sabbath (or Saturday holy)
which the Cophti doe not. Also the Ethiopians every
where thorow all Ethiopia circumcise their Sonnes and
Daughters; but some Cophti, onely at Cairo within
these few yeeres circumcise not. Also in the ceremonies
of the Masse the Cophti differ much from the Ethiopians,
For the Priests of the Cophti celebrate without the Vest-
ments called Planetae, and the Deacons without the
Dalmatick Vestments, & with their head covered with
a wollen Tobalea, and never elevate the Lords body
and the Chalice in their Masses ; which ceremonies
are not amongst the Ethiopians, Being demanded if he
knew in what things the Ethiopians and Cophti differ
from the faith of the holy Catholike Roman Church ;
hee answered, they differ principally in these things.
They invocate Dioscorus of Alexandria, and James the
first his Disciple, and Severus Antiochenus in the
Churches with the holy Fathers. They receive not
the Chalcedon Councell and Saint Leo Pope. They
40S
CHRISTIAN RITES
professe in Christ our Lord one onely Nature, will,
and operation. They recite the thrice holy Hymne Holy, holy,
with addition of those words, which was crucified for ^°^y-
us; yet with this exposition that the three sanctifications
be applied to the most holy Trinitie, & those words,
which was crucified for us, onely to our Lord Christ.
The Cophti and Ethiopians use circumcision, and these
also observe the Sabbath.
Being asked when, where, of whom and what orders Holy Orders.
he had taken : hee answered, when I was fifteene yeeres
old, in the Church of Saint Mary in the Monasterie
of Denob of the Province Xeva in Ethiopia, I was
entered in orders by Joseph a Cophtite, Archbishop Josepkus
of Ethiopia, in this manner : The Archbishop before Cophtus.
the celebration of Masse shaved my head in five places,
in forme of a crosse, and anointed me with Chrisme
in the forehead, reciting praiers in the Egyptian tongue,
and breathed in my face ; and the same houre, in time
of the celebration, made me an Ostiarie, and Lector or
Psalmist, and Acolyte, and Nescadeaecon or Subdeacon,
and Deacon of the Gospell, and gave me the holy
Communion : and a long time after, when I was thirty
yeeres old, in the Citie Bed in Dembia of Ethiopia,
in the Church of Saint George, I was ordered Priest
by Archbishop Marke, the successour of the said Joseph.
Being asked whether hee heard the Archbishop utter Popish rites of
in collating orders, the formall words of each order; g^'^^^g^^'d^^'^-
he answered. The Archbishop uttered them, but I
heard not, nor understood, because he celebrated in
the Egyptian tongue, whereof I was utterly ignorant.
Being asked whether any materiall was delivered by
the Archbishop in collation of each order, and whether
he touched the same with his hands ; namely, whether
in making him Ostiary the Keyes of the Church, and
opened the doore, and sounded the Bell ; in the Lector-
ship, the Booke of Lessons, or touched the Psalmist, in
exorcistship the booke of exorcisme or Missall ; in Aco-
lythship the Candlesticke, with the candle put out and
409
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
an emptie pot ; in Subdeaconship, the empty Chalice
with an empty patene over it, and pots with wine and
water, and the basen with a towell, and the Booke of
the Epistles, and whether the Amice was by the Arch-
bishop put on his head, and the maniple on his left
arme, and whether hee was vested with the Tunicle :
and in his Deaconship, whether he touched the Booke
of the Gospels, and the stole was put on his shoulder,
and he vested with the Dalmatike : and in being ordered
Priest whether he touched the Chalice with wine and
water, and the patene with the hoste, and whether the
Archbishop and Priests imposed hands on his head, and
whether the stole was applied to his breast in manner
of a crosse, and whether he put on the casule without
the planet, and had his hands touched with the Oyle
of the Catechumeni : He answered, I certainly know,
that I in all the said orders had no materiall or instru-
ment delivered me by the Archbishop in collation of the
Orders, nor did I touch any such, nor was I vested with
any vestment peculiar to any order, nor did the Arch-
bishop impose hands on me, nor were my hands
annointed with holy Oyle. He said also, our Arch-
bishop in Ethiopia giveth orders to 2000. and more
at one time, and to each gives sixe orders together,
without examination before, and without enquirie, exami-
nation, choise, approbation, writing, or register, and in
regard of the multitude, cannot give to each and every
of them any materiall to be touched : and in the same
manner it is observed in all ordinations by our Arch-
bishops successively ; although it be otherwise observed
in Egypt, where so great a multitude is not ordered
at once together, and some competent matter is de-
livered to be touched of the ordained. Being asked
whether he knew the said Joseph and Marke, Bishops
aforesaid, to have beene Schismatickes, and without the
communion of the holy Roman Church : he answered,
that hee knew not so much. Yea, he rather certainly
beleeved at that time, that they were Catholikes, as
410
CHRISTIAN RITES
also all the Ethiopians and Cophti, and that they obeyed
the Apostolike See in all things, and held communion
with the holy Roman Church ; and beleeved that all
Christians did agree in matters of Faith ; but he learned
the things before said, when afterwards hee was at
Jerusalem and in Egypt.
§. II. [I. i. 150.]
Relations of the Jacobites and Armenians, written
by Leonard Bishop of Sidon, Pope Gregorie
the 13. his Nuncio to the Easterne parts.
He Jacobite Nation is dispersed thorow the Cities, J acobites num-
Lands, and Townes of Syria, Mesopotamia and •
Babylonia, obtaining the number of 50000. houses,
most of them poore, and living on daily labour. In
Aleppo and Caramit are many rich families which live
on Merchandise. Their Patriarchall Church is in Meso-
potamia without the Citie of Moradim, in the Monastery
Zafram ; but the Patriarch resideth for his greater com-
moditie and quiet in the Citie Caramit. This Nation
is subject to the Patriarch David, but is governed of
the Bishop Thomas, Vicar Generall and brother to the
said Patriarch. Under whose obedience live at this
time John the Metropolitan of Jerusalem, by the ThelrBishops.
Jacobites stiled the fifth Patriarch : Michael Archbishop
of Damasco. James Archbishop of Edessa called Orfa,
or Raha. Minas Archbishop of Saur, EfFrem Archbishop
in the same Province, James Archbishop of Bisuaria,
Abraham Bishop of Aatafra. Melchez Bishop of Saint
Melchi in Tur, Jesu Bishop of the Monasterie
Deiriloemor, Abelmedich in the Province of Tur,
Elias Bishop in Salach, Ehas Bishop of the Monas-
terie Saint Crosse in Zaz, Gazel Bishop in Tarach,
David Bishop in Maaden, Pilat Metropolitan in Musal
and the East, Gazel Archbishop of Miaferichin, the
Archbishop of the Monasterie of Mar Abihai, Ananias
Bishop of Saint Bertonias, John Bishop of Hartbert, Isaac
411
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Monasteries
and Churches.
Rites.
Jrmenians.
Their Patri-
arks.
Archbishop of Cyprus, Simeon Archbishop of Caramit,
Habib. There are many Monasteries of the same
Nation, Churches, Religions, and Deacons, and Clergie
men innumerable, which I could not visit, being rejected
by the said Vicar Generall Thomas: Yet I visited the
Temple of the Jacobites in Tripoli, Aamavin, Damasco,
Neph, Jerusalem, Aleppo, Orfa, Orbis, Mar Abihai,
Gargar, amongst the Churches of which parts I found
those of Jerusalem and Aleppo well furnished, but the
rest without Images and ill governed. For the Sacrament
was kept in wodden pyxes without light or lampe ; and
the baptismall Funts wanted water, for at every baptisme
they blesse the Funts anew : the ornaments of the Altars
also were most vile, and the office of the Masse was
performed verie basely and carelesly. Of the holy Oyles,
onely Chrisme was kept in Churches : this is called
Miron and is blessed of the Patriarch every seventh yeere
with many flowers and odoriferous things. They have
not the Oile of the Catachumeni, and for the Oile of
extreame unction, the Priest blesseth it in lights set on
foure parts in manner of a crosse, and therewith anoints
the sicke, after many Gospels and Praiers recited. The
Sacrament of Confession is rarely frequented, and many
communicate without auricular confession. The Patri-
arch professed that they held the same in substance with
the Roman Church, but the Greekes and Latines could
not attempt such words and tearmes as the Jacobites in
those things had done.
Of the Armenians the said Bishop ot Sidon testifieth,
that they are subject to two principall Patriarkes, one
of Armenia the Greater, the other of Armenia the lesse.
The former resideth in the Monastery and Church of
Ecmeazin, neere the Citie Ervan in Persia: the other
in the Citie Cis of Cilicia, now called Caramania. Other
Patriarkes are sometimes by the favour of the Turks
created amongst them, and are exacters of Tributes which
the Armenian Families are bound to pay the Turkes.
Others also are elected Coadjutors of the same Patriarkes
412
CHRISTIAN RITES
with consent of the Bishops and people. Further there
are others, Primates or rather Patriarkes of the same
Nation in the remotest parts of Persia & in Con-
stantinople, which although legally they are subject to
the Patriarke of Armenia major, yet sometimes doe
not acknowledge him. The Families subject to the Their num-
Patriarke of the Greater Armenia exceed the number '^^'"^•
of 150000. besides very many Monasteries, Bishops,
Religious persons and Deacons. Their Preachers are Preachers or
called Mortabiti, and are obeied by the people, as the ^^^^^^"•
Patriarke himselfe. In the Province Nevuam, in Persia
also, in two Cities there live Catholike Armenians subject Romish Ar-
to an Archbishop of the Dominican Order, and other "'^"^^^^^
Friers of that profession, which observe the Latine Rites,
and live under the obedience of the Roman Sea.
The Patriarke of Armenia Minor hath under his Second Patrl-
Jurisdiction foure and twentie Prelates, Archbishops and '^^'^^'
Bishops, and the Election of the Patriarke belongs to
12. Bishops neerer the Patriarchall Church. Yet some-
times the Armenian people by favour and command of
the Turkish Officers create their Patriarks, and after
obtaine the consent of the Bishops and Archbishops,
and by the favour of the principall people, a Coadjutor
with future succession is deputed to him, who of a
Master and Preacher, after the death of the said prede-
cessor, is received and confirmed by the people for
Patriarke. To this Patriarke are subject about 20000.
Families, and they live in the Villages, Castles and Cities
of Cilicia and Syria : there are twentie Monasteries each
contayning 100. Religious, 300. Priests, Deacons and
Clerkes many, which live of Almes, and of their owne
industry.
[§. III.
413
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
[I. i. 151.]
§. III.
Of Simon Sulaka a Papall Easterne Patriarke
amongst the Chaldasans: and of divers others
thither sent. Of Abdesu, Aatalla, Donha his
Successours.
1 feare the
Popish multi-
plication
making great
harvests of
little come :
yet I here
recit what I
jinde, and wish
that all Nesto-
rians would
abandon those
heresies, and
in that point
be Roman and
Catholike.
Dry the Pat-
riarch.
I thinke he
meaneth Saint
Thomas Chris-
tians in India.
Abdesu or
Abilisu.
Mongst the Asian Nestorlans, there have beene
some Roman Cathohkes which have exhibited
obedience to the Pope. Some of those which
professed Simon Sulaka a Monke of Saint Basils Order
to be their Superiour, calling themselves Chaldaeans and
Assyrians, acknowledged Pope Julius the Third, and
rejected the name of Nestorians. Sulaka was by the Pope
confirmed Patriarke of that Nation with the Title of Mozal,
which Church his adversary possessed. He returned to
Caramit, and there ordained certaine Archbishops and
Bishops, and rejected the Nestorian Invocation, which at
that time was usually made by the Deacon in the Church.
He sought to spread the Roman faith, but by the policy
of the Antipatriarke Dry he was taken and slaine by the
Turkes. The confession of faith by the same Sulaka
made at Rome is extant in Bibliotheca Patrum.
The Bishop Ariensis a Dominican was sent by the
Pope to visit and confirme this Church, who having
reformed some things, was driven with some Assyrians to
flee to Ormus and Goa, where hee dyed.
His companion Frier Anthonie, with the Archbishop
Ermetes Elias Disciple of Sulaka, visited many Chris-
tians in Cochin and India of Saint Thomas, and after his
returne was made a Bishop by the Pope. To Sulaka
succeeded Abdesu of the same order of Saint Basil, which
was at the Councel of Trent under Pope Pius the
Fourth, & from him carried with him the Title of
Muzal, and returning to Caramit and Seert, ordained
many Priests, Bishops, and Archbishops, and many Cities
of the Chaldees yeelded him obedience, but soone after hee
died in the Monastery of the City Seert : and Aatalla a
414
CHRISTIAN RITES
brother of the same Order succeeded, and after him Donha Of these
Simon the Archbishop of Gelu and Salamas renounced ^^^^^^'^^^"^^^^^
the Antipatriarke, and was elected Patriarke by the Pre- p//^ ^ [[ ^_
lates of that Nation, and confirmed by Gregorie the in To z. l. i.
Thirteenth, to whom he sent Archbishop Ermes Elias in ^ Brere-
his name to exhibit obedience. Who returned with his '^°°^\ .
Patriarchall Pall from Rome 1582, But hitherto they ZJ^^l\„g.
have nothing of Mozal but the Title, the other Patriarke
possessing the See, and they are glad to seeke a place of
residence where they can, as at Caramit, and this last at
Zeinalbach. The richest and mightiest of that Nation are
at Mozal and Gesire, and acknowledge the other Patriarke,
lately called Elias, resident in the Patriarchall Monastery
of Saint Ermes neere Mozal. He hath under him two
and twentie Bishops, above sixe hundred Territories, of
which two and twentie are flourishing Cities, each contayn-
ing five hundred Nestorian Families, and in Masul 1000.
each having about fortie persons : the other Territories
have two or three hundred Nestorian Families. They
have thirtie Monasteries of Saint Anthonies Order in
which fifteene or twentie Monkes live : and in that of the
Patriarke seventie. The Patriarke and Bishops must bee
Monkes, They extend to Baldach and the East Indies.
§. iiii.
Of the Cophti, their Synod at Cairo, the Jesuites
being the Popes Agents, and of Stephen
Colinzas message to the Georgians, and two
Jesuites sent to the Maronites.
Ope Gregorie the Thirteenth sent divers messages Synod at
to the Cophti, whereby a Synod was procured at (^^^^o-
Cairo, in December 1582. which had three Ses-
sions to reconcile them to the Roman Church. At the
first were present Bishops and principall men. At the
third, the same men, with the Jesuites, especially John J- Bapt.
Baptista Romanus. In the first were opened the causes ^"^'^""-f ^
of their decession in the Conventicle of Ephesus
415
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
assembled by Dioscorus, whereby Eutyches his Heresie
which denied two natures in Christ was begun, con-
demned after in the Chalcedon Councell. They desired
to search their Writings which were few and eaten with
Age. And in the second Session was much alteration,
and the matter put off to the third. In that third the
Law of Circumcision was abrogated first ; and after that
Anathema was denounced against such as should spoile
Christ of either. Yet for all this the Vicar of the Patri-
arke then being, resisted the subscribing, and a quarrell
was picked by the Turkes against the Popes Agents, as if
they sought to subject the East, to the Pope, or the King
of Spaine. They were therefore cast into Prison, and
their redemption cost 5000. Crownes.
At Cairo is a Librarie in which are kept many Bookes
of the ancient Doctors in Arabike, as of Saint Jerome,
Gregorie Nazianzene, Saint Basil, &c. and the men have
[I. i. 152.] good wits, and some thereby proove learned. In the
time of Pope Clement the Eighth, Marke the Patriarke
sent a Submission to the Pope, as was pretended ; but it
prooved to be the Imposture of one Barton.
Paul the Third also sent to the Georgians, Anno 1545.
Stephen Colynza elect of Neuvan in Armenia, his Nuncio
King of to the Kings of Georgia and Armenia. The Georgian
Georgia his King writ backe to the Pope, his Letter beginning.
^piy^^' Miseratione Dei Symeon Rex Cardelii totius Iberise &
Orientis. Excelse & splendissime, & sanctissime, &
beatissime Domine noster, Pater noster & Papa, Pastor
Pastorum, Princeps Principum, & decime tertie Aposto-
lorum, Pater noster & Papa Magnas Romas, aurea tuba,
organum Dei inflatum, Petre index & clavicularie
Regni coelestis, Paule Doctor gentium, qui ascendit usque
ad tertium coelum, &c. Hee proceedeth in swelling
Titles of vanitie ascribed to the Pope, and saith so much
that all his zeale and profession was spent, as it seemeth,
in that Epistle; for little effect hath since appeared.
Pope Clement the Eighth sent two Jesuites with a
Bishop to the Maronites in Mount Libanus, Hierom
416
CHRISTIAN RITES
Dandin a Divine being principall. The cause of sending
was, that it might by the eyes be discerned, whether
the costs bestowed at Rome on the Seminary of Maronites Sem'marie of
were well bestowed. The Pope sent the Patriarch a '^^^'>^^^^^'
whole Vestiment of Silke wrought with Gold for a Patri-
archall Masse, and many Chists of Bookes in the Chaldaean
Tongue printed in the Citie, contayning the Lyturgies of
Saint James, Saint Peter, and Saint Sixtus, they having
no Bookes but written, and those torne or erroneous :
with Service-bookes to God and the Blessed Virgin. For
they use the Chaldee Tongue as wee doe the Latine.
Out of the Seminary was sent one to bee a Coadjutor to
the Patriarch and made Bishop, and another Coadjutor to
him in his Bishopricke. Their common language is
Arabike. The Pope sent also silver Chalices, and Iron
Instruments to make the Hosts and sacred Vests for other
Priests by the said Dandin. He staid two monethes with
his companion a Priest, in the Monasterie of the Patriarke,
in which time the old Patriarke died, and the other was
substituted by a Synod according to the custome. The
Patriarkes performed all kind Offices to the Jesuites,
as did also the Monkes which live sparingly eating little
but Rice, Herbs, and Broth. The Priests live single, but Poore Priests.
are addicted to no Studies of Learning, and spend the rest
of their time in tilling the ground, or stirring up others
thereto, that they may have to live on, and to pay their
Tributes. Their women are very modest and chast,
neither have they any mercenary Harlots. They have a
place at the entrance of the Church by themselves, and
when Service is done they depart first, no man stirring till Their old rites.
they be all gone. Dandin altered divers things amongst
them, as to reserve some cases to the Bishop or Patriarke,
not to constraine Priests to marrie before they tooke
Orders, that some of the Serviarians should be appointed
on some Holy dayes to preach, and write cases for others
to learne, where as before they had no Sermons, but
sometimes a Homily ; to use no other Missals then such ^ g ^ 5
as had beene sent from Rome ; that other Bookes should /. 9. c. 9.
I 417 2D
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
bee examined ; not (as before) to admit Children to the
Eucharist, &"c.
He which will read more of these Maronites, may read
out of themselves and others in this Worke, as also touch-
ing them and all other Christians in the East in Master
Brerewoods Enquirie hereto annexed : also Thomas a
Jesu our Author is farre more ample in these things, then
agreeth with our scope. I thought good yet to adde out
of a Manuscript above a doozen yeeres since communi-
cated to me by the Right Reverend Father in God Doctor
Usher, Lord Bishop of Meath, copied out of a Jesuites
written Catalogue of Heresies, these Errours as they are
there recited by the Jesuite, and gathered out of the
Maronites Bookes.
Errores ex libris Maronitarum excerpti 1580. sunt
autem hujusmodi.
1 /^Hristus caput est divinitatis.
2 V><In
2 \-J In Christo una tantum est natura.
3 In Christo una tantum est operatio, una voluntas.
4 Natura invisibilis in Christo est passa.
5 Trinitas est passa.
6 Trisagium recitandum est cum ilia additione. Qui
crucifixus est pro nobis.
7 Christus non est mortuus ut alii homines.
8 Christus descendens ad inferos omnes filios Adae
liberavit.
9 Christus post resurrectionem unam habet naturam.
10 Animae sanctorum patrum deductas sunt a Christo ad
Paradisum terrestrem : animas vero eorum qui nunc
moriuntur, aut illuc transount, aut in propriis cor-
poribus detinentur vel circa sepulchrum, vel descen-
dunt ad locum tenebrosum, pro meritorum vel
demeritorum diversitate.
1 1 In die judicii nova corpora animabus creabuntur.
12 Spiritus sanctus a patre procedit.
13 Baptismus non debet ministrari nisi a Sacerdote.
14 Apostatae, ut haeretici, sunt rebaptizandi.
418
CHRISTIAN RITES
15 Energumeni non sunt baptisandi, nisi mortis ar-
ticulo.
16 Masculus in baptismo non debet suscipero foeminam,
nee e contra.
17 Baptismus non debet dari in quadragessima.
18 Parvulus baptizatus non debet tangi a matre quse [I. i. 153.]
patitur fluxum sanguinis ne eum palluat.
19 Mater non potest lactare suum infantem ratione chrys-
matis cum est baptizatus.
20 Angelus custos tribuitur in baptismo homini,
21 Chrysma debet confici ex variis rebus, & coqui igne
ex 5''*- lib'^ facto.
22 Forma confirmationis haec est. Ungo te hoc chrys-
mate in vitam aeternam, ut sis haeres regni cce-
lestis in nomine P. F. & S. S.
23 Sanguis Christi potest consecrari ex aqua, ex vuis
siccis expressa.
24 Summus Episcopus potest consecrare sanguinem sine
corpore,
25 Forma consecrationis base est. Benedixit & divisit
unicuique discipulorum partem, & fecit ut essent,
corpus Dominicum, quod datur in vitam mundi in
remissionem peccatorum. Item benedixit & sancti-
ficavit, & divisit aequaliter ad bibendum ilium Apos-
tolis suis electis, & fecit possidere ilium sanguinem
viz. novum Testamentum Discipulos suos.
26 Sub speciebus panis & vini est corpus & sanguis
sed non anima Christi.
27 Eucharistia consecranda feria quinta in Coena Domini,
debet consecrari per totum annum.
28 Sacerdos qui nunquam celebrat, non peccat.
29 Licet sacrum facere super librum Evangelii.
30 Qui non est dispositus ad communicandum, non
debet sacro interesse.
31 Dignius sumit Eucharistiam infans quam adultus.
32 Infantes Christi sanginem sumere debent.
33 Impedit comunionem digitum ori insuisse, aut os
abluisse.
419
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
34 Absolvere pcEnitentes est super ejus caput recitare
orationem Dominicam.
35 Impositio manuum Apostolorum super baptizatos erat
absolutio a peccatis.
36 Peccata minima sunt aperienda in confessione.
37 Peccata spiritualia ne in mortis articulo dimitti
possunt.
38 Mali Sacerdotes non habent usum clavium.
39 Post mortem redditur ratio commissorum peccatorum
ab anno 12.
40 Oleum extremae unctionis debet benedici a 7. Sacer-
dotibus.
41 Matrimonium in lege veteri erat institutum tantum
ob prolem.
42 Matrimonium non est validum sine Sacerdotis bene-
dictione.
43 44 Non potest pater & filius contrahere cum matre
& filia, vel duo fratres cum duabus sororibus.
45 Quartas nuptial & deinceps sunt illicitae.
46 Ob multas causas licet uxorem dimittere, & aliam
ducere.
47 Usus Matrimonii in Quadragesima est peccatum
irremissibile.
48 Paradisus terrestris fuit creatus ante omnia.
49 Adam fuit formatus ex terra Paradisi.
50 Adam & Eva ante peccatum erant circundati pelle,
ut non posset cognosci utrum mas vel foemina esset.
51 Sacerdos erat Abel & non Cain, & ideo Deo placuit
illius Sacrificium, non hujus,
52 Noc tempore diluvii in Area sacrificavit.
53 Filii Israel qui adorarunt vitulum, & biberunt ejus
pulverem, mugiebant ut boves.
54 Judaei in deserto ferebant lapidem secum in quo 12.
fontes manabant.
^^ Christus factus est Sacerdos a Johanne Baptista.
56 Mariae apparuit Christus in forma hortulani.
Apostoli usque ad Pentecostem fuerunt in statu
peccati.
420
CHRISTIAN RITES
58 Christus fecit Apostolos Diaconos cum insufflavit iis
Joh. 20. Sacerdotes vero cum ascendit in Coelum.
59 Anima Beatae Virginis fuit primum omnium creata.
60 Omnes credentes, etiam haeretici sunt in statu salutis.
61 Non licet occidere hominem etiam publica authoritate.
62 Deus promisit Mosi visionem divinitatis conjunctam
cum anima Christi, quo modo solum est visibilis
divinitas.
63 Sancti patres in limbo carebant spe exeundi.
64 Damnati non torquentur die Dominica.
6^ Damnatorum poenae minuuntur per sacrificia.
66 Joseph sponsus Beatae Virginis habuit qua tuor filios.
67 Virginitas non est praeponenda matrimonio.
68 Mendacium officiosum licitum est.
69 Judasi coegerunt Beatam Virginem potare aquam
amaram propter suspicionem adulterii.
70 Dies Veneris est celebrandus ut Dominicus.
71 Pharao non meretur pcenam, quod Deus cor ejus
induraverit.
72 Vestes Sacerdotales si lacerentur & id genus alia,
amittunt consecrationem.
I have hither also translated some observations of
Christopher Angelos a Greeke Monke and Priest, which
hath lived many yeeres in England, and some five yeeres
since gave mee a Greeke * Booke printed by him in *-lt was pr'm-
London, touching their present Rites, both in their ^^^ ^J^° "'■
Churches and Monasteries. Many things I could have r^^l^-j
added touching the Greekes, and their moderne Lan-
guage, State and Religion, out of Crusius, Jeremias the
Patriarke, and others. But this man being a Traveller,
I chose rather to let you heare him in that wherein he
hath beene bred. As for dogmaticall differences you
have had them before, and the present Greekes are not
ordinarily so learned as to give you a perfect account
thereof.
421
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
[I.i. 154-] §• V.
Of the condition of life in which the Greekes
now live, and of their rites of Fasts, Feasts,
and other observations, gathered out of the
Booke of Christopheros Angelos, a Greekish
Monke and Priest.
He ancient * Graecians heard John the Evangelist
speaking in the thirteenth of the Apoc. and first
verse. And I saw a beast rise out of the Sea,
* Simple silli-
nesse either of
this Monke or
of this Natio?! !
Orratherbase
courages palli-
ated with
Scripture mis-
applied. The
true cause is,
that they,
weakened by
divisions
amongst them-
selves \3 from
the Latines ;
and not
assisted from
Princes abroad
were not able
to hold out.
An obscure
Prophesie
ought not to
hold mens
hands, except
they will be
treacherous to
their state;
for Gods will
revealed is the
rule of our
actions; vailed
prophesies can
but fore signi
fie events,
being not
and power was granted him to make warre with the
Saints, and to overcome them, and power was given
him over every Kindred and Tongue, and Nation, and
all that dwelt upon the Earth worshipped him, whose
names are not written in the Booke of Life of the
Lambe, who was slaine from the beginning of the World :
if any man have an eare let him heare. If any leade
into captivity, he shall goe into captivitie : if any kill
with a sword hee must be killed with the sword, and
that which followeth. The Greekes having this pro-
phesie and many others of this kind of holy men,
when they saw the Turkes come, said. This is the
Beast, that Saint John speaketh of, and would not fight
with the Turke. They fought a httle in the beginning,
but afterward yeelded ; and for this were not carried
away captives. In like manner they carried all their
goods with them, and bought all of the King of the
Turkes. This thing also did the Monkes, and redeemed
their Monasteries, and fields, and houses, and whatso-
ever they possessed before. Therefore to this day, they
retaine all their old Bookes, and observe their Countrey
Lawes, and live as the Christians and Monkes in former
ages, if the Christians shall at any time get the superi-
oritie. But let us returne to our purpose.
Each of the Males pay Tribute to the Turkish King,
as likewise the women : that is to say, that the men
dwelling in one house from twentie yeeres, and upwards
422
RITES OF THE GREEK CHURCH
pay yeerely six shillings. But if they be striplings, that terrible till
is to say, fifteene yeeres old they pay three only, if ^J^"'^'"
they are passed fifteene, pay foure or five, till they eligible; as
come to the age of twentie yeeres. They will give Gods rule, not
this taxe, because the Lord saith, be wise as Serpents, ours, intima-
They are mindfull also that John saith, Apoc. 7. 14. ^f w' jf
Those are those which came out of great tribulation, ^hatweouzht.
and washed their garments, and made them white in Deut. 29.
the bloud of the Lambe. Moreover, they pay another Divers tri-
custome. That is to say, when the Army goeth to ^^^/ ^° ^^^
warre ; they are wont to contribute certaine pieces of
monie, to buy bread and flesh, to sustaine the Armie,
they doe not yet all equally pay this : but sometimes
twentie, sometimes ten shillings in every house, some-
times more having respect to the Armie. But all the
houses doe not contribute alike in this as in the former.
In that the rich and poore pay the same summe, in
this no man gives beyond his abilitie. There is also
another dutie : to wit, when the Kings spies are sent
to exact Tribute of the Christians, in the journey the
Christians which dwel there, allow them victuals. And
thus much concerning their Tributes.
The tithing of their children is in this manner. Tithing of
When as first the Turke exercised authoritie over the their children.
Greeks, in every Citie & Province he took an account
of the houses, and every fourth yeere, of ten houses
took one of their children. There was at that time in
one Citie a hundred housholds ; of ten times ten hous-
hold he chuseth one. Afterwards after that foure yeeres
were expired, he took ten other children of the second,
that is to say, of the next house, not of that former
whereof he tooke before. And so they doe every foure
yeeres untill all the houses bee finished. And then
againe they beginne to take children at the first house,
untill they returne againe to the first. After forty yeeres
are past they returne againe to the first house, and after
this manner they doe with the other Houses, Cities and Another
Provinces. They have another unjust custome of gather- fashion.
423
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
ing children, that is to say, when the Janizaries goe from
the King to gather Boyes through the Province, that is
subject to them, where they ought to gather them :
Passing through the Province as many Boyes as they
find in the way, they take without tithing, saying, those
Boyes are our prey. But if it happen, that any children
among them that are unjustly taken, bee of those houses,
which are to give a Boy, then they will take no other
Boy of those houses, whereof that Boy was, because
they may not take two Boyes out of one house in the
same yeere ; therefore when the Boyes fathers heare that
the Janizaries come to gather Boyes, they hide their
Boyes before they come, some in Mountaines, some in
the houses of the great men that are Turkes, because
those Rulers are Citizens, and the Greekes friends, and
therefore desire to keepe the Greekes sonnes safe, and
after they restore againe their sonnes, sometimes the
Boyes flie into the Mountaines, and the Janizaries take
the Boyes Father or Mother, and punish them with
death. And when the children heare that their parents
are punished, they come of their owne accord, and are
delivered : sometimes the childrens parents die of the
punishment for their sonnes, and thus much concerning
their children.
GreekishLents Xhe Greekes observe foure Lents every yeere. The
foure in every ^^^^ j^ called the great and holy Lent : this continues eight
First Lent. ^^'^ forty dayes together before Easter. They fast in
that holy Lent eating dry things for the tithing of their
soule. On Annuntiation day they eate fish, and feast
for joy of the Annuntiation, therefore there remaine
only five and thirtie dales for the tithing of the yeere,
[I. i. 155.] which are five times seven, which make five and thirtie
daies. Because that for seven weekes together they fast
before Easter, five daies in every weeke, that is to say,
Monday, Tuesday, Wednesday, Thursday, and Friday :
Saturday and they fast not on Saturday and Sunday, because they eate
Sunday not Qj|g ^^^ drinke Wine twice in a day, therefore they are
j^^^^g' j^Q^ called fasting dales, but only after a sort. Some
424
RITES OF THE GREEK CHURCH
of the Laicks in those five dales of the weeke eate Oile,
and drinke Wine, because they respect not the tithing
of soules.
The Fasts of the Monkes differ from the Laicks fasts ;
for the Laicks may sometimes eate Oile, and drinke
Wine in those five daies, and have absolution of the
spirituall (Priest) when they confesse to him their par-
ticular sinnes. But the Monkes may not eate Oile, nor
drinke Wine those five daies : for when they confesse,
they are punished according to the Canons, unlesse they
have some disease, or some other necessitie.
Their second Lent, is called the Lent of dayes, because Second or
they fast fortie daies together before Christmasse. They ^^"^'^"^ L^"f-
fast in those daies, first, in the honour of Christ :
Secondly, because Moses fasted forty dayes, and then
merited (or obtained) to converse with God : and re-
ceive the stonie Tables of the Decalogue. To our
example. Moses fasted there forty daies, that he might
speake with God and receive the Tables. But we fast
so many daies, that wee may meete Christ borne for
our sinnes, as the Wisemen did with gifts, and as the
shepheards spake with the Angels, and were thought
worthy to see an Armie of Angels, and ^to worship Christ.
Wee also confessing our sinnes, and fasting and keeping
under our bodie, worship Christ.
The third Lent is called the Lent of the holy Apostles Third Lent.
Peter and Paul. It beginnes one weeke after Whitson-
tide ; and continues to the nine and twentieth day of
the month of June, that is to say, to the Feast of Peter
and Paul.
Their fourth Lent beginnes from the first day of Fourth Lent.
August, and continues to the fourteenth day of the same -^"u^P^iO"-
month, because on the 15. day they celebrate a great
Feast to the Virgin Mary, who on that day ascended
from Earth to Heaven, from corruptible things to in-
corruptible, and went to her Sonne, and to her God
and our Lord Jesus Christ and our God, Amen : in
her honour they fast fourteene daies.
425
PURCHAS HIS PILGRTMES
Difference of
fasts in Lent.
Manner of
fasting.
O Utinam.
But these fasts differ from the great Lent, for in the
Lent of Christmasse, and of Peter and Paul, they eate
fish twice in a day : but in our Ladies Lent they eate
no fish, yet they eate twice a day.
They beginne to fast after this manner : the tenth
Sunday before Easter Sunday, to wit, the ninth weeke
before Easter; that Weeke is called, the calling weeke,
and the Sunday of the Publican and the Pharisie, for
on the tenth Sunday they reade the Gospel of the
Publican and the Pharisie, that they may learne humilitie,
and abase themselves, and not judge and condemne
others, as the Pharisie judged the Publican and was
punished ; and they sing at Evensong, and the day
following before day (that is, the tenth Sunday before
Easter) these Songs, with a great and drie voice, and
very often melodiously, so that all may heare : Let us
avoid the Pharisies boasting, let us learne the Publicans
lowlinesse, and others of this kind : and they confesse
their sinnes, and pardon the wrongs of their Enemies,
that they may be pure in heart when they begin to
fast. The following Sunday (which is the ninth Sunday
before Easter, and the eighth weeke, that Sunday is
called the Sunday of the second comming, and the
judgement of our Lord Jesus Christ) wherefore on this
day they read the Gospell, then they shall see the Sonne
of man comming in the clouds ; and the rest that
followes. And the Prophesie of Daniel the Prophet,
viz. Behold the thrones were set, and the ancient of
daies sat downe, and the Bookes were opened to judge-
ment. And they read in the Church these words of
Christ, and of the Prophesie of Daniel singing with a
drie and great voice, so that all may heare and many
tremble, for all heare, that judgement and vengeance
is at hand. They feast verie much this Sunday, and
give manie almes, and procure friendship with their
enemies, and will never judge nor backbite them after
they are made friends, nor remember the injurie so
long as they live, because Paul saith, neither thiefe. nor
426
RITES OF THE GREEK CHURCH
evill speaker, &c. shall inherit the Kingdome of God.
This is called Shrovesunday, because on this day is an
inhibition from flesh ; for in the day following (that is)
Monday, they begin to fast onely from flesh, and eate
Egges, Milke, Cheese, Butter, and such kinde of meates,
that come from flesh all the weeke, but on Saturday
and Sunday, which is called the eighth Sunday before
Easter, and the seventh weeke before Easter.
The eighth Sunday before Easter is called Cheese
Sunday, because they eate Cheese and Egges, and all
kindes of white meates : and the Greekes doe greatly
reject this day, because the day following (that is to say)
Monday, they begin to fast. The day is called the
fall of Adam, because on that day is read the fall of
Adam, that is, how Adam and Eve ate of the Tree of
knowledge, and for that unbridled lust of eating, were
cast out of Paradise ; because they neglected the ordi-
nance of God, therefore they were banished, and because
after the fall of Adam they went out of Paradise, and
mourned because hee was deceived, by his cursed desire
to eate, and was so made the servant of the Divell,
therefore they give large almes, and commiserate their
enemies (as we said before) and now they doe these
things that they may be pure in heart, when they begin
to fast: But they begin to fast on Munday, to wit, the [i. i. 156.]
first day of the seventh weeke before Easter, and they
fast five daies, viz. Monday, Tuesday, Wednesday,
Thursday, and Friday, but they fast eating dry things,
that is to say, they eate Beanes, Pease with Vinegar,
they boile Herbes in water, and eate them with Vinegar,
Raisons, Figges, dried Apples, dried Peares, dried Cher-
ries, and Honie. These they boile altogether in water :
they eate the Fruit, but drinke the broth as wine, &c.
On Saturday and Sunday (which is called the Lords
day), they eate Oile, and drinke Wine : and after this
manner they live everie weeke untill Easter. ^ , ,
They fast also two daies everie weeke throughout r^^^^ Wednes-
the whole yeere, viz. Wednesday and Friday. They day &= Friday.
427
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
fast on Wednesday, because on that day Judas tooke
monle to betray Christ, and they are afflicted with Christ
by fasting. But on Friday they fast because Christ was
crucified, and they are in heavinesse with Christ, because
he saith, when the Bridegroome shall be taken from
them, then shall my Disciples fast.
Saturdaies, On every Saturday, and other feasts throughout the
Sundaics, and jqqj-q^ thg Greekes are wont at evening to goe to the
dales "^ Temple. All the Grecian women and children rise very
timely, that is to say, the second houre after midnight
on every Sunday and Feast day, to goe to the Temple ;
and leave at home one boy or one girle, to keepe the
house, and they continue there singing all the night till
morning ; when the Sunne riseth, they goe out, and
returne home : they sit idlely, and eate not nor drinke,
till the ninth houre after midnight. But at the ninth
houre the Priest runnes to the Temple, and prepares
those things that belong to the liturgie, and takes one
loafe which a woman or pure man made the day before
(that is, some man which knew not his wife the day
before, or a woman which knew not her husband, that
is, on Saturday night, or otherwise from the evening of
Friday till the morning light of Saturday, lay not to-
gether.) That man or that woman, baketh and kneadeth
meale, and makes that loafe on Saturday, or another
day. Hee must needes be pure which shall make this
bread : before they put this Bread into the Oven, they
signe it with a certaine peece of wood engraven with
letters, viz. Jesus Christ overcomes : and then they
put it into the Oven marked with these letters,
viz. Jesus Christ overcomes. This Bread signifies
the Virgin : as the Virgin was pure, so a pure man
must bake that bread : this Bread the Priest takes in
his hands, and blesseth, saying. In the memory of our
holy unspotted Lady Mother of God, &c. and other
praiers, and consecrates that Bread to the Virgin, and
after this the Priest hath a little speare, in forme of
the speare wherewith the Souldiers pierced Christ, and
428
RITES OF THE GREEK CHURCH
the Priest taketh the little speare, and cuts off some
fouresquare peece of the outside of the loafe, which con-
taineth those letters, Jesus Christ overcomes, typifying
Christ, who was borne of the Virgin Mary ; and of this
Bread they make their Eucharist : the Eucharist being
administred, the Priest or Deacon devides that greater
part of bread which was left into verie small peeces, of
which bread wee say, that it is the body of the Virgin :
and of this bread hee distributes to them which tooke
Christs bodie, and to as manie as fasted all that day,
who neither eate nor dranke any thing. They call this
kinde of bread the reward, because they give it to all
those which are, and which are not partakers of the
Lords supper as a certaine divine gift. Those things
being finished they goe out of the Temple, and again
gather themselves to evening Praiers, which custome
is observed throughout the whole world.
Moreover, they fast the foureteenth day of September, Cmse Fast.
in honour of the crosse, which was found on that day,
and they celebrate the feast of the crosse, abstaining from
white meates, because on that day they kisse the crosse
of Christ, and they desire to kisse it fasting. They fast
also the fift of Januarie from all white meates, because Twelfth day
the sixt day of that moneth Christ was baptised, according ^°b water.
to the Greekish custome. Moreover the Priests that ^^y^^^^''/^^
day hallow water, whereof the Laickes drinke, and that ceremonies on
they may be pure drinking of that holy water, they fast that day in
the day before, that is to say, the fift of Januarie. their places.
They observe no fasting the fourth and sixth day of
the weeke : for they eate flesh on Wednesdaies and
Fridaies, and all white meates which come from flesh,
as Egges, Butter, Milke, Cheese, &c. from the day of
Christs nativitie to the foureteenth day of Januarie, that
is, from the 25. of December to the foureteenth of
Januarie, they fast not ; yet they fast the fift of Januarie
that they may drinke holy water the sixt day, whereof
we spake before. If the nativitie of Christ happen on
a Wednesday, or a Friday, the common people eate flesh,
429
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
and all white meate : but the Menkes onely whitemeates
without flesh, in honour of Christs Nativitie. Also on
the sixt day of Januarie, whereon Christ was baptised,
the Laicks eate flesh and all kinde of white meates, as
we said before : but the Monkes eate onely white
meates.
Notwithstanding in the eleventh weeke before Easter,
they eate flesh on Wednesday and Friday : the reason
Dog-tale. whereof is this. In times past there were certaine Here-
tickes, which had an excellent good Dogge, who were
accustomed to tye Letters about his necke, and send
him to their friends two or three daies journie from
them, who when they had read the Letters, sent backe
others to them by the same Dogge, and this they did
divers times ; At the length the Dog died and returned
not, then those Heretickes for griefe fasted Wednesday
and Friday, that they might deride the Orthodox
Christians, who fasted those daies in honour of Christ :
but when the Christians understood this, they decreed
in the eleventh weeke not at all to fast with them, but
to eate flesh on Wednesday and Friday. They call this
weeke Archburch.
[I. i. 157.] Moreover, throughout Easter weeke, that is, from the
resurrection of Christ untill the Sunday following they
eate flesh and white meates. The Fathers call it the
weeke of renovation. After the same manner, on the
day of Penticost they eate flesh, and make merrie, but
on the Munday next following that feast, they abstaine
from flesh and all white meates, because the Priests on
that day after Noone gather the people into the Temple,
and all the people kneele in the same place, and the
Priests pray, that the holy Ghost would descend upon
them, as it did formerly on the Apostles on the day of
Penticost. And therefore they fast on that Monday,
that is the day following, but on Wednesday and Fri-
day of that weeke, they eate flesh for joy of the holy
Times for Ghost : but the Monkes eate onely white meates.
Orders. The Greekish Bishops have a custome, that at three
430
RITES OF THE GREEK CHURCH
set times they give the Priests spirituall gifts, as Christ
at three times especially gave to his Apostles spirituall
gifts, and when they had received this favour thrice,
then they were perfit ; that is to say, the Apostles
received the first gift when he gave them authoritie
and power over all divels, and to heale diseases, Luke
9. I. hee gave them the second on the day of his
resurrection, when he said to them, John 20. 2 2.
Receive the holy Ghost : whose sinnes you remit, they
are remitted to them, &c. The third gift he gave
them in the feast of Penticost, when he sent his holy
spirit upon them : which being finished, the Apostles
were perfect. After the same manner the Grecian
Bishops make other Bishops ; first the Bishop makes
this or that man a Priest, but no confession, onely to
sacrifice and sanctifie. But after that the Bishop under-
stands that that Priest is a SchoUer and learned, then
on the day following hee gives him power to be a Con-
fessor, and if hee bee unlearned hee onely Sacrificeth.
And if hee deserve to bee a Bishop, on the third day
two or three Bishops make him a compleate Bishop,
and by reason hereof every Priest hath not power to
heare Confessions, but hee onely who hath authoritie
from the Bishop : the Priests desire, for the most part
that the people confesse their sinnes to them in the Confession.
Temple, sometimes also in other places, either in a
private house, or in the fields, but no man is present
besides themselves, whether it be in the Church or out
of the Church.
The Greekes pray in the Temple standing upright. Rites of pmier
But they have some high seates in the Temple, such as ^^- ^'^ ^^^^^'
are in many Colledges, and they may sometimes sit in
them, and sometimes stand. When the Priests Preach,
then the lay people sit in those seates, yet they stand
when they sing. But when they come into the Temple,
every one takes his proper place, and then standing with
his Hat off, bendeth downe the three former fingers of
his right hand ; which being done, he intimates that
431
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
there are three persons in one deitie. And these fingers
thus bended downe, he first laies on the forepart of his
head ; signifying thereby that the holy trinitie is in
heaven. Then he removes them to his belly, signifying,
that the Sonne and the Word of God descended to the
earth, and tooke flesh, and was crucified, and buried for
our sinnes. Then hee placeth them on his right shoulder,
signifying that Christ is risen from the dead, and sits
at the right hand of the Father, as David said, Sit at
my right hand, till I put thine enemies under thy feete.
Then hee laies them on his left shoulder, intimating
that Christ should not set us at his left hand at the
last day, but deliver us from that, as he hath taught us,
deliver us from evill : and againe when he saith. Then
will hee place the Sheepe at his right hand, and the
Goates at his left : and every one in these severall spaces
of time, that is from the first period of time, wherein
hee puts those three fingers on his head, untill the
laying them on his left shoulder, saith these words ;
Lord Jesus Christ, Sonne, and Word of God, be merci-
full to me a sinner ; and he bends his body, and so
this figure signifies the signe of the Crosse, that is,
putting his fingers first on his head, after on his belly,
then on his right shoulder, and lastly on his left : these
actions make a Crosse, and signifie the Crosse whereon
Christ was crucified for our sinnes. And thus every one
makes this figure three or foure times, and then sits
downe on his seate.
The Greekes have a custome that the better sort of
them receive the Sacrament of the precious body and
bloud of Christ, once, twice, thrice, or foure times in
the yeere, yet confession of their sinnes must goe before
to some spirituall Priest (they call those spirituall Priests,
Rites of Con- who have authoritie from the Bishop) And whosoever
fesston. j^gg l^eg which will confesse himselfe to such a kinde of
Priest, ought to come to him. And the Priest asketh
him, what he desires ? he answereth, saying, I desire to
confesse my sinnes. Then the Priest goeth with him
432
RITES OF THE GREEK CHURCH
to the Temple, and there in some private place he
begins to teach him, saying : See, the Angell of God
stands before thee to receive thy confession. Take heede
therefore, that thou concealest no sinne, neither for
shame, nor for any other cause, for I am a sinner like
thy selfe. Then the Greeke begins to confesse his
sinnes particularly: which being done, the Priest saith
againe, take heede that you overslip no sinne through
forgetfulnesse. Then more seriously then before hee
lookes into himselfe, and whatsoever sinnes he can re-
member he ingeniously confesseth to the Priest. But
if hee can remember no more, he tels him, he hath
confest all that hee remembers. Then the Priest im-
poseth him penance, that he fast so many daies, and
give so many almes : which being finished, hee blesseth
him in these words ; According to the power which
Christ gave his Apostles, saying, whatsoever you shall
binde on earth, shall be bound in heaven ; and what-
soever yee shall loose on earth, shall be loosed in
heaven : Againe, according to the power which the
Apostles gave the Bishoppes, and the Bishoppes gave [1.1,158.]
mee, be blessed of the Father, of the Sonne, and of
the holy Ghost, and let thy portion be with the just.
Which short benediction being ended, he makes a longer
prayer over his head : who ariseth and leaveth some
money in the place for the Priest to pray for him after-
ward. And so hee goes forth and performes whatso-
ever the Priest enjoynes him. And when the time
comes that he must receive the Lords Supper, he must
goe to that Priest or some other, who must pray over
his head, he in the meane time kneeling.
All the Greekish Temples have a certaine place, dis- Their
tinct from the rest of the Temple, wherein Priests, T^r^JJ'.
Deacons, and Subdeacons onely enter, and wherein they ^
performe their holies, and when the Priest will give the
holy Sacrament to them that will receive it, hee stands
at the doore of that place, and they that desire to re-
ceive it come neere the doore, and stand right before
I 433 2 E
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Communion, it. They come after this manner : when the time drawes
neere to receive it, they come before the doore where
the Priest celebrates his holies and bend their knees to
the East, and worship God. Then they turne to the
West, and kneeling, say to the people, Bless us breth-
ren, wee have sinned in word and deede. And the
people answere, saying, God pardon you brethren : then
they turne to the South side of the Church, and say
the same words to them as before, and they answere
in the same manner. In like fashion they turne them-
selves and kneele to the North side of the Church,
saying as before, and receiving the same answere.
After this they all come neere to doore of the place
where the Priest performes his holies, and the Priest
comes forth holding the Sacrament in his hands, and
stands in the middle of the doore, and gives to every
one the body and bloud of our Lord, the Bread and
Wine mingled together, saying, N. N. servant of God,
receiveth in the name of the Father, and of the Sonne,
and of the holy Ghost. And in the very particle of
time, wherein they receive the Sacrament every one with
a lowe voyce saith to himselfe, Lord I will not kisse
thee as Judas, but as the Theefe I confesse thee, re-
member mee O Lord when thou commest in thy
Kingdome : i^nd after these words hee takes the Sacra-
ment. And after that holy receiving, presently hee
receives of the same Priest, a small portion of the
Holy bread. Bread, called the divine guift, whereof we spake before,
when we mentioned the Greekish praiers of the whole
yeere.
Fonts and The Greekes have certaine small Vessells in the
Baptisme. Church called Fonts, wherein they baptise Infants in
this manner ; when the time comes to baptise an Infant,
the kindred of the childe heat water with sweet smel-
ling hearbs, and put the water into the foresaid vessell,
but whiles the water warmes, the Priest prayes and
puts Oyle into the water. After the prayers, the Priest
taketh the childe in his armes, and puts the whole
434
RITES OF THE GREEK CHURCH
Infant thrice quite under the water, saying N. N. the
servant of God is baptised in the name of the Father,
then hee ducks the Infant, and drawes him out and
then addes, and of the Sonne, and then againe ducks
him, and drawes him out, and lastly addes in the name
of the holy Ghost, and then againe ducks the Infant and
pluckes him out, that is three times diving him in the
water, and pulling him out of the water, as Christ said
to his Disciples, goe forth baptising in the name of the
Father and of the Sonne and of the holy Ghost. All
which being finished, hee reades certaine prayers, as heere
in Great Brittaine, and restores the childe to his Kinsfolke.
It is a custome amongst the Greekes to excommuni- Excommuni-
cate those that are grievous offenders (because Saint '^^^^°"-
Paul saith, when you are assembled together, and my
spirit also deliver that man over to Satan ; and againe
reprove him severely) for example sake. A certaine
wicked man hath borne false witnesse, or dealt injuri-
ously with some man, the man wronged, cites this false
witnesse before some Priest, or Bishop, and the Bishop
asketh the false witnesse whether his testimonie bee
true or not : the witnesse affirmes his testimonie to be
true ; then the Bishop or Priest puts on his Pontificall
attire (whether hee be in the Church, or elsewhere)
which garments signifie the seamlesse and purple coat
of Christ and other things. And at that time the
Bishop or Priest is a tipe of Christ, because of those
holy Garments, and the grace which he received of the
Bishops. Then he commands the false witnesse to
stand before him, and begins that Psalme, wherein it
is said, O God be not silent of my praise, because the
mouth of the sinner and deceitful! was opened against
mee, and the rest which followes in that Psalme ; then
hee addes certaine prayers ; and after saith, by the
authoritie which Christ gave his Apostles, viz. What-
soever you shall loose in earth shall bee loosed in
heaven, and whatsoever you shall binde in earth, shall
bee bound also in heaven : And by the authoritie which
435
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
the Apostles gave to the Bishops, and the Bishops gave
mee, by this authoritie I excommunicate thee ; thou
shalt not converse with Christians, and shalt be sepa-
rated from the Father and the Sonne, and the holy
Ghost ; and from the three hundred and eighteene
Fathers, Divines of the Nicene Councell, and from all
Saints : and thy portion shall bee with the Divell, and
Judas and thou shalt bee indissoluble for ever as stones
and Iron for a testimonie, unlesse thou repentest. These
things being done, hee dismisseth him. And if the
false witnesse doe not afterward repent, but die in his
opinion ; after a yeere (for the Greekes are wont to
digge up the Sepulchres of those, which died in the
former yeere, and also the sepulchre of that false wit-
nesse) and they finde him entire, his bodie blacke, his
hayre yet remayning and his nayles white, and they
cast him out of the Sepulchre, and set him bolt up-
right against a wall and hee stands firmely of himselfe,
as a solid piece of timber : and if you strike his belly
it will sound like a drumme, and therefore he is called
[I. i. 159.] Timpaniaeus. Soe also Cassianus an Historian in his
histories calls an excommunicate person Timpaniaeum,
If you doubt, you may speake to your Merchants to
enquire in Palaea-patia, Thessalonica, Alexandria, Con-
stantinople or any where else, you may also enquire of
the Greeks that are in England, who will certifie you
of the truth.
About threescore yeeres since or somewhat more, the
Jewes which inhabited about Cairo, bitterly envied the
Christians ; for they saw that the Governour was very
courteous, and therefore they consulted together to give
him a double tribute for the Christians, so that he would
destroy them because Christ spake falsely, saying. Who-
soever hath Faith as a graine of Mustard seede, shall
say to this Mountaine, pass hither or thither, and it
shall goe. Math. 17. 20. and if they drinke any deadly
thing it shall not hurt them. Mar. 16. 19. Then the
furious Governour called the Patriarch, and said, your
436
RITES OF THE GREEK CHURCH
Religion is false, because Christ said whosoever believeth Christopher
in mee although he drink any deadly thing, it shall ^«''^'' '"f"-
^ . twneth this
not hurt him : And presently commanded the Patriarch, patriarch and
that he should drinke poison before him, without making his poisoned
the signe of the crosse, because the Jewes had enformed Cup. pag.
him, that the Christians wrought magically by it, for 1376. ^^"'^•f
when they make the signe of the crosse, then the poison \fter An^^^^
looseth his efficacie, and therefore the Governour com- 1^6^. /?eing
manded the Patriarch, that he should not make the signe then 10$ yeers
of the crosse, when he drunke the poison. Then the ^^^- "^^^^ °f
Patriarch calling the people, praied and fasted with them ^f^^ountain I
three daies, and the third day tooke the Communion doubt Gra:ca
with them, and they went all to the Governour. Then fide to have
the Governour being present and all the Jewes, one of ^^^"^ ^^^^^"'
the Jewes brought a cup full of strong poison, and gave ^, ^ VchU
it the Patriarch to drinke : Then the Governour said Poio relateth '
to the Patriarch, holding the cup in his hand, take heede To.i.pa.jo.
you make not the signe of the crosse on the cup ; then ^'"' ^"'^''
the Patriarch blessing the cup mistically, asked the f ^^^^/^ "'^^
^ . 1° -11 1 T J ? 1 1 • have heard
Lrovernour, saymg, where will you that 1 dnnke, on this ^^/^ ^s that
side, or on this, or on this, or on this ? and by this having letters
meanes he laid his fingers on the foure sides of the ofcommenda-
superficies of the cup, sanctifying the cup mistically. ^^°"j'°''^^""-
A L ' ^ J ^ ^ L J out hs nictittoits
Then the Governour said to the Patriarch, drinke where ^7 ^^g^_ j^di-
you will, not knowing that the Patriarch had blessed the Hon & mul-
cup with the signe of the crosse ; after this the Patriarch tipUcation is
dranke off the whole cup. And after hee had drunke, he «^f"' ^'^^"f
, J , 1 • 1 • 111 1 "^ith Miracle-
bad them brmg him some water, and they brought some : f^ongers.
then he put a little water into the cup, and washed it.
Then he said to the Governour, I have drunke all the
poison, let a Jew drinke onely this water that is in the
cup, that we may see his faith : then the Patriarch
offered the cup to the Jew that first brought it him,
that he might drinke it : but the Jew would not. Then
the Governour threatned him, saying, drinke, that we
may see also thy Religion. And so the Jew dranke the
water in the cup, and presently burst in sunder. Then
the Jewes gave great quantitie of monie to the Governour,
437
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
saying that the Patriarch had wrought witchcraft ; but
Christ saith whosoever hath faith as a graine of mustard
seede, shall say to this Mountaine, remove thither, and
it shall remove. Now let the Patriarch call that Moun-
taine which is over against us, and if it come to us,
then let the Christians slay us. Then againe the Prince
said to the Patriarch, that hee should call the Mountaine,
or otherwise the Christians must die. Then the Patriarch
besought the Governour to grant him three daies, that
the Greekes might take counsell together ; but the
Patriarch and people praled with teares dale and night,
and on the third day, according to their custome, they
received the Lords Supper ; and after they had done,
they all assembled together both Greekes, Turkes, and
Jewes, and came to the appointed place, and then the
Patriarch stretching out his hand towards the Moun-
taine, said, In the name of the Father, and of the Sonne,
and of the holy Ghost, Mountaine, come hither ; and
sodainely it clove in peeces, and came to them. But all
feard least it should cover them. Then the Governour
said to the Patriarch, command that the Mountaine stand
still, then againe stretching out his hands, the Patriarch
blessed the Mountaine, saying, stand Mountaine, and the
Mountaine stood there ; and from that time the Moun-
taine was called Stand-Mountaine unto this day : but in
Turkish it is called Dourdag, that is, Stand-Mountaine.
Then the Governour said to the Patriarch, that the
Graecians should kill the Jewes : but the Patriarch
answered the Governour, wee Christians are not accus-
tomed to kill men ; but for their punishment let them
cause that the water which runs beneath Cairo, may
come into Cairo, that all men in the Citie may drinke of
it at the Jewes cost, which to this day is done.
The Greekes also have Monkes, but onely of the
order of Basil the great. But this order is divided into
three orders, the first is called Monasticall, the second
is Anachoreticall (which live apart) the third Asceticall,
or if you will Exerciticall.
438
RITES OF THE GREEK CHURCH
The first Order which is called Monasticall is in this Greehhh
manner : there are Monasteries amongst the Greekes, ^°^^^-
both great and little ; some of them have fiftie Monkes,
others a hundred, some one hundred and fiftie, some
two hundred, others three hundred, others foure hundred,
and others more. But the Monkes of this first Order
live a common life ; for they all dine and sup together
with their Governor at the same table: And neither the
Governors meate nor drinke differs from the rest of
the Monks, whether they be illiterate or wise. And
whensoever the Governor eates or drinkes, they all eate
the same bread and the same meate, and drinke the same
drinke. But for decencie, the Governour, Seniors, and
Priest, differ in their garments. Most of the Monkes
of this first Order labour with their hands : but the
Priests and Deacons labour not, but attend to reading
and ecclesiasticall functions : but the rest live by the
labour of their hands, some make the Monkes shooes, [I. i. i6o.]
some spin Sheepes wooll, and Goates haire, some are
Brasiers, and make Hatchets of Brasse, others betake Hand labours.
themselves to keepe flockes of Sheepe, and hire mer-
cenarie Shepheards to serve them : and are conversant
with them a yeere, and when a yeere is past, they goe
to the Monasterie and tarrie there, others goe to keepe
Horses, and remaine out a yeere, and then others are
sent out by the Ancients of the Monasteries, and accord-
ing to this manner the ancients send out Monkes yeerely
to keepe Horses, Oxen, Bees, Sheepe, and other busi-
nesses, and after a yeere they returne to the Monasterie,
and in this manner live the Monkes in the Monasteries :
many Priests also are sent by the ancients into Walachia,
Moscovia, and Iberia, that whatsoever the Kings give
them, they may carrie to the Monasterie, and they abide
in the Monasterie, and others are sent forth, and thus
live the Monkes of the first Order in their Monasteries.
They weare a hat on their head, which hides their Their habit.
eares, signifying that they heare nothing, neither learne
mens vices, but are accounted as deafe men : as Paul
439
mlticall.
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
saith, bee children in maliciousnesse. They weare also
another Hat upon that which represents the figure of a
Sepulcher, and hides the head, and hangs downe almost
to the girdle, intimating that hee which weares this figure
is dead from worldly things, neither ought hee which
is cloathed in this habit to be carefull about worldly
affaires, that is, about honours, riches, kindred, friends,
favour with men, nor cherishing the body, but account
himselfe to be dead, not as if hee were really dead, but
with a kinde of preoccupated opinion of death, as the
Lord saith : Whosoever will come after mee, let him
deny himselfe, and take up his crosse and follow mee :
And David, Wee are killed all the day long for thy
sake.
Monkes Ere- The second Order of Monkes is called Anachoreticall,
or Heremeticall, that is, when there is any rich man, that
cannot live in the Monasterie, then hee gives as much
monie to the Monasterie as will buy a house, and the
Monks living in the Monasterie give him some great
house, which is distant two or three miles from the
Monasterie, wherein hee Hves with two or three poore
Monks, as the Monasticall do in Monasteries : but that
house hath a Church, Vine-yard, Olive-yard, Nuts,
Cherries, Almonds, and other things necessarie to live
on abundantly. And this is the second Order of
Monkes of Basil the great.
Monkei Asce- The third Order of Monkes is called Asceticall, or
ttcall,or Exerciticall, that is, the Order given to exercise, for
vacant to , i • i • i • i t
stricter exer- these are exceedingly exercised in vertue : these live a
cises. strict and rigid life, they are content onely with little
houses or Caves, and have neither Vineyards nor Fields ;
yet some of them have great Vines, but make no Wine of
them, but nourish them to eate the Grapes : they have
also Figge trees, and such like things, wherewith they
live, namely Beanes, Cherries, Apples, Chesnuts boild
on the fire with water. They gather also in the Spring
time Apples, Parseley, Figges, Cherries, and cut them
in peeces, and dry them in the Sunne : and these thus
440
RITES OF THE GREEK CHURCH
prepared they eate with bread the rest of the yeere, once
in a day, and twice on Feast daies : some eate once onely
on Feast daies : these get their living by their sweate and
labour : For the Greekish Church doth not suffer Monkes ^o ^%-
or Hermites to begge ; because they remember that ^"^^^J'^ ^°[
Paul saith, Hee which will not worke, let him not eate. ^'^"^"^'^ ^^"^'
But sometimes some rich Grecians send almes to the
Monasteries, and to the Hermites, and these exercised
men receive them : but the course of their life is such ;
some make upper Garments of Goates and Sheepes wooU,
which the Monks weare upon their Garments : some
make Hats of straw, some make wodden Spoones, and
some of them write Bookes ; and all these hand-wrought
things they give to the Monkes dwelling in Monasteries,
and they supply the Hermits with all necessaries : and
this is the third Order of Hermit Monkes. I write these
things, because I am an eye-witnesse, and speake cer-
tainely, truely, and boldly. This is the third Order of
the Monkes of Basill the great.
The fasting of the first and second Order, that is of Monkes fasts.
the Monasticall, and of those who are Governours of
two or three Monkes is on this manner: They fast
through the whole yeere, everie weeke thrice, Monday,
Wednesday, and Friday : they fast on Monday, because
on Saturday and Sunday they eate twice in a day, and
they eate Fish, and Butter, and Egges, and Milke, and
Cheese, and Oyle, and Wine: but that their concupi-
scence may not be encreased, they fast on Monday : on
Tuesday and Thursday, Saturday and Sunday, they eate
twice those things which I mentioned before. The fast
of the three daies is in this manner: the second houre
after noone they pray in the Temple, and going out
they goe to the Table, and eate Beanes with broth,
without Oyle and Butter, and some Hearbes with
Vinegar, or Pease, or other pulse boiled without Oyle
or Butter, &c. at evening they goe to the Temple, and
after praiers going out, they sit neere the Temple, and
the Butler is wont to goe round about carrying a Cup
441
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
full of fragments of Bread, and gives to every one of the
Monkes a peece of Bread, and a cup of water : the
yonger sort take them, but the elders receive nothing ;
but after they have sit a while, they goe againe into
the Temple, and pray, and sometimes the space of an
houre, sometimes halfe an houre ; and when they goe
forth, the Governour stands in the Church Porch, everie
Monke when hee goeth out at the doore prostrates
himselfe before him, saying, blesse Lord ; but the Gover-
nour answers, saying, God grant thee this my Sonne,
and so againe they returne to their houses, and it is not
lawfull for any, any longer to speake together, and so they
[I. i. 1 6 1.] begin to pray in their houses, and performe their private
devotions, and kneeling before God, every one to aske
pardon for himselfe, and for others a whole houre, and
then they goe to sleepe till the clocke sounds midnight,
and then they all rise, and goe all to praiers, untill morn-
ing, and then going out of the Temple, they goe about
their private arts, and worke almost till dinner ; and then
they goe to the Temple before dinner, and when they are
come from thence, they goe to dinner as the day before,
and when they rise from dinner the Governour stands in
the doore of the dining roome, and everie Monke going
forth prostrates himselfe before the Governour, saying,
blesse Lord, and the Governour answereth, saying, God
pardon thee my sonne. But in the time of their great
Lent, they bow themselves before the Governour, both in
dinner time, and after supper in the Temple answering in
the same manner: and thus doe they throughout the
whole yeere. Moreover, if any of the Monkes chance to
sleepe, and not rising at the beginning when they beginne
to pray but the first houre of praier, which is called mid-
night, is past, and hee riseth after midnight ; hee on that
day dineth not with the other Monkes, but whiles the rest
are eating, hee stands at the entrance to the Table before
them all, and bowes himselfe before all that are eating,
saying. Have mercy on mee O God, according to thy
great mercie, &c. untill all of them rise from dinner ; and
442
RITES OF THE GREEK CHURCH
when they rise, all would goe forth together, but hee fals
on the ground and saith, O holy Fathers, blesse mee an idle
person, because I have sinned ; and every one of his
brethren saith, God pardon thee brother : and when all are
gone out, then hee eates : and they doe after this manner
both the elder and yonger Monkes : they doe this will-
ingly, that all may have a good example to rise alwayes
at the time of the first Prayer.
The third order of Monkes is called the exercised
Order, these exercised eate all the yeere once in a day,
except on solemne daies, and feast daies, and often then
also they eate but once; if they dine they sup not; as we
declared before of the fasting of the first and second
order of Monkes.
The Monkes also have foure Lents in the yeere as the Their Lent
Laickes. The first Lent is called the great and holy Lent, f'^^^^-
as is said before, because it is the tithing of their soules for
the yeere, because in the eighth weeke the Laickes pardon
their enemies, and confesse and prepare themselves, that
when the holy Lent comes they may be pure in heart, and
supplicate God for their sinnes. After the same manner
also the Monkes untill the seventh weeke before Easter,
forgive one another their trespasses, and prepare them-
selves that they also may be pure in heart : they beginne
to fast from Munday, that is the seventh weeke before
Easter : they fast Munday and Tuesday: but one Wednes-
day they eate : but on the two former daies they eate
nothing. But some on Tuesday about the Even eate
a morsell of bread with water ; and after Wednesday they
begin daily to eate once untill Saturday. On Saturday and
Sunday, on these two daies untill Easter they eate Oile,
and drinke Wine ; but on the five other daies of the
weeke they eate once, and eat dried Apples, and such like
things (whereof we said the exercised eate) they eate, and
the Monkes in the great Lent. But some of the Monkes
of the two Orders, and of the Exercisers and Heremits, in
the great Lent often in three daies eate once. But in the
great Even wherein Christ was crucified, all the Monkes Good Friday.
443
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
fast all the dales, and neither dine nor sup, but only eate a
little bread on Saturday, and drinke Wine moderately,
that they may abide in the Church, for they watch all
night singing for joy of the Resurrection of Christ.
The Greekish Monkes have an order to rise to pray
every night an houre and an halfe after midnight: but
on Sundaies one houre after throughout the whole yeere.
They watch from the Evening till Morning on Dominicall
Feasts, and on the Feasts of great Saints, that is, in
the night of the Resurrection of Christ, and of the Ascen-
sion : Pentecost and John the Baptist, and the foure and
twentieth of the month of June, on the Feast of Peter and
Paul, on the sixt day of August : because on that day they
celebrate a great Feast for the Transfiguration of Christ
on Mount Thabor : And it is called to this day, the day of
the transfiguration of Christ. Moreover, rich and poore
celebrate a great Feast, and watch all the night the fifteenth
day of August ; because on that day Mary a Mother and a
Virgin was translated from Earth to Heaven: and so
on other Feast dales as on Christs Nativitie.
Monkes how The Grecian Monkes have a custome, that when a
made. Laicke will be made a Monke, he first goeth to the
Monasterie, and there the Governour asketh him what he
would have; to whom hee answeres that he would be
made a Monke. The Governour replies : it is necessary
that you remaine three yeeres in the Monasterie, in which
Three yeeres time you may prove and examine your selfe. After the
probation. ^^^^^ yeeres finished, if he like not to be a Monke, he
may goe away and marrie a wife : but if hee like, then the
Governour taketh him, and leading him to the Temple
thus speaketh to him : Behold, the Angell of the Lord
expecteth that he may receive the confession : take heed
therefore that thou desirest not to be a Monke because of
any affliction (that is lest thou shouldst have killed any,
and therefore for feare of death commeth hither ; or hast
grieved thy parents, or hast desired to have carnall
pleasures with some and couldst not, and for easing thy
griefe comes to be made a Monke, and not for love to
444
RITES OF THE GREEK CHURCH
God, &CC.) Then he which is to be a Monke answereth,
not so honorable father, but I desire to live a quiet
and peacable life, and to abstaine from worldly troubles and
tumults, to fast, watch, and in peace to pray unto God.
Then the Governour replies againe : therefore doest thou
desire to renounce the world, and worldly pleasures for the [I. i. 162.]
love of God? hee that is to be a Monke answereth,
yea truly honourable Father, God willing : Will you for-
sake Father and Mother, Brethren, Marriage, the joyes
and delights of this world ? (as Christ saith. Whosoever
leaveth Father and Mother, &c, for the love of Christ) he
answeres, yea truly, honourable Father, God willing, and
after this manner answeres to everie Interrogatorie.
Then the Governour after Praiers attires him in a Monkish
Habit; and with a paire of Cissers cuts from his head
a few hairesj and fastens them mingled with Bees Waxe
in some corner neere the Sacring place, signifying that hee
is consecrated to God, nor henceforth hath power over his
owne bodie, to marrie a wife : because Christ saith. No
man putting his hand to the plough, and looking backe
is fit for the Kingdome of God.
The Greekes obey the divine Law verie strictly : when Forgiving one
as the Lord saith, Forgive and it shall bee forgiven you, ^»o^^^^-
they forgive their enemies their offences : every one saith
particularly these words, I heartily forgive mine enemies
that God may forgive me. Also they obey the lawes obedience.
of the holy Apostles for example, where Paul saith. Let
every soule bee subject to the higher powers ; for there is
no power but of God. They obey diligently also the
precepts of the Fathers which are according to the Lawes
of God.
Moreover, the Greekes celebrate the Feast of Easter Easter zvhy
according to the ancient custome for these reasons : first, different from
that they may neither keepe it before the Jewes, nor with
the Jewes, as it sometimes happens that this new Passeover
is observed by the Latines, before the Jewes, and somtimes
with the Jewes. Secondly, because the holy Nicene
Councell that first and universall one saith, if any celebrate
445
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Easter before the Jewes, or with the Jewes let him bee
See of this accursed. Thirdly, because neere the River Nile, and the
Sandy sup. I. Qj^-jg Cairo, is a ffreat wonder the earth casting forth dead
' '^' ^ '' carkasses (that Countrie begins to cast them forth on the
great day of Thursday before the Feast in which day
Christ made his mysticall Supper) but it casts forth dead
bodies daily till the day of Ascension, that is, the day on
which Christ ascended into Heaven, viz. till the fortieth
day after Easter, and after that day it ceaseth to cast forth
any. This wonder both Graecian and Turkish Merchants
mention, as many as come from those places into Greece :
as also others testifie, who goe to Jerusalem to worship
Christs Sepulchre, and after they goe to that place, where
the bodies are cast out of the Earth, to see the Miracle :
but his Miracle is according to the number of the old
Feast. The Greeks did decree twentie yeers since to
celebrate the feast according to the new number, but the
bodies were neither cast forth according to that time ;
neither did the holy light shine, as it was wont yeerely to
See Fulcherius shine in the holy Sepulchre of Christ about the ancient
sub. I. 8. c. 2. ^jj^g q£ ]gaster : then the Greekes staied til the ancient
time of Easter, about which time the holy light shined in
Christs Sepulchre, as it was wont yeerely, and the earth
neere Nile cast forth dead bodies : and then the Greekes
kept the Feast, saying : behold, God sheweth us the true
time of Easter, and wee care not for humane wisdome.
The Greekes say, that the Crosse is Christs Scepter, and
his two-edged Sword ; and as a Souldier fights with
his Sword, and overcomes his enemies, so Christ also
because hee was crucified, overcame the Devill, he could
without the Crosse have saved man, and vanquished the
Devill ; but he would not, because it seemed good to him
to doe so : but as when a great King goeth to warre,
he sends his Scepter before him, and armeth his Souldiers
The weapons with strong weapons, that they may fight with their
ofourzvarfare g^emies, and that the people may know the King comes:
atenotcarnaU , . i i i • r i t^- •
but spirituall whence it comes to passe that the giorie or the Kmg is
z.Cor. 10.4. spread all abroad, before he comes to that place, whither
446
RITES OF THE GREEK CHURCH
he sent his Scepter before him ; after the same manner Christ cruci-
also our Lord Jesus Christ doth, he defends us Christians, fi^^ ^PP^'^-
armed with his Crosse, which Crosse signifies the Passion /J^^' J ^-r
of Christ, and wheresoever the Crosse appeares, having ing our old
this Title written on it, Jesus Christ overcomes, Christ man, and
is preached and praysed : but not every Crosse or thing like ff^°f'^ifyt"g our
a Crosse is called the Crosse of Christ, but that which is ^V" , ,■ •
•1 J • 1 1 • i-r- 1 T r^\ • • An the spiri-
mscnbed with this Title, Jesus Christ overcomes; that is tuall ■worship
called the Crosse of Christ, whether it be of silver or of God would
of metall, or of wood, these Letters consecrate that Crosse ^^ turned to
to Christ: for that Crosse signifies that Christ was cruci- ''^'^f''^"f^
r J r ' 1 ° . , - hodily rites, as
ned tor our sinnes, and overcame our enemies : therefore ^ou see in this
David saith. Lord, in thy light we shall see light : the light and almost all
of the Father is the Sonne, the light of the Sonne is ^^^ differmg
the Crosse, &c. ^^^^'^f'''''
The Patriarke of Constantinople hath now under him Pat'riarke of
seventie and foure Metropolitans ; but there are more then Constan-
thirtie of these, that have not Bishops under them, of ^i^ople.
those which have, this hath one, this two, this three, &c. ^" Clcrgte.
all the Bishops are seventie two or seventie and three.
But all the Bishops and Metropolitans are almost a
hundred and fiftie. The Patriarke of Constantinople
hath his proper Seate only at Constantinople. Hee hath His main-
for his maintenance from that Citie a piece of Gold ^^f^^"'^^-
at every Marriage. And he hath twelve pence of every
house once in three yeeres throughout his whole Province ;
viz. of every Province of the Metropolitanes that have
their Seates subject to him : he hath also a certaine small
gift of the Deacons and Priest when he gives them
their Orders. Also every Priest in that Citie yeerely
gives him a piece of Gold. When rich Christians die,
they leave to the Patriarkes of that Church ; houses,
fields, sheepe, wealth, &c. And every MetropoHtane and
Archbishop when they are consecrated by the Patriarke
give him some small gratuitie. And everie MetropoHtane
yeerely gives the Patriarke, this man twentie pound,
that thirtie, another five and twentie pounds for the
Kings Tribute. Of which wealth the Patriarke gives [i. i. 163.]
447
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Tribute.
His Family.
OtherBishops.
Priests
livings.
annually 6000. pieces of Gold in name of all the chiefe
Priests : that the Turkish King may let the Patriarke
remaine in Constantinople, and the Greekish Metropoli-
tanes, Archbishops and Bishops in his whole Kingdome ;
and observe the Christian Religion, The Patriarkes
servants, and of all the chiefe Priests are Monkes. Seven-
teene or more Priests and Ministers eate of the Patriarkes
bread. Hee hath two Chaplaines, two Deacons, a Steward,
Chappell Clearke, two Singers, a Porter, a Horse-keeper,
and a Keeper of his great Seale, and another of his
Privie Seale.
In like manner every Metropolitane and Archbishop
hath a proper Citie : these also receive a small reward
for the election of Bishops. Also they receive yeerely
of every Bishop, twentie, fifteene, or ten pounds. More-
over, of the Deacons and Priests a small gratuitie for
their imposition of hands. Moreover, every Priest yeerely
gives to the Metropolitane or Archbishop a piece of
Gold : they take also at everie Wedding a piece of Gold ;
and Almes for burying the dead, as is said of the
Patriarke. Moreover, yeerely of everie Family in the
Citie a bushell of Corne ; and Wine, and Oile, and Silke,
and of these things the Metropolitans live
After the same manner the Bishops take a small
reward of the Deacons and Priests for Imposition of
hands: they also receive yeerely of everie Priest a piece
of Gold, and as much for everie Marriage, also as much
of everie Family yeerly in his Province, besides a bushell
of Corne, Wine, Oile, and Silke.
The Priests live of the superfluitie of the Church, that
is to say, some Churches have fields, vineyards, houses
and such like : but if the Church had not plentie of
those, everie householder gives the Priest yeerely a
bushell of Corne (a bushell signifies here the third part
of a horse load.) Moreover the Greekes have yeerely
sixe and thirtie feast daies, twelve of them are called
Dominican, that is, pertaining to Christ and the blessed
Virgin, the other foure and twentie are of Saint John the
448
RITES OF THE GREEK CHURCH
Baptist, of the holy Apostles and famous Martyrs : on all
these Feast dales the Priest must administer the Com-
munion : and everie Family gives to the Priest two pence,
hee prayes particularly for everie donor, before he begins
to sacre. Moreover, on these Feast daies, the Greekes
entertaine many strangers : and sometimes make five or
sixe Feasts in a Village, and the Priest must be present at
everie Feast, and blesse the viands ; and they give the
Priest bread, flesh, wine, monie and other things which
will be sufficient for his Family the whole weeke, and
thus doe the Priests live.
Moreover, if any living in the Cities or Provinces of
the Greekes will be made Deacons, they must first Deacons.
marrie : and then the Bishops make them Deacons. But
if they will not marrie, they must first be made Monkes,
and then the Bishops with their SuflFrages make them
Monkish Deacons, and they may not after marrie,
because the Bishops have separated them.
Also, the Monkes sleepe alwaies with their Coats girt
about them : so also the Laicks sleepe with their wives
with their clothes on : because Paul saith ; I would have Scripture
those that have wives to be as if they had none, and those ^^"^^'^•
that have none, as if they had.
Chap. XV.
Collections out of Peter Stroza, Secretary to Pope
Paul the Fifth, his Treatise of the Opinions
of the Chaldeans, touching the Patriarke of
Babylon, and the Nestorians in Asia.
T happened that amongst those poore
men, whose feet were on Maundie
Thursday, according to the wonted
Solemnitie, washed by Pope Paul the
Fifth, in the first yeere of his Papacie,
there were two Chaldasans, one a Monke,
the other a Lay-man, which a little
before had made their Pilgrimage to Rome ; which
I 449 2 F
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
carried some presents to Elias the Patriarke of Babylon
from the Pope, and gave him a Booke of the profession
of faith, propounded to the men of the East, which came
to Rome ; whereby and by their extolling the Popes
gentle usage, the said Patriarke Elias sent Legates to the
Pope to give him thankes and to acknowledge him for
their common Father and Lord, with acknowledgement of
his subjection & profession of the same faith, indeavour-
ing to make it appear that the difference betwixt Rome
& them was only in words & not in sense. These
Legates fell amongst Theeves ; and others were sent, which
with much difficultie came to Rome, where hearing how
odious the name of Nestorius was, to decline the suspition
of Nestorian Heresie, they tooke some pages out of the
Bookes of their profession and rites, being perswaded
thereto by a Jew lately converted. They returning in
this manner, and little being done, Elias consulteth with his
Bishops, and sends Adam the Archdeacon of the Patri-
archal! Chamber, Abbot of the Chaldaean Monkes, to
render account of their faith, and humbly to desire correc-
[I. i. 164.] tion, if ought therein were erronious. Hee brought a
Letter and profession the third yeere after the departure
of the former. The Letter is this.
From the Patriarchall Chamber, Prayers and
Blessings be given to you.
TAe Letter of TT^Rom humble Elias of the East, who by the grace of
Elias Patri- ]^ q^j serveth the holy See of Babylon, continual!
%^abflon to the adorations, and perpetuall inclinations & everlasting
Pope, kneelings before your holy feet : O blessed Father, and
A. 1 610. head of Fathers, Sunne of Christianitie, and Name on
which is situated the aedifice of the Church of Churches ;
my Lord, and my Father the Pope, Lord (and) Father of
all the Patriarches which are in the Universe. Your
Charitie towards us may be pleased to take notice, that
your Letters have come to us, and your firme Faith,
and the blessing which you sent my lowlinesse ; and I
received a blessing together with my people, and have
45°
THE NESTORIAN CHURCH
given thankes to Christ, for that I am made worthy of
the blessings of your Holinesse, and of your illustrious
memorie, and you have numbred me among the sonnes of
your Father-hood besides my merits. I presently sent a
thanksgiving and letters, and my Faith. But wicked men
met my Legates, and tooke all things from them, and
they returned to me emptie : againe I sent others, which
came not to your Holinesse, which grieved mee with my
Bishops and Archbishops, and I said, What shall I doe ? I
cannot goe, because the Princes our Oppressors permit
mee not ; neither can I goe to Jerusalem : they hold us as
Slaves, and permit us not to doe our will. At last I sent
thy Faith and letters of thy puritie, with my faithful!
Sonne and Counsellour Father Adam, to shew them in all
our Regions, that we might see what was fitting to bee
done of us Orientalls, and he remained in these Regions
a whole yeere : and wee all consulted together, and have
sent to your Holinesse the same Father Adam ; and I
have sent with him my Faith and letters, and said that hee
should treat with your Holinesse of these things further
then is written, because hee is the Head of Fathers
and Abbat of the Oriental! Monkes, and wee have none
of more note, as all the East confesseth. And now, O
Father, with bowed head wee adore before thy Seat with-
out fraud and guile, & thy Precept is received of me
according to his Precept, which delivered thee the Keyes.
Nor will I deny that voyce spoken to Peter, I have given
thee the keyes, and what thou shalt bind on Earth shall ^ h t y
be bound in Heaven, and what thou shalt lose on Earth p^pg^ presence
shall be losed in Heaven, And I will not resist as doe can doe with a
others, Heretickes against the precept of the holy P°°^'^ Patri-
Apostles, and orthodoxe Fathers, which affirmed that the ^ ^
See of Great Rome should hold the principalitie, and she is ^^ van'm and
the Head of all Sees : farre be it from me, but I confesse lies — least I
that the Roman Church is the Mother of Churches, and be poore and
he which doth not confesse it, let him be Anathema. And ^^^^^^^f^^^
our Babylonian See is not elected of it selfe, as of other ^^„ q^j^ ^-^
Heretikes, which have multiplied Patriarches in the world vain, Pro. 30.
451
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
without Law, but by the Precept of the Pope, and coun-
sell of the Roman Church, was the See ot Babylon chosen,
and so it is found written amongst us in the Chronicles,
namely that the Orientall Fathers were ordained at Rome.
But afterwards it came to passe, that when they sent men for
Confirmation they were slaine in their journey, and when
they did so a long time, all perished. This being told to
the Church and Pope, the Pope decreed in a Councell and
said. Let us ordaine them a Patriarch, and let us permit
them to chuse their Patriarches, that they die not in the
way for Confirmation, nor any evills happen to them, and
so we should sinne, and they remaine without the Roman
fold. And thus wee have received power till this time,
and we have done nothing of our selves, as the rest, which
have troden under foot the Canons of the Apostles, and
Lawes of the Fathers, and have filled the Earth with
* Yea what Patriarches without *need. For this cause the See of
need, and very Babylon was called the Fifth, for the foure Sees of the
need;j onej are f-Q^j.^ Evangelists ; and because the Patriarch was elected
too, 'which with the Roman Confirmation, and he hath given us
makes him tell power to make Pastors, then was the See of Babylon
more then called, which doth accompany the foure Sees, and is num-
Romeitselfe ^^^^ ^^^ ^^^^ ^^ ^^^ ^f ^^^^ p^ q Father, behold
ever dreamed, ^^ . , , / t t i • • i i j
of Romes ^Y t^ith hath come to your Holmesse with letters, and
greatnes in the you may see if there be fraud in our profession or error,
East, as others or recoiling from our Mother the Roman Church. Ad-
^/thf South' "^o^^sh, and we will doe, teach, and we will obey. And if
in all things we be true before your See, and there be no
fraud in our faith, we desire of your benignitie, that you
forget not the poverty of your servants, because many of
our profession have undergone dangers when they have
*Th' ' h ^°"^^ ^° y°^- ^°^ some have dyed, others were slaine by
Easterne enemies, and few have returned. And let this suffice
fashion to your Holinesse from our lowlinesse, that from the furthest
receive the parts of the East, we beare *your Precepts on our heads
Letters ^ ^^^ g ^^^ ^^ come against all Nations with our bloud,
Mandates of , ^ ^ . ... ° jir
their Princes ^^^ sustame calamities that we may adore berore your
on their heads. Excellency, and we lowly and subject may receive blessing
452
THE NESTORIAN CHURCH
from the Great Mother Church of Paul & Peter. Who
urgeth us to do this, but the Christian faith, and your
love to our lowlinesse ? And let this suffice that we have
shewed to your Wisdome. But this whole labour we
sustaine for the Roman Church : and your Ministers at
Jerusalem hold all that are of my profession, as forrainers
and rebells from the Church of Rome, and doe not gratifie
us as before, because their Interpreters are of professions
which hate us, and those your Ministers enquire not the
truth. Wee desire your Holinesse to admonish them, and
to hold those of our profession, as of yours, and to bee
gentle to them. I have sent Letters to your Teachers, to
command those of our profession in Jerusalem, because
it was written in our Annalls that our Archbishop, which
was in Cyprus, and those of our profession which inhabite
Jerusalem, and the Clergie in the Monastery of Saint
James in Nisibis, are numbred amongst the sonnes of the
Church of Rome for your Fatherhoods love to our lowli-
nesse. And now who am I, and all mine, and all the
Easterne part.f" Wee are lisping before your Holinesse,
but as obedient servants, are subject to your Lordship,
and with a mind farre from schisme kisse your holy feet,
and earnestly desire health to your Holinesse, and flee to
your praiers, and the praiers of your fellow servants Peter
and Paul, that wee may bee made worthy of the remission [I. i. 165.
of sinnes in the terrible Judgement Day of God the
Word, to whom, and his Father, and the Holy Ghost,
bee honour and glorie for ever Amen.
His profession of the Faith followeth, part whereof
wee have translated : Wee beleeve in God the Father, who
is the Maker of Heaven and Earth, and all things therein
visible and invisible. And in the Sonne which is of
him, and which is equall with him in Essence, and is
not lesse then his Father and Maker of all things. And
the Spirit of Sanctitie, which proceedeth from the Father,
and is not begetter nor begotten, and hee is a glorious
substance, and equall in substance with the Father and
the Sonne. The Father is Begetter, and not begotten ;
453
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
*Nestorius .'
himselfe in an
Epistle to Pope
Coelestine,
hath these
words of the
blessedVirgtn:
Christotocon
ausi sunt cum
modo quodatn
theotocon
dicere \3c.
The differ-
ences betwixt
the Orientals,
called l^es-
torians, y us.
*See Fulche-
rius,l. J. c.z.
and the Sonne is begotten, not begetter, and the Spirit
of Sanctitie proceeding, not begetter nor begotten, &c.
God the Word descended into the Virgin and was joined
with Man, which was compact in her in the power
of the Spirit of Sanctitie, and was made one with man,
as the conjunction of fire with Iron. And wee beleeve
that hee received a body and soule, and understanding,
&c. And though they say against us, that wee confesse
not that the Virgin is the Mother of God* but the
Mother of Christ, that is, the Mother of Christ God
over all: yet this is nothing, for this is set for the
confirmation and reprobation of the false opinion of
Apollinaris, which said that the Deitie was without
Humanitie, and to the confusion of the wickednesse
of Semystius, which said, That Christ is a meere Man,
to wit, Humanitie without Divinitie, &c. Wee in the
denomination of Christ comprehend the two Natures,
of the Deitie of the Humanitie, and confesse not a
simplicitie in Christ as they traduce us, &c.
In another Epistle written by the said Elias to the
Pope, hee confesseth that the differences acknowledged
are brought to these heads. First, The Lord Pope,
with all the Fathers of the Great Church of Rome,
call the Virgin Saint Mary the Mother of God: but
wee of the East call her the Mother of Christ. Secondly,
They confesse two Natures of Christ, two Powers, and
two Wills: but wee confesse one Power and one Will.
Thirdly, They confesse one Person in Christ, and wee
confesse two Persons. Fourthly, And they say that
the Spirit proceedeth of the Father and the Sonne,
and wee confesse that the Spirit proceedeth of the Father.
Fifthly, Also the Fathers of Rome say, that that which
comes out of our Lords Sepulcher "^^ is not true light,
and wee with all ours receive it as true light. Hee
saith, hee consulted with Adam aforesaid, and with
Gabriel the ancientest Archbishop and chiefe Grammarian
in his Jurisdiction : which Gabriel answered. That they
had received of their Ancestors, that there is no
454
THE NESTORIAN CHURCH
division twixt us and the Church of Rome, but in
Ceremonies, and they in all their Regions observe their
owne Ceremonies : and as farre, saith hee, as I can
understand, there is none other division but that one
understandeth not the other. But touching thy request,
behold Father Adam is before thee, which hath beene
proved in the desert from his youth. And I said to
our Father Adam, What sayest thou of these things ?
Hee answered, give me three dayes space, and the
third day, I will answere as much as my infirmitie is
able, and as much as may suffice, and the third day
hee brought his writing; and it pleased mee and all
mine. And I gave him Letters with my Faith and
Thy Epistles and Faith, and sent him to the Countries
and our Flocke, writing that if they had any thing to
answere, hee should bring it. A yeere after hee returned
with Letters, that all of our profession submitted them-
selves. And now I have sent him, &c.
The Treatise of the said Adam in seven Chapiters,
is published by the said Stroza the Popes Secretary, in
which hee laboureth to reconcile the Roman and Orientall
Churches in the differences aforesaid ; which by the
said Stroza is learnedly discussed, and the truth enu-
cleated and cleared from Nestorian shuffling, which the
learned Reader may peruse in Stroza himselfe ; the
unlearned could hardly doe it, though wee had troubled
our selves to trouble him with the Translation. The
effect was, Adam was reclaimed in those points aforesaid
to the Orthodoxe Faith, and sent with the Popes Breve
(published also in the Booke aforesaid) dated on the
£ve and twentieth of March, 1614. And Adam wrote
another Treatise in maintenance of his corrected faith
learned at Rome, by him dated, Ann. 1974. Regis
Gr^corum, Romae. Diebus beatissimi Patris & Petri
nostri temporis, Domini Papae Pauli Quinti, cujus oratio
nobiscum sit ; all published together by the said Stroza.
Godignius and Myraeus say, that John Antonie Maari-
erius, and Peter Metoscita two Jesuites, were sent backe
455
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
with this Adam by the Pope, to make a more full
reducing of the Nestorians.
[I. i. i66.] Chap. XVI.
A briefe survey of the Ecclesiasticall Politie
Ancient and Moderne, or of the severall
Patriarchs, Archbishops, and Bishops Sees
thorow the Christian World : also of the
Jesiiites CoUedges and numbers, and of other
Monasticall Orders.
Rome.
Ubertus Myraeus hath written a Treatise,
called Notitia Episcopatuum Orbis Chris-
tiani : and another of Ecclesiasticall
Politie, or the State of Christian Religion
in Europe, Asia, Africa, and the New
World divided into foure Bookes; and
as many more of Monasticall originalls ;
out of whom principally, and out of some others I
thought fit to collect such things as might serve for
our present Historicall purpose; for the Readers know-
ledge as well of the extension of Christian Religion in
these times, as the opinions and differing rites before
delivered.
Our Author begins with Italy, as being himself more
then enough Itallonated. The Princes now potent in
Italy, are the Pope, the Spaniard (which is King of
Naples, Sicil and Sardinia, and Duke of Millaine) the
Prince of Piemont (which now is the Duke of Savoy) the
Great Duke of Tuscaine, the Dukes of Mantua, Mutina,
& Parma; the Republikes or free States of Venice,
Genua, and Luca. Rome is the Seat of our Authors
Religion, and by him honoured with that blasphemous
title of Urbs Sterna (as for Terrarum domina, urbium
Regina, Orbis compendium, they are given too, but too
compendious) and was indeed of principall respect in
the Church of Christ, ever since the Apostolicall preaching
456
ECCLESIASTICAL POLITY
of the Gospell, and the Apostle of the Gentiles testified
that their faith was then renowmed thorow the whole Rom. i. 8.
world; which was so fattened with the bloud of their
Primitive Bishops and Martyrs, that no where was a
more fertill harvest then there, during the Raigne of
the Ethnike Emperours. Constantine subjecting his
Imperiall Scepter to the Crosse, her Bishops also received
greater splendor of power and pompe, and being the
Imperiall Citie, was therefore reputed the first See or
Seat of the Patriarches, which then were three, the Roman, Three Patri-
Alexandrian, and Antiochian : which divided the Ecclesi- ^^^^^^ ^"^^^
astical Jurisdiction of the Roman World (so they called ^^y^ ^^ar. 2.
their Empire) betwixt them : the Constantinopolitan Co^istan-
being after both added to the number, & preferred tlnopk.
above the Alexandrian and Antiochian ; and equalled
also with the Roman, saving his meere primacie of
Order (for the same cause that now it was also become
New Rome, and the Imperiall Citie) by decree of the
Councell of Constantinople, A. 381. and more plainely
expressed by the Chalcedon Councell, A. 451.
As for reasons drawne from Scripture, I have prayed
for thee, I will give thee the Keyes, feed my Sheepe,
&c. now adayes alledged as proper causes of Papall pre-
eminence, the ancient Councells knew them not, but
alledged meere civill respects of the Imperiall residence
and power : which yet so puffed up the Imperious spirits
of their successors, that in Gregories dayes the Constanti-
nopolitan would needs be stiled Universall Bishop, which
Gregory then withstood as Antichristian ; and yet in
few dayes after his death, his successor Boniface obtained ^^^ P^^^-
of Phocas the murtherer, that swelling and exorbitant Owa/. 5^;o«.
Primacie and Papacie, in Ecclesiasticalls, to the Roman Writers of the
See, by Phocas (to make sure of the Romans, in that Popes lives in
slippery state of his new gotten Empire by bloud and Bonifac. 3.
treason) made the Head of al Churches. Which power
could yet, neither by Phocas bee graunted any further
then the Roman Empire extended, nor was ever acknow-
ledged in the remoter parts of the world, till in these
457
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
last times povertie hath made some of the poore Patri-
archs (I had almost said Parrats, whom their belly and
externall respects have taught their x"'/°^ which was
never with reall subjection acknowledged) yea the others
Patriarches of the Empire to this day gainsay it, and
Onuph. ad by long use, the Constantinopolitan is stiled Oecumenicall
Plat.inBonif. qj. Universall Patriarch, the Roman universall Pope
^" (which title of Pope, was in ancient times commonly
given to other Bishops, as in Saint Augustines and
others Epistles is seene, and the name of Archbishop
and Patriarch given as preeminent Titles to the Roman
Bishop, yet extant in the Roman Councells) who now
having gotten a Spirituall Papacie, Gregory the seventh
above 1070. yeeres after Christ, began to turne the same
into a Papall Monarchic, which his successours have more
fully effected, not onely in the absolute Principalitie
of the Churches Patrimonie, but in a wide-mouthed
challenge of Supremacie to depose Kings, and dispose
Kingdomes in that hypocriticall pretended ordine ad
Deum. But this you shall finde in other Authors, and
I but touch it and now returne to our Myraeus. The
Jerosolimitan Bishop, in honour of that holy Citie was
live Paid- dignified with that Patriarchall honor, but later : for
arches. ^^vQ Councell of Nice left to the Bishop of Caesaria his
Metropolitan right entire : the Councell of Chalcedon
give him the Title, which some say Leo the Bishop
opposed so much in pretence of the Nicene authoritie,
that it was not fully ratified till Justinians time, in the
Bellar.\3aln. fifth Councell, A. t^^^. Now for a fifth See at Babylon
you have heard EHas (a lye as I conceive) not to be
found I thinke ratified by any good History : nor were
the most parts of his Jurisdiction ever subject to the
Roman Empire.
Patrlarkship The Roman or Wester ne Patriarch had sixe Dio-
ofthe West, cesses, Italy, lUyricum, Africa, The Galliae, Spaines, and
fl '\^\6l^ Britaine, which were subdivided into severall Provinces,
of which Italy is said to have seventeene, lUyricum
seven, Africa sixe, Galliae seventeene, Hispaniae sixe,
458
ECCLESIASTICAL POLITY
and Britaine five, Britannia Prima, Br. Secunda, Maxima
Caesariensis, Flavia Caesariensis and Valentia : by Gregory
the Great reduced to the two Archbishoprickes of
Canterbury and Yorke, and long after Saint Andrewes
and Glasco, two other in Scotland, and foure in Ireland,
by authoritie of Pope Eugenius, An. 1151. Armach,
Dublin, Cassiliensis and Tuamensis. Thus much gener-
ally and briefly for the West. Now for the Easterne Easteme
World, it was divided into seven Diocesses or Regions, division.
Oriens, Egyptus, Asiana, Pontica, Thracia, Macedonia
and Dacia. Of the Orientall part (more properly called)
Antioch was chiefe Citie, of Egypt Alexandria, of the
Asian Ephesus, of the Pontike Caesarea, of Thracia
Constantinople, of Macedonia and Dacia Thessalonica,
till Justinian made Justiniana Prima the Metropolitan
of Dacia. The Constantinopolitan had three Diocesses
acknowledged by the Chalcedon Councell, Asiana,
Pontica, Thracia. Asiana had eleven Provinces, Pontica
as many, Thracia sixe. Macedonia had anciently sixe
Provinces, Dacia five. In the time of Leo Emperour, Pat. ofCon-
which began to reigne An. 1386. the Constantinopolitan ^(^"^i^op^^-
had eightie one Metropolitans subject to him (and
before the Norman Conquest many more, when Sicilia,
Calabria, and many Cities of the Kingdome of Naples
were subject to the Greeke Empire) and eightie three
Archbishoprickes in the same Leos time.
To the Patriarch of Alexandria the Councell of Nice Pat. of Ale x-
ascribeth Egypt, Lybia, and Pentapolis : After that there '^«'^«'^-
were numbred sixe Provinces, Egypt, Thebais, Lybia
Superior, Lybia Inferior, or Pentapolis, Arcadia and
Augustamnica, and after ten. The Patriarch of Antioch Pat. ofJnti-
had the East Diocesse, in which were fifteene Provinces, °'^^^^-
Syria prima and secunda ; Palestina prima, secunda,
Salutaris ; PhcEnicas prima and secunda, Cilicia prima
and secunda, Cyprus, Euphratensis, Mesopotamia,
Osrhaena, Arabia, Isauria. When the Frankes had
conquered the Holy land, the Antiochian had sixe
Archbishops onely subject to him, Tarsus, Edessa,
459
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
W.Tyr.hist.S.
Pat. of Jeru-
salem.
MeanerPatri-
archates.
Catholici.
Aquileia.
*See Myr.
Notit. Ep. I.
I.e. 14. Glos.
d. 21. c. I.
verb. Archi-
episcopus.
Azarias
FrUonius a
traveller.
Apamia, Helioplis, Conzensum and Manustrensem :
Tyrius reckons thirteene Metropolitans in the first times,
besides nine Cities Metropolitans not Suffragans, and
twelve Archbishoprickes which it seemeth were also
autocephali, as the former. But afterwards Jerusalem
was decked with Antiochian spoiles, the three Palestinas
being added to the Jerosolimitan Patriarch. Tyrius
addes two other taken from the Alexandrian Patriarch,
Rubensis and Berytensis, in later times stiled Petracensis
and Bostrensis ; and under the Frankes, Tyre, Caesarea,
Nazareth and Petracensis.
Other Patriarchs there are of lesse note, as of Seleucia,
whom Filesacus suspected to have removed his See to
Armenia ; of Ethiopia (who is neverthelesse subject to
the Patriarch of Alexandria) of these the Seleucian was
to have the sixt place, the Ethiopian the seventh in
Councels, and they both with the Armenian were stiled
Catholici. The Patriarch of Aquileia is mentioned by
Paulus Diaconusj and it is probable that when Aquileia
was taken by the Lumbards, the Patriarch removed to
Gradus, and was called the Patriarch of New Aquileia
or Gradensis. Friuli also hath had that title, and Venice
hath succeeded in that Aquileian and Gradensian Patri-
archate, A. 1450. by grant of Pope Eugenius. The
Pisan Prelate hath beene also stiled Patriarch, and the
Toletane in Spaine, as also the Valentian, and the Arch-
bishop of Goa, and the Archbishop of Canturbury *,
Ments, Lions, and Bituricensis, but not so commonly
and constantly. The Jacobites, Nestorians, Maronites,
Cophti, and other Easterne Sects with their Patriarchs
wee have alreadie considered. There are also Franc-
Armenians under the Archbishop of Nexivanum, in
whose Jurisdiction are the Townes Abbaran, Abbragon,
Carna, Saltach, Hascassen, Meascen, Carsan, Xhabun,
Giahug, Caragus, Chensug, and Artach ; in which are
Monasteries of Dominicans. Azarias Fridonius an
Armenian, A. 1604. was made Archbishop of Mexivan,
in Armenia Major, sixe dales journey from Tauris. Hee
460
DIOCESES IN ITALY
was a Dominican, and came from Armenia in Rome,
and out of his writing this is related. The Georgians
were wont to bee subject to the Patriarch of Constanti-
nople, but now are divided. (The Russians also have
procured their Metropolitan the title of Patriarch, as
wee shall see in D. Fletchers Relations. They tell also
of a Patriarch at Damascus, at Mosul, Cairo, and other
places which professe the former titles.) But let us
looke backe to Rome, where Myraeus next to the Pope
the Prince, as he cals him, of all Patriarchs and Bishops
placeth the Cardinalls.
The Priests and Deacons of Rome have growne with Cardinalls.
the Papacie to a strange Prelacie unknowne in the first ^^^'<:- Cor.
thousand yeeres after Christ, to be not only above ^r f^' ' J
Bishops and Archbishops, and other names or Jicclesias- Onuphriuslib.
ticall greatnesse, but to be Peeres to Kings and de Epis. tit.
Emperours and conjudices terrarum orbis, (as Pope ^ D. C. l^
Pius the Second cals them.) Of these sixe are Cardinall ^'^J* C^^^"^-
Bishops, Ostia, Porto, Savina, Palestina, Frascati, Alba :
the Cardinall Priests and Deacons have their names
of the Parish Churches in Rome, (all which Cardinals
were wont to bee but twelve, and, when a Prelate
from any place was chosen, as appeareth in our
English Ecclesiasticall Storie, by Wendover, Paris and
others, he left his former Prelacie and Residence, and
attended the Pope, as one of his Privie Counsell,
and another succeeded to his former place : since which
time, within these three hundred yeeres, they have not
only increased the numbers at pleasure, and chosen the
principall Prelates of other Nations ; to make themselves
strong in each Nation, permitting them there still to
reside ; but have procured the noblest persons for
bloud, and most eminent for power in each Kingdome [I. i. i68.]
to admit of that dignitie, and have heaped greatest pre-
ferments in every Countrey on their Cardinals, which
only sheare the fleece ; and never see the face of their
innumerable flockes.)
Besides, this preferring of Priests and Deacons to
461
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Five Patriar-
chal Churches
in Rome.
Where two are
joyned with
this - stroke, it
betokeneth an
union of two
Bishoprickes.
Ravenna,
sometimes com-
petitor zvith
Rome.
Fermo.
Naples.
Capua.
Patriarkes, in Rome it selfe (as representing the whole
Church) they have instituted five Patriarchall Churches,
viz. S. John Lateranes, S. Peters, S. Pauls, S. Maries
the greater, S. Lawrences. The Church of Laterane
hath an Arch-presbyter who is a Cardinall. S. Peters
beareth the Title of the Church of Constantinople, and
hath an Arch-priest Cardinall. S. Pauls represents the
Church of Alexandria, hath an Abbot and Monkes.
S. Maries designes the Church of Antioch, hath an
Arch-priest, Cardinall and Canons as Lateran and S.
Peters. S. Lawrence represents the Church of Jerusalem ;
it once had an Abbot and Monkes, now is in Commenda,
and hath Canons Regulars.
The Bishoprickes of the Romane Province are Sutri-
Nepi, Civita-Castellana-Horti, Viterbo-Tuscanella, Bag-
narea, Orvieto, Perugia (an Universitie) Citta di Castello,
Civita de Plebe, Castro, Arezzo, Spoleto, Terni, Narny,
Amelia, Todi, Rieti, Foligno, Assisi (the Countrey of
S. Francis) Tivoli, Anagna, Verulo, Terracina, Sezza,
Segni, Alatro, Fiorentino, Ancona-Humana, Loretto-
Ricanati, Ascoli, Jesi, Osmo, Fano, Camerino. Luca
hath the Pall.
The Archbishop of Ravenna hath these Suffraganes,
Adri, Comachio, Faenza, Brentinore, Forli Cesena, Sar-
sina, (Countrey of Plautus) Rimini, Imola, Cervia,
Fanestria, Ferrara (an Universitie.) The Archbishop of
Bologna instituted 1583. hath Bologna (an Universitie)
Parma (an Universitie) Placenza, Reggio, Modema,
Crema, Borgo di S. Domino. The Archbishop of
Fermo erected by Sixtus the Fifth, hath Suffraganes,
Macerata (an Universitie) Tolentino, San Severino,
Montalto, Ripa, Benevent and Avinion follow in their
places.
In the Kingdome of Naples, the Archbishop of Napoli
(an Universitie) Pozzuolo, Nola, Cerra, Ischia, Aversa
(an exempt) to which are united Cuma and Atella. The
Archbishop of Capua hath Suffraganes, Teano, Calvi,
Caserta, Gaiazzo, Carinola, Sergna, Sessa, Venafro, Monte
462
DIOCESES IN ITALY
Cassino and Saint Germano, Aquino, Pondi, Gaieta, Sora.
The Archbishop of Salerno hath Salerno (an Universitie) Salerno.
Capaccio, Pulicastro, Sarno, Acierno, Marsico, Cam-
pagna, Nocera delli Pagani, Nusco, Cava. Under the
Archbishop of Amalfi are the Bishops of Capri, Scala- Amalfi.
Ravello, Minori, Lettre. Under the Archbishop of
Sorrento are Vico, Massa, Stabia. The Archbishop of
Conza hath Muro, Satriano Cagiano, Lacedogna, S.
Angelo di Lombardi-Bisaccia, Monte Verde. The Arch-
bishop of Cirenza and Matera hath the Bishop of Venosa,
Tricarico, Potenza, Gravina-Anglona, Monte Peloso.
The Archbishop of Tarento his Suffraganes are Motula,
Castellaneta, Oria. Under the Archbishop of Brindisi
are Hostuni, Nardo, Monopoli. Under Otranto, Lecce,
Capo di Leuco, Castro, Gallipoli, Ugento. Under the
Archbishop of Bari and Canosa, Bitonto, Giovenazzo,
Ruvo, Conversano, Monervino, Pulignano, Laviello,
Bitetto, Catzeri, Molfetta an exempt. The Archbishop
of Tranni and Salpe hath Bisiglia, Andri. To the
Archbishop of Manfredonia and Citta di S. Angelo are
subject, Vesti, Melphi-Rappollo. The Theatine Arch-
bishop erected in Civita di Chieti, Anno 1526. hath
Suffraganes, Ortona, Citta di Penna-Atri, Valua-Sulmona,
Aquila, Marsi, Teramo, Civita di Cali. The Archbishop
Lancianensis hath no Saffragane Bishop. Pius the
Fourth advanced it. The Bishop of Trivento is an
exempt. The Archbishop of Reggio is over the Bishops
of Catanzaro, Crotone, Tropea, Oppedo, Bove, Nicastro,
Nicotera, Gieraci, Squillaci, Mileto. The Archbishop of
Cosenza and Monte alto hath Marterano, S. Marco,
Bisignano, Cassano. The Archbishop of Rossano hath
no Suffragane. The Archbishop of San Severina hath
Umbriato, Belcastro, Isola, Cariati, Strongoli. The Arch-
bishop of Benevento in the Popes Jurisdiction, hath
Ascoli, Telese, S. Agatha delli Goti, Alife, Monte
Marano, Avellino-Fergiente, Vico della Baronia, Ariano,
Boiano Bovino, Vulturara and Monte Corvino, Larino,
Termoli, San Severe, Troia, Guardia Alfaena. So that in
463
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
the Kingdome of Naples, besides the Popes Benevento,
there are nineteene Archbishoprickes.
Number of The Jesuites have in the Continent of Italy (besides
Jesuites y ^he Provinces of Sicilia and Sardinia) foure Provinces,
ffli^t'^^'' the Roman, Neapolitan, of Millaine, and of Venice.
The Romane Province hath at Rome, Domus professa,
Collegium Romanum, Domus probationis, the Colledge
of the Paenitentiarie, the German Colledge, the English
Colledge, the Roman Seminarie, the Colledge of Mar-
onites, the Scots Colledge. The Residence at Frascati,
the Colledges of Tivoli, Loreto, Perugia, Fiorenza,
Siena, Macerata, Ricanati, Sezza, Ancona, Monte Santo,
Monte Pulciano, Fermo, Citta di Castello, Ascoli, Sora.
In this Province are seven hundred fortie seven of the
societie. The Province of Naples hath in Naples Domus
professa, the Colledge, the House of Probation, the
New House professed. The Colledges of Catanzaro,
Nola, Lecce, Bari, Salerno, Consenza, Barletta, Chieti,
Aquila, Benevento, House of Probation at Atri, Colledges
of Bovino, Trepia, Massa, Castell a Mare, Capua, Mol-
fetta, the Residences of Monopoli, Taranto, Paula. In
this Province are five hundred ninety foure of the
societie. In the Province of Millaine, are at Millaine
the House professed, and the Colledge Breiden ; at
Genua the House professed, the Colledge, and the House
of probation ; the Colledges of Turino, Como, Vercelli,
Mondevi, Cremona, Bastia, Nizza, Alexandria, the
House of probation at Arona, and the Residence of
Pavia. In this Province are foure hundred and eleven
of the Company. The Venetian Province hath the
professed House at Venice, the Colledges of Padova,
[I. i. 169.] Ferrara, Balogna, Brescia, Forli, Parma, with another
there for the Nobilitie Piacenza, Verona, Mantova,
Mirandola Reggio, Faenza, Castiglione, the houses of
probation at Novellara, Imola, Busseto, the Residences
of Candia and Vicenza. In this Province are three
Sicilia the hundred seventy three of the Societie.
Bishops. Sicilia hath three Archbishoprickes, first the Panor-
464
DIOCESES IN ITALY
mitan, to whom are subject the Bishops of Mazara,
Girgenti. Malta is governed by their great Master and
Knights Hospitulars. The Archbishop of Messana hath
under him the Bishops of Lipari, Patti, Cifalu. The
Archbishop of Mons Regalis hath Catania and Siracosa.
In it also are Jesuites CoUedges, Houses and Residences Jesuites.
one and twentie. Fellowes sixe hundred thirtie eight.
The He and Kingdome of Sardinia hath had fourteene Sardinia.
Episcopall Cities, and now hath according to Ferrarius,
three Archbishoprickes, Calaris, Sassaris, Arborea, and
Bishops, Villa Ecclesiae, Bosa, Algarium, Castrum Ara-
gonense, and Lassa.
The Archbishop of Calaris or Caglari is Primate of
Sardinia and Corsica. His SufFraganes are Doli, Yglesias-
Solci. Suel is united to the Archbishop. The Arch-
bishop of Sassaris or Torre Sassari hath Algar, Bosi,
Empurias, Terra Nova. The Archbishop of Arborea
hath Ussella, Terra Alba, S. Justa. In Sardinia are
Houses, CoUedges and Seminaries of Jesuites eight, and Jesuites.
in them one hundred and ninetie of that Societie and
Province.
Millaine is the Seat of the Spanish Viceroy and Millaine.
Counsell, and also of an Archbishop, to whom are sub-
ject the Bishops of Cremona, Lodi, Novarra, (Birth-place
of Peter Lumbard) Alessandria della Paglia, Tortona,
Viglevano, Bergamo, Brescia, Vercelli, Aste, Casale di
Monferrato, Alba, Acqui, Savona, Vintimiglia, Pavia hath
the Pall and is an Universitie.
Etruria is for the most part subject to the Great Toscaine.
Duke of the Family of Medices, in which Florentia,
Pisa and Siena have beene Free States. Charles the
fifth. Anno 1530. created Alexander de Medices his
Sonne in Law Duke of Florence, whose Sonne Cosmus
by Pope Pius the fifth was created Great Duke of Great Duke.
Toscaine, Anno 1569. This Cosmus instituted the
Knight Order of Saint Stephen against the Turkes. The
Archbishop of Florence or Fiorenza hath Suffragans,
Fiezola, Pistoia, Volcerra, Colle, Burgo S. Sepulchro,
I 465 2 G
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Serzana, Monte Pulciano, where Cardinall Bellarmine
was borne, and Cortona are Exempts. The Archbishop
of Siena (which is also an Academie) hath Soana, Chiusi,
Grosseto, Massa-Populonia, Pientia, Monte Alcino. The
Archbishop of Pisa (an Universitie also) hath Suffragans
Civitella, Aiazzo, Sagona, Aleria.
Mantua. Mantua famous for Virgils birth hath a Duke of the
Family Gonzaga ; Duke Vincent, A. 1608. instituted the
Military Order of The Redeemer Jesus Christ, in honour
of his bloud supposed there kept. Mutina and Rhegium
have a Duke of the Este Family, revolved to the Papacie,
Anno 1598. Urbinum of the Family Roborea and
Parma, and Placentia of the Farnesian. Urbine hath an
Archbishop and sixe Bishoprickes subject, the Leopolitan,
Pisaurian, Calliensis, Eugubinus, Foro-Semproniensis, and
Senogalliensis. Parma and Placentia with Burgo in that
Principalitie are Suffragans to the Archbishop of
Bologna.
Foure Italian Venice, Genua, Luca, and Ragusi are Italian Free
Free States. States ; the chiefe is Venice, and said to incline to the
French, as Genua the next, to the Spaniard: Ragusi
supports it selfe by favour of the Turke, paying a yeerely
pension to him. Luca hath a Bishop subject to the
Ragusi. Pope only, and using a Pall. Ragusi (in times past
Epidaurus) is in Dalmatia, Italionated in language and
conditions : it hath an Archbishop, to whom are subject
the Bishops Stagnensis, Tribuniensis, Marcatensis, Ro-
donensis, Garzalensis, Stephanensis and Curzolensis.
Fenice. In the State of Venice are two Patriarkes, one of
r^f ^rff ^' Venice, which succeeded to Gradus, the other of Aqui-
leia : and foure Archbishops, Spalatensis, Jaderensis,
Corcyrensis, and Candiensis. The Patriarke of Venice
hath Suffragan Bishops, Chioza, Torzello, both Hands.
The Patriarke of Aquileia resideth in Udene, and to
him are subject the Bishops of Como (Countrey of both
Plinies) Verona, Padova, Vicenza, Treoizi, Concordia,
Zeneda, Feltre, Civida di Bellun, Pola, Parenzo, Triesti,
Petin, Capo d'Istria, Citta Nova, Trento and Mantova
466
arks, i^c.
DIOCESES IN ITALY
are Exempts, The Archbishop of Spalatro and Salona,
Primate of Dalmatia and Croatia, hath Suffragans, Segna,
Nona, Faro-Lesina, Tran, Sanadria, Scardona (subject to
the Turke) Tina, Almiza. The Archbishop Jaderensis,
or of Zara a Venetian Hand, hath Suffraganes, Arbe,
Viglia, Ossaro. The Archbishop of Corcyra, or Corfu,
hath the Bishops of the Hands Cefalonia and Zante. The
Archbishop of Crete or Candie hath under him the
Bishops of Canea, Rettimo, Sittia-Hierapetra, Cheronesso,
Mellipotamo, Archadias, Sicchimo, Budoa, sometimes sub-
ject to the Servian Archbishop. Some adde Catharensem
and Curzulensem.
Genua hath in times past extended their Empire to Genua.
Caffa in Taurica, Cyprus, Chio and Lesbos, and to Pera.
It now commandeth almost all Liguria and Corsica. To
the Archbishop of Genua are Suffragans, Albenga, Bobi,
Brignale, Noli, Mariana-Accia, Nebio. To the Genuois
are thirteene Dioceses subject, but some of the Bishops
acknowledge the Archbishops of Millaine and Florence.
Sixe Bishopricks are in the Hand and Kingdome of
Corsica, subject to that State, Mariana, Aleria, Nebium,
Sagonia, Aciensum and Adiacium, Malta hath a Col-
ledge of Jesuits.
S Paine first attempted, and one of the last of the Roman [I- i- 170-]
Provinces pacified in the declining of the Empire, ^P^''^^-
was possessed by the Wandals, Sueves, and Alans, whom
the Gothes had expelled Gaule, The Gothes expelled
thence by the Frankes, chased the Wandals and Alans
out of Spaine, and destroyed the Sueves. The Saracens
Anno 720. expelled the Gothes, and could not by the
Gothicke remnants be quite exterminated till Anno. 1492.
at which time the New World also was added to the
Spanish Fortunes by Colons Discoverie, and by the
Match of the Heire of the Houses of Burgandie and
Austria, with the Heire of Arragon and Castile, and
since by Conquests &c. The Castilan hath in few yeeres
from an estate in comparison of some other Kingdomes,
467
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
*The Manu-
script was
sometimes
presented to
Q.Elizabeth:
and came to
my hand from
M. Burrougk
Controller of
the Navy, not
so perfect as I
could have
wished: yet as
it is, not war-
ranting the
authoritie, I
have tran-
scribed some-
things thence,
and inserted
with Myraus.
By fault of the
transcriber,
many names
are so falsly
written, that I
was loth to
give the ad-
venture to
prevent the
Readers
correction.
Bertius
ascribeth but
200000.
Duckets to the
Church of
Toledo, and
80000. to the
Archbishop.
Dam. a Goez
6^ Mar.
Siculus have
poore and almost contemptible growne to the present
puissance and almost terrible greatnesse. In Spaine and
Portugall are these Archbishoprickes, whose names and
revenues out of a Manuscript* are thus delivered.
Toledo, his Revenues are said to bee 320000. Duckets,
more then of divers Kingdomes. Sivill, 1 1 3000. Duc-
kets. Granado, 80000. Duckets. Lisbone, 130000.
Duckets. Saragosa, 70000. Duckets. Valentia, 90000.
Duckets. Tarragena, 80000. Duckets. Burgos, 90000.
Duckets. Santiago, 1 00000. Duckets. Brago, 90000.
Duckets. He omits Evora, which he reckons among the
Bishops, being latelier exalted to the Pall. Myraeus
reckons them thus, Toledo, Burgis, Compostella, Sivill,
Granado, Caesaraugusta, Tarragona, Valentia, Brararensis,
Lisbone and Ebora. To the Archbishop of Toledo,
Primate of Spaine are Suffragans, the Bishops of Cor-
dova, Segovia Cuenca, Sequenza (an Universitie) Jaen,
Cartagena or Murcia, Osma, Valladolid instituted by
Clement the Eighth, Anno 1595. made an Universitie
also. To the Archbishop of Burgis in olde Castile are
subject Pamplona chiefe Citie of Navarre, Calagorra,
Palencia. To the Archbishop of Compostella or Santiago
in Galaecia, the Bishops of Salamanca an Universitie
erected. Anno 1240. Avila, Placenzia, Lugo, Astorga,
Zamora, Orense, Tuy, Badajos, Mondonedo, Coria,
Civita Rodrigo, Leon exempt, and Oviedo exempt. To
the Archbishop of Sivill in Baetica are subject Guadix,
Cadiz, and the Bishop of the Canaries. To the Arch-
bishop of Granada, erected by Alexander the sixth,
Malaga and America. To the Archbishop of Cassaurau-
gusta, or Caragosa in Aragon, Huesca an old Universitie,
Jaca, Barbastro, Tarazona, Teroel, Albarazin. To the
Arch, of Tarragona in Catalonia, Tortosa, Lerida an
Universitie, Barcelona an Universitie, Uicz, Girona,
Urgel, Elna, Solsona, Perpinian, by Paulus quintus. To
the Arch, of Valencia, Segorve, Orihuela, Mallorca. To
the Arch, of Braga in Portugall, Porto, Viseo, Guardia,
Lamego, Miranda, Leyra. To the Arch, of Lisbone,
468
DIOCESES m SPAIN
Coymbra, an Universitie ; Portalegre, Ceuta in Africa,
Funchal in Madera, Angra in Tercera, Congo in Africa,
Cabo Verde, or Sant lago, San Thome, both in the
Hands so called, (the Bishop of Brasil) at San Salvador,
or the Bay of all Saints (lately taken by the Dutch.)
To the Archbishop of Evora, erected 1540. The
Bishops of Silves in Faro, Elvas, Tanger in Africa united
with Ceuta. Pope Adrian the sixth. Anno 1523. gave
the Kings of Spaine power to elect and present their
Bishops, as Mariana reporteth.
My Manuscript reckoneth not so many, nor goeth
to Africa and the Hands, and perhaps some of the Bishops
in that time might be vacant or holden by Commenda,
and so the Title drowned. The names differ somewhat,
perhaps by false writing, which may be helped by the
former Catalogue. For the valuations I thought them
not unworthy recitall together as they are in the said
Booke expressed, although I must intreate the Readers
patience for misse-writing the names by some unlearned
transcriber, which yet I present as I found.
Sobrack
Torrossa
Tuy
Vigue
Alveria
Visio
Astorga
Avela
Badajes
Barcelona
Camora
Callahora
Camaria
Cordova
Cartagena
Cadona
Duckets.
50000.
50000.
45000.
58000.
55000.
50000.
65000.
60000.
5600.
75000.
57000.
65000.
50000.
56000.
50.000
56000.
Rodrigo
Quadripp
Quembra
Quardio
Questarie
Ayne
Lomego
Leon
Lerida
Lugo
Maliga
Osina
Ayda
Placentia
Valentia
Solomonca
469
Duckets.
65000.
64000.
75000.
47000.
47000.
480000.
53000.
57000.
64000.
50000.
64000.
46000.
48000.
53000.
54000.
65000.
their valua-
tions also but
more ancient,
QT' much since
improved.
This Manu-
script reciteth
the Dukes,
Marquessesi^
Earles of Spain
with their
severall Re-
venues, which
arefarrefarre
lesse then these
of the Bishops,
the Dukes
from 1 0000.
to 70000.
which only
Braganxa
exceedeth, and
likewise the
Marquesses.
The Earles
from 8000. to
20000.
Bertius saith,
the Duke of
Infantasgi
hath 120000.
Duckets, and
Medina
Sidonia
I loooo.Duc.
revenue. The
rest not under
40000. Mar-
quesses from
1 0000. Due.
to 60000.
Earles from
1 0000 to
40000.
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
[i.i. 171.]
Jesuites in
Spaine.
Duckets.
Duckets
Pamplona
83000.
Segervia
69000
Corria
58000.
Segovia
65000
Dadies
50000.
Selvia
53000
Sequensa
60000.
Malorca
57000
Quembra
57000.
Mandanedo 63000
Evuora
74000.
Oporta
69000
Evua
58000.
Ovensa
58000
Corona
50000.
Damianus a Goes addeth that the Clergie of Spaine
have twice as much Revenues as the Bishops, besides
Impropriations of Tithes they granted by the Pope to
the King and Grandes: and that besides all this, the
Monasteries and Abbeyes Revenues, exceed those of
the Clergie.
There are also in Spaine certaine Militarie Orders
instituted to free the Countrey from the Moores. Such
were the Orders of Saint James, with a long red Crosse,
of Alcantara with a square red Crosse, of Calatrava with
a square greene Crosse : which were by Pope Adrian
appropriated to the King : besides the Orders of Christ
and others.
There are also Jesuits divided into five Spanish
Provinces : the Province of Toledo hath Colledges,
Houses and Residences one and twentie, in them five
hundred and seventie Jesuites. The Province of Castile
eight and twentie, in them sixe hundred and thirteene.
The Province of Aragon fourteene, and Jesuites three
hundred and ninetie. The Baetike Province foure and
twentie, and sixe hundred Jesuites. The Province of
Portugall eighteene, and sixe hundred and eightie of
the Societie. The He Majorica hath a Bishop and
Universitie. The Canaries have a Bishop also. So
have the Hands of Cape Verd with a Colledge of Jesuites.
Tercera likewise : and in it and Saint Michaels are
Jesuites Colledges. Madera hath a Bishop and Jesuiticall
Colledges.
470
DIOCESES IN FRANCE
IN France are numbred one hundred and seventeene France.
Diocesses, fourteene of which have Archbishoprickes,
which are these, with their one hundred and three Suffra-
gans. The Primate Archbishop of Lions hath Austun,
Langres, Mascon, Challon Sur Saone. The Archbishop
of Rone in Normandie, Baieux, Aurenches Eureux,
Sais, Lizieux, Constances. The Archbishop of Tours,
hath Mans, Renes, Angers an Universitie, Nantes an
Universitie, Cornovaille, Vannes, Leon, Triquier, Saint
Brieu, Saint Malo, Dol which weareth a Pall, and is
exempt. The Archbishop of Sens, Chartres, Auxerre,
Trois, Orleans an Universitie and Dutchie of the Kings
second Sonne, Paris an Universitie and seate Royall,
Meaux, Nevers. The Archbishop of Rhemes, Duke
and Chiefe Peere of France, hath Soissons, Challon, Laon,
Senlis, Beauvais, Amiens, Noyon, Bouloigne Surmer.
The Archbishop Bituricensis, or of Bourges Primate
of Aquitaine an Universitie, hath Suffragans Clermon,
Rodes, Albii, Caors, Limoges, Mende, Le Tuy, Castres,
Vabres, Tulle, Saint Flour. The Archbishop of Bour-
deaux hath Agen, Engoulesme, Santonge, Poitiers an
Universitie, Perigeux, Condom, Maillezais, Luzon, Sarlat.
The Archbishop of Auch hath Aque, Letoure, Saint Ber-
trand de Comenge, S. Legier de Conserans, Aire, Basas,
Tarbe de Bigorre, Oleron on Beam, Lescar, Baionne.
The Archbishop of Narbonne, Beziers, Agde, Carcassone,
Nismes an Universitie, Lodeue, S. Pont de Tomiers,
Alec, Mompelier an Universitie, Uzes. The Archbishop
Aquensis, or of Aix in Provence, hath Suffragans the
Bishops of Ries, Apt, Freius, Gap, Cisteron. The Arch-
bishop of Vienne, Geneve (now residing at Anessy in
Savoy) Grenoble, Viviers, Die-valence, both Universities,
S. Jean de Maurienne under the Duke of Savoy. The
Archbishop of Embrun hath Digne, Grasse, Vence, Senez,
Clandeuez, Nice in Savoy. The Archbishop of Aries,
Marseille, S. Paul de Tricastin, Tolon, Orange, the
Principalitie of the Prince of Orange, an Universitie
and seat of a Parliament. The Archbishop of Tolose
471
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Religious and
Militarie
Orders.
Jesuits in
France.
Avinion the
Popes County.
Savoy.
(an Universitie) hath Pasmires, Montautban, Mirepoix,
La Vaur, Rieux, Lombes, S. Papoul. Foure of the former
Bishops, Maurianensis, Genevensis Niceensis and Arau-
sionensis are not subject to the French King: in whose
roome you may adde Metemsem, Tullensem, Virdum-
ensem and Bellicensem to make up the former number.
In France also are the Chiefes or Originals of many
Orders, as the Chuniake Order in the Diocese of
Matiscon founded Anno 910. by Abbat Berno ; Grande-
mont founded by Stephen, Anno 1126. Cartusia Major
by Bruno 1084. Cistercium 1098. Praemonstratum 1 120.
In the Diocesse of Laudun. Cervi Frigidi by John
Matha 1136. Vallis Scholarium in Champaine by
William an Englishman 121 8. Fons Ebraldi in the
Diocese of Poitiers by Robert Blessels 11 17. The
Hospitulars of Saint Anthonie in the Diocese of Vienna,
by Gasto 1121, Our Ladies Charitie 1300. S. Bernard
de poenitentia, or the Reformed Cistercians by John
Barrerius 1600. The Willielmites by Saint William
Duke of Aquitaine. The Militarie Orders of the Holy
Ghost by Henry the Third, and of Saint Michael, and
of Saint Mary of Mount Carmel, and of Saint Lazarus
approoved by Paul the Fifth.
The Jesuites have five Provinces in France, the
Province called of France, hath fourteene Houses,
Colledges and Residences; the Province of Aquitaine
ten, in which Province are two hundred and eightie
Jesuites. The Province of Lions fourteene, in them
foure hundred and seventie. The Province of Tolose
eleven, in them three hundred and ten. The Province
of Champaine ten, and two hundred twentie sixe
Jesuites.
In France, though not in the French subjection is
the Country of Avinion, in which Citie the Popes resided
seventie yeeres together. The Archbishop hath three
Suffi-agans, Carpentras, Caballon, Vaison. In Savoy is
the Archbishop Tarentasiensis, to whom the Bishops
Augustanus and Sedunensis are Suffragans. Piemont is
472
DIOCESES IN SAVOY
subject to the same Duke, the Metropolitan Citie whereof
is Taurinum, Seat of the Dukes and an Universitie, to
which are subject the Bishops Eporediensis, Montis
Regalis and Fossanensis ; Saluzo is an exempt.
The Duke of Savoy is Chiefe of two Military Orders, Two Military
Of the Virgins Annuntiation, and of SS. Maurice and O'"'^'^''^-
Lazarus. Loraigne, sometimes a Kingdome, now a Loraine.
Dutchie, hath Nancie the Metropolitan Citie, Ponta-
mousson an Universitie ruled by Jesuites, S. Nicola is
of next note. Loraine is subject to divers Bishops,
amongst others, Metensis, Tullensis and Virdunensis
Imperiall Cities wonne by Henry the second.
The Principalitie of Orange, hath the B. of Orange Orange.
as is said, and an Universitie : it is subject to the house
of Nassau, Henry of Nassau marrying the Sister and
Heire of Philibertus Cabillonensis Viceroy of Naples,
slain at the siege of Florence, A. 1530. Renatus son
of Henry was slaine 1544. William his brothers sonne
succeeded and was traiterously murthered at Delfe 1584.
His Sonne Philip-Gulielmus after long detention in [I. i. 172.]
Spaine, died at Brussels An. 16 18. and left his Brother
Prince Maurice his Heire by Testament : whose Arts,
experience and exploits Militarie have attracted into a
stupendious gaze the Eyes of all Europe.
His Name admits us into Gallia Belgica, or the Low The Lozv
Countreyes, or seventeene Lands, of which foure are ^''«^^"'^^-
Dukedomes, Brabant, Limburg, Putuenburg and Gelder-
land : seven Counties or Earledomes, Flanders, Artois,
Hanalt, Holland, Zeland, Namur and Zutphen : the
Marquisate of the Holy Empire, and five Lordships of
East Frisland, Mechlin, Utrecht, Overisel, and Gronin-
gen. In these are two hundred and ten Cities walled
and ditched about. Villages sixe thousand three hundred,
besides Monasteries, Forts, Palaces and Mannor-houses
almost innumerable. That part which obeyeth the Arch-
dutchesse is Romish, that which acknowledgeth the States
government is of the Protestants faith, not without
Arminian and other fancies amongst many of them.
473
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
In times past there were but foure Belgian Bishop-
rickeSj of Cambray, Arras, Tournay and Utrick. But
King Philip the second (seeking to alter the government,
which occasioned the Wars and this Division, whereby
about one halfe of the Countrey have not only defended
their Liberties, maugre the Austrian Greatnesse, American
Treasures, Spanish Ambition and Italian Souldioury,
to the Worlds amazement, many hundred thousands
of Christians beeing slaine to purchase the Spaniard
this losse; but have acquired a Free Estate, with wealth
and honour, and by them have beene so acknowledged,
whom they would willingly with conservation of their
Liberties have obeyed) Philip the second (his losse made
me almost lose my selfe) Anno 1559. procured the Pope
to constitute three Archbishoprickes, and fifteene Bishop-
rickes (his Inquisition shall escape our inquisition) the
Archbishop of Mechelen, to whose Jurisdiction are sub-
ject the Bishops of Antwerpe, of Bruges, Gant, Iperen,
Rurmund, Hertogenbosch : the Archbishop of Cambray,
whose Suffraganes are Arras, Tournay, Saint Omer,
Namur. The Archbishop of Utrecht hath Deventer,
Groeninghen, Harlem, Leeuwarden, Middleborgh.
Jesuites. The Jesuites have there two Provinces, Flandro-Belgica
which hath eighteene Houses, Colledges and Residences,
in which there are of that crue sixe hundred and seven-
teene. And Gallo-Belgica which hath twentie Houses,
Colledges, and Residences, and sixe hundred fiftie two
Fellowes of that Order, beside Augustinians, Dominicans,
and I know not what others.
GErmanie hath seven Archbishoppes Mentz, Collen,
Trier, all three Electors; Meydburg Salisburg,
Breme, Bessanzon. To the Archbishop of Mentz (an
Universitie) are subject Bishops Wormes, Wirtzburg
an Universitie, Speir Aichstet, Strasburg, Werden, Chur,
Heildesheim, Paderborne, Costnitz, Halberstad, Ausburg.
Bamberg is exempt. To Coloigne, are Suffraganes Liege,
Munster, Minden, Osenbrug. To Trier, Metz, Toul,
474
DIOCESES IN GERMANY
Verdun, all in Loraine and now French. To Meydburg,
Meyssen, Merseburg, Brandeburg, Havelburg. To
Salisburg (an Universitie) Freysingen, Regenspurg,
Passaw, Brixen, Goritz, Lavenmutz, Seckaw Vienna in
Austria, is an Universitie and exempt ; Newstat and
Lesbach are also exempts.
To Breme are subject Lubeck, Rathenburg, Swerin. German
To the Archbishop of Vesontionensis or Besanzon (an ^"}°P^
Universitie) are subject Basel an Universitie, Losanne,
Bellay en Bresse. All these, as also the Bishop of Trent
are Princes of the Empire, and Lords in Temporalibus,
except Lavenmuch, Seckaw, Chiemse, and Goritz. Meyd-
burg and Breme, and eight Bishoprickes are Protestants.
The late Warres have since our Authors writing so
altered the face of things in Germanie that just account
cannot bee given of their Religion and State so unsetled.
And how can things be well setled where the Foxes have
so many Burrowes. The Jesuites have (as some say) three Jesuites.
score Colledges in Germanie, devided into three Provinces.
The Province of Higher Germanie hath thirteene
Colledges, two Houses, three Residences, five hundred
fortie sixe Jesuites. The Province of Rhene hath three
and twentie, and in them sixe hundred and one. The
Province of Austria five and twentie, and five hundred
fiftie three of the Societie.
The Switzers, Cantons are thirteene, Episcopall Cities Switzers.
sixe, Lucerna, Uri, Suitz, Underwalden, Zugh, Friburg :
Jesuites Colledges two, at Lucerne and Friburg. They
are also in great part subject in Spirituals to the Bishops
of Constance, and of Basel, whose Seat is now at Brun-
tutum. Lausanna hath a Bishop subject to the Arch-
bishop Bezanzon.
The Grisons are divided into three leagues, in which Gtizons.
Chur is a Bishop subject to Mentz. The Valesins have
seven Communalties, one of which Sedunum hath a
Bishop. Pomerland is a Dukedome, and hath foure
Cities, Stetin, Caminum sometimes a Bishops See, Griphs-
wald an Universitie, and Wolgastum.
475
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Bohemia.
[I. i. 173.
Hungaria.
Poland.
In Bohemia, Prage is an Archbishopricke, to which
are Suffraganes, the Bishops of Olvunctz in Moravia,
and Littomssensis in Bohemia. In Silesia, Uratislavia
or Preslaw is a Bishopricke.
In Hungaria, Strigonium hath bin the Seat of the
Archbishop & Primat, which being taken by the Turk,
it is removed to Tirnavia, and hath six Suffragans,
Nitrich, Raab, Agria under the Turks, Vaccia, Quin-
quecclesias under the Turke, as is also Vesprin. Colocia
is an Archbishop in Pannonia inferior, under which are
the Bishops of Agram, Fairwar in Transilvania, Varadin,
Sirmisch, Gonad, Bossina. Transilvania hath an Univer-
sity at Claudiopolis and a Seminary. In Austria Vienna
is also an Universitie before mentioned : There and at
Oenipont in Triol and at Prage in Bohemia Ferdinand
the Emperour founded Jesuites Colledges. Brixina is
Suffragan to Salisburg. Grath hath an University and
Colledge of Jesuites, and is a Metropolitan Citie; the
Bishop Secouiensis there, and Gurcensis & Laventinensis
in Carinthia are subject to the Archbishop of Salisburg.
The Kingdome of Poland containeth the Provinces
of Lituania, Masovia, Samogitia, Cniavia, Livonia, Varmia,
Prussia Regalis, Russia Nigra, Volhima, Podolia, and
others. There are two Archbishops of the Latin Church,
Gnesnensis the Primat, and Leopoliensis. To the former
are subject these Bishops, Krakow, Paznan, Ploczk,
Miednikie, Preslaw in Silesia, Lebus, Vladislaw, Chemnicz,
Lucko, Vilenzki or Wilde, Wenden, Warmerlant an
exempt. Leopolis or Luvow is in Russia Nigra, and hath
Suffragans Przemyst, Chmielnick, Kiou, Camienick. All
these together with the Bishop Culmensis are Senators
or Councellors of the State, except Preslaw and Lebus.
There are also eight Russian or Greeke Bishops in Poland,
Kiou the Metropolitan, Vlodomir, Luceoriensis, Polo-
censis, Praemissiensis or Przemyst, Leopoliensis, Chel-
mensis and Pinscensis, which were received into
Communion by Pope Clement the eighth. Russia
Nigra is subject to the Pole and Russia Alba to the
476
]:;>iocESES in Britain
Moscovite. There live also in Poland many Armenians
which have a Bishop of their owne, Resident at Leopolis.
The Russian Bishops have no Parliament voyce. The
Jesuites have two Provinces in these parts, that of Poland
containing fifteene Colledges, Houses, and Residences,
and 459. Jesuites, that of Lithuania as many, and Jesuites
22^. Prussia is divided into Regalis and Ducalis. The Prussia.
former hath two Bishops, Varmiensis which resideth at
Brunsberg, and Culmensis : the Ducal had two, but
extinct with the Order of the Dutch Knights, the one
of Kinningsberg, the other at Mariaewerda. The Mar-
quesse of Brandenburg possesseth the Countrey.
ENgland hath two Archbishops, Canterbury and Yorke, England.
The Archbishop of Canterbury is Primate of all
England, and Metropolitan, the other Primate of Eng-
land and Metropolitan. To the former are subject the
Bishops of London, Winchester, Coventree and Lichfield,
Salisbury, Bathe and Welles, Lincolne, Excester, Here-
ford, Norwich, Elie, Rochester, Chichester, Worcester,
Saint Davids, Bangor, Landaff, Saint Asse, Peterburrow,
Gloster, Oxford and Bristol. To the Archbishop of
Yorke, Durham, Chester, Carlile, to which is added
Sodorensis, or the Bishop of Man. Scotland also hath Scotland.
two Archbishops, one of Saint Andrewes, and the other
at Glasco. Suffragans to Saint Andrewes the Primate
of Scotland, Myraeus reckoneth the Bishops of Dunckeld,
Aberdin (an Universitie) Moraviensis resident in Elgin,
Dumblain, Brechin, Rosse, Cathnes, Orcknay : to Glasco,
Galloway, Lismor, Colmkil. His Majestie hath beene
such a restorer, as he may in some sort bee reckoned
the Founder of the present Episcopal, both Sees and Booke of Dis-
Government in that Kingdome. At the dissolution of "^^^^^ ^56o-
the Bishops they erected Superintendents, changing a ^^-^^^ p^^_
good Greek word for a bad Latin, but reserving to those ceedings at
Superintendents the greatest part of Episcopall power; Perth.
and after some Changes, his Majestie hath reduced it to
the present state.
477
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMF^S
Ireland. Ireland hath foure Archbishops. To the Archbishop
and Primate of Armah are subject, Dunensis, Conner,
Derry, Mieth, Clocher, Ardache, Kilmore, Rapho,
Dromore, Kiloom, Dundalck. To the Archbishop of
Dublin (an Universitie) Kilkenny or Osserriensis, Kildare,
Ferus, Leghlin, Glendelagh. To the Archbishop of
Cashel, Limricke, Lismor, Rosse, Waterford, Emmelen,
Corcke, Lymbricke, Clon. To the Archbishop Tuamen-
sis, Galuben, Achade, Alache, Olfin, Roscoman, Clonfert,
Killaloe. Thus Myraeus.
Denmarke. Denmarke hath the Archbishop of Lunden erected
1092. Primate of the Kingdome, Suffragans, Roschilt,
Odensee, Slezwick, Rype, Wiburg, Arhusen. Norway
hath Nidrosia the Metropolitan See, and Suffragans,
Sueden. Bergen, Staffanger, Hammar, Groenlandt, Scalholt, Hola.
In Suecia the Archbishop Upsaliensis hath subject to
him the B B. of Scar, Lincopen, Stengenes, Abo, Aroesen,
Villimen. Thus Myraeus, who addes a little of Russia
and Greece, which you shall find more full in the Dis-
courses of those parts, both precedent and following :
as likewise touching the Christians of Asia, Maronites,
Jacobites, Nestorians, &c. handled by Myraeus in his
second Booke. The Archbishop of Goa hath subject
to him the Bishops of Cochin, Malaca, Macao, Japon,
Malahan, Meliaxor or San Thome. The Archbishop of
Cranganor (erected by Paul the Fifth, 1608.) is called
also the Archbishop of the Christians of San Thome :
hee hath no Suffragans. Myraeus reckons Jesuites
Houses, CoUedges and Residences in the East Indian
Province of Goa 15. and 280. of the Societie. In the
Province of Malabar 14. in them 150. For China and
Japon you shall learne better in our Relations then in
Myraeus. In the Philippinas he reckons nine Resi-
dences & one hundred Jesuites. Neither shall wee
need his instructions of Africa in his third Booke, our
Relations being farre more full and certaine : as also of
the New World handled in his fourth Booke. Hee
numbers therein five Archbishops, the first of Mexico,
478
DIOCESES IN THE NEW WORLD
whose Suffragans are the B B. of Tlaxcala in Puebla de [I. i. 174.]
los Angelos, Mechoacan in Valladolid, Guaxara in Ante-
quera, Guadalaxara, Guatimala in Saint lago, lucatan in
Merida, Chiappa, Honduras in Truxillo, Vera Paz,
Nicaragua in Leon. This Archbishop, and those of
Lima and Domingo were founded by Charles the Fifth,
confirmed by Paul the Third, A. 1547. The Archbishop
of Saint Domingo hath Suffragans Port Rico, Sant lago
de Cuba, Venezuela, some adde Margarita, To the A.
of Lima, Cuzco, Arequipa, Truxillo, Guamanga, Quito.
Paul the Fifth erected two Archbishop Sees, Plata or
Potosi in Charcas, to whom are subject the Bishops of
Baranca, Paz, Santiago in Tucuman, Buenos Ayres,
Panama, Santiago in Chili, Imperial, Nuestra Sennora de
la Assumpcion, Paraguay: the other Archbishop is of
Saint Faith of Bogot in New Granado, to whom are
subordinate the Bishops of Popayan, Carthagena, Saint
Martha; Manilia is an Archbishopricke in the Philippinas,
to which are subject the Bishops of Cagayan, of the
Name of Jesus, and Cacerensis. Mexico and Lima are
Universities. The Jesuites Dominicans, Franciscans, Car-
melites, and the Fathers of our Lady of Pitie are many,
besides Priests, Canons, Inquisitors, &c. The Jesuites
have foure Provinces : that of Peru hath Seminaries,
Residences, Colledges and Houses of probation thirteene,
and therein 370. of the Societie : that of Paraguay ten,
and therein 116. that of New Granado seven and 100.
of the Company : that of Mexico fourteene, and therein
Jesuits 340. In Brasil they have in nineteen Houses,
Colledges, and Residences 180. Jesuites.
And thus have we audited Myraeus his accounts of
Bishops and Jesuites, names not otherwise sutable but
by Papall Arts. For what concord hath Antiquitie and
Noveltie, Jesus and Jesuites, Catholike and Romish,
Apostolicall Institutions with Apostaticall ? Neither hath
the Church wanted Bishops in all ages and places
Christian since the Apostles, or knowne Jesuites in any
age but this last, or in any Church (except as busie
479
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
bodies) but the Romish : so that what they object to us,
is truely their owne with advantage, to be both Novatores
(Loiola being farre later then Luther) and Veteratores
Jos. 9. too ; like the Gibeonites, which fained themselves Am-
bassadors, and tooke old Sackes upon their Asses, and
old Bottells for Wine both rent and bound up : and old
Shooes and clouted upon their feet ; also the raiment
upon them was old, and all their provision of bread was
dried and mouled : Thus pretended they remotenesse
being neere neighbours, to delude the Israelites ; as these
neerer us in time, then those others to Joshua in place
and habitation) chant nothing so much as Catholike and
Old, when Time knew them not till yesterday, nor doth
any Place yet know them but such as are Romish, except
in Travells and Treasons : their old, old, old, being but
the old Serpent, the old Man, and old refined rubbish
to build their new Babel. Nihil mihi antiquius, said
one in another case, quam antiquare antiquarios istos.
The ancient government of the Church by Bishops, by
Papall Monopoly usurped, was set on foot by weakning
Episcopall power in exempted Monasteries, that so ail
Monasteries might become Papall Forts, and in manner
all the learned and leasurely pennes might plead for the
Patron of their exemption ; furthered by both the one
and the others investitures first, and dependance after,
with subjection denied to Kings ; and when the Wal-
denses began to shake downe the Lateran, the Pope
dreamed that Dominike, or as the Franciscans will have
it, that Francis supported the Lateran, which proved not
a dreame in their new devised Orders of Friers, which
maintained the Papacy with no lesse reputation of
learning and fulnesse of commission in those dangerous
daies, then the Jesuites have done since Luther ; which
all the Devills could not have kept from falling both
then and since, if they had not found such old-shooed
Ambassadours to travell over the World for their Mother
Babylon, and their Father the Pope, palliated with the
name of the Catholike Church. I wil not trouble you
480
MONASTIC ORDERS
with recitation of their other orders particularly, but out
of Myraeus wil tel you that the Benedictine Order
can glory beyond the Jesuiticall in 52000. Monasteries,
15000. Writers,* 44000. Saints, 4000. Bishops, 1600. *Thus
Archbishops, 200. Cardinalls, and 25. Popes, which in ^^^f^-f
succession of times they have had. And if the Jesuite hathAbbates
pretend his Tarn marte quam mercurio, his mustering eruditione 6^
of Armies against the Heretickes, and setting Europe scriptis cele-
in the present combustion; the Benedictine can produce ^^-f 15700.
Martiall Orders, affixes to his profession, instituted for jr^^^^^^"^
better purposes against Mahumetans, the Templaries
(sometimes as proud as the proudest of Jesuites) the
Knights of Calatrava, of Alcantara, Montesia, and Mer-
cedis in Spaine, of Christ, of Avise, of Ala in Portugall,
of Saint Maurice in Savoy, of Saint Steven in Toscanie, ro/ater. /. 21.
and others elsewhere. The Augustinians have 555.
Monasteries in Italy, and in Europe, as Volatteranus
writeth 4000. and besides other subdivided Orders, have
also their Military Knights of Rhodes or Malta, the
Dutch Knights of our Lady in Germany and Prussia,
the Knights of Saint lago in Spaine ; of Saint Lazarus of
Jerusalem, of Jesus Christ instituted by Dominike against
the Albigenses, of Saint Mary of Mount Carmel and
Saint Lazarus (the former Lazarites being united to the
Maltases) instituted by Paul the Fifth. But Monastike
Religions, notwithstanding their vow of chastitie have
so multiplied in the West, (for in the East few Orders
are found to this day) that Benedicts Order hath pro-
created 23, Augustines, 28. and that later of Francis 15.
And for the Individuals they are like the Grashoppers
of Egypt, Pauperis est numerare pecus. The Pope is
not so poore as to bee able to number his Creatures.
Of the Franciscans alone Sabellicus numbers in his time
at once living 90000. and addes that the Generall to that
Order offered to Pope Pius against the Turke, 30000.
able warriers of this Seraphicall Family without detriment
to their Holies. They have (saith hee) filled the world,
being divided into fortie Provinces, each Province into [I. i. 175.]
I 48 1 2 H
/. 6
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Custodiae, Wards or Wardenships, & these subdivided
^abel. En. 9. into Convents and Places, These mortified Minors had
in that time found the way, five of them to the Papacy,
26, to the Red Hat : as for inferiour Prelacies who
can number them ? The Dominicans in the same time
(above six score yeeres since 21. Provinces, Convents
4143. in them living 26460. Friers, and of them about
1500. Masters (or Doctors) of Divinity, besides many
of them in Armenia and Ethiopia, or Abassia, Con-
stantinople anticipating the Jesuites glory in this kind,
the Augustinians also were then numbred 30000. the
Carmelites more, not to speake of the rest. This course
of life first begun by devouter persons to avoid perse-
cution, Antony and others which made use of Deserts,
and a solitary life to escape the Sword, and the Worldes
infection by vice together : was after imitated by good
men, both for their owne devotions, freed by this
meanes from secular interruptions, and fitted for the
service of the Church both in Faith by Doctrinal!
studies, and exercises in their Monasticke Schooles, and
also in charity by beneficence therein to the poore, with
the labours of their hands ; and lastly, degenerated into
smoakie superstition and ambition, of getting the glory
of the World ; with wealth and ease by seeming denialls
thereof; and became a refuge, and sinke-sanctuary to
Malecontents, Bankrupts, men in danger of Law, and
weary of the crosses which attends each vocation (God
having set downe this rule to all men, to eat their bread
in the sweat of their browes, which these seeme to
illude) that they which cannot bee In negotio sine
periculo (to use the Orators words) may bee In otio
cum dignitate. A master-piece of hypocrisie, which in
another sence, and by another course can say with the
Apostle, as having nothing, and yet (even carnally)
possessing all things.
But who will hope to number the persons of each
Order termed Religious, when the Orders themselves
cannot bee reduced to due order or number ? All
482
MONASTIC ORDERS
Historians in manner mention them, but none can
name them all, much lesse marshall them. Joannes
Wolphius in his Centenaries of Memorable Readings,
thus expresseth many of them with the times of their
Originall. A. D. 341. Thabenesiotarum. 366. Ordo
Publiae, 384. Order of Saint Basil. 399. Of Saint
Augustine. 422. Of Paula Romana. 495. Canonis-
sarum Regularium : also Ordo Canonicorum. A. 530.
Apostolicorum : also Benedictinorum : also Scholastican-
arum Benedictinarum. 595. Gregorianorum. 610. Ger-
undinensium. In the seventh and eighth Centenary
none. In the ninth A. 912. Ordo Cluniacensis. 950.
Camaldulensium. 977. Canonicorum Secularium. A.
1012. Hospitularii. 1017. Humilitati. 1030. Ordo
Jejunantium. 1046. Lazaritarum. 1050. Luceolaniorum.
1076. Grandimontensium. 1080. Carthusiensium. 1059.
S. Antonii de Vienna. 1098. Ordo Cisterciensis. A.D.
mo. Templarii. 1113. Bernhardini. 11 19. Prasmon-
stratenses. 1121. Militiae Calatravae. 1137. Ordo
Robertinorum. 1148. Gilbertinorum. 1160. Carmeli-
tarum. 11 70. Ordo Militum D. Jacobi de spatha.
1 1 90. Ordo Teutonicorum Morianorum. 11 90. Fran-
ciscanorum. 1200. Cruciferorum. 1 201. Ordo S. Spiritus
Hospitaliorum. 1202. Gladiferorum. 1205. Domini-
canorum. 121 1. Ordo S. Trinitatis, sive Equitum de
Redemptione Captivorum. 12 14. Ordo Militias Monte-
fias. 121 5, Ordo Eremitarum S. Pauli. 12 17. O. Vallis
Scholarium. 1228. O. S. Claras. 1232. Or. Militiae S.
Marias. 1250. Ordo de Observantia Minorum & Pras-
dicatorum. 1252. Ordo FratriceUorum Beghardorum,
Beghinarum, seu Beguttarum. 1257. O. Bethlehemi-
tarum 1258. O. Bonorum hominum. 1273. O.
Augustinensium Eremitarum & Guilhelmitarum. 1282.
O. Servorum S. Marias. 1297. Coelestinorum, 1300.
Militum Sepulchri Domini. 1303. Sarabitarum. 1323.
Militum Jesu Christi. 1326. Alcanthare militum. 1349.
Flagellantium. 1350. Charteriorum Equitum. 1360.
Equitum Stellas. 1365. O. Jesuatorum. 1366. Ordo
483
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Salvatoris sive Scopetinorum. 1370. S. Brigittae. 1371.
Turlupinorum. 1399- Albatorum. 1400. Vallis Um-
brosae. 1405. Hieronymitarum. 1407. Canonicorum.
S. Georgii in Alga. Also Mendicantium D. Hieronimi.
Also S. Spiritus. Also Montolivitensium. 1408. Can-
onicorum Lateranensium Congregationis Frisonariae.
1409. S. Justinae. Also Mauritianorum Equitum.
1420. O. Equestris Annuntiationis B. Mariae. 1429.
O. Eq. Aurei Velleris. 1433. S. Ambrosii ad Nemus
1453. O. Equitum S. Spiritus. I455- S. Catherinas
Senensis. 1464. Equitum Lunae. 1469. Equitum S.
Michaelis. I499- Ordo poenitentium mulierum seu
meretricum. 1500. Ordo peregrinorum pauperum. 1506.
Ordo Indianorum. 1529. O. Sodalitatis divini amoris
sive Theatinorum. 1537. O. Paulinorum sive Gastali-
anorum. 1540. O. Jesuitarum, sive Societatis Jesu.
1549. Capucinorum. 1561. O. militum S. Stephani.
1 57 1. Ordo minorum Jesu Mariae seu Tertiariorum.
1579. O. Eq. S. Spiritus.
Unto these Orders whereof some time is set, may
bee added many others of whose Originall no certaine
time is delivered. Wolphius hath in Alphabetical!
order named these of that kinde, Ord. Ambrosian-
orum, Antonianorum, Fratrum de Armenia, Ordo
Equestris de Avis. Batutinorum. Bonae voluntatis.
Bursfeldensium. Canonicorum Regularium, differing
from the former. Capellanorum, Challomerianorum,
•Cellariorum, Clavigerorum, Constantinopolitanorum mili-
tum, Cruciferorum another kind. O. Fratrum Crucis,
O. Stellatorum Crucis, O. Forficerorum. O. Genettae
Equestris. O. S. Gertrudis Monialium, O. Fratrum
Helenas, O. Fratrum de Hispania, Or. Histricis Eques-
tris. O. Hospitalariorum. O. Fratrum D. Jacobi. O.
Ignorantias. O. Joannitarum de civitate. Ordo Vallis
Josaphati. O. Josephi. Or. militum de Labanda. La-
zari seu Magdalenae. Linonchleniorum. Monialium S.
Mariae. O. S. Mariae novus. Conceptionis Mariae. O.
ex Fratrib. martyrum. Maturinorum. Mensae Orbi-
48+
MONASTIC ORDERS
cularis (Knights of the Round Table) O. Pauperum
Voluntariorum. O. de CorbuUo S. Petri. O. S. Petri
in Schunbach. O. Purgatorialium. Rebaginorum. Re-
clusorum sive Inclusorum. O. S. Russi. Ordo Monachae
vel Sacerd. liberae. Scalae dei. Sclavonianorum. Fra- [I. i. 176.]
trum ex Scotia. S. Sophias sive Gratiae. Speculariorum.
Stellatorum. Militum S. Thomae. Vespillonum. Fratrum
de viridi vallo. O. Valetudinario-servientium. Ungarici
eq. O. Wenceslaitarum. Zambonitarum. Zupfnonnarum.
But it is time to have done, lest such uncouth names
make some Reader feare hee shall thereby conjure up
some Devills, ordered to disorders. I could also out of
History adde others, but these are more then enough,
Papall Orders enough to breake all Christian orders and
rules of simplicitie and sanctitie, with their superstition
and hypocrisie. Of their rules, habits, and other super-
stitions (understand this of the later, for the ancient
were both without vow, and fit Schooles and Seminaries
for the Church, as our Universities now) the same
Wolfius, Hospinian and other Authors have written at
large.
Chap. XVII.
A Discourse of the diversity of Letters used by
the divers Nations in the World ; the an-
tiquity, manifold use and variety thereof, w^ith
exemplary descriptions of above threescore
severall Alphabets, with other strange Writings.
Od the giver of every good gift, hath
endowed Man (created after his owne
Image) with divers priviledges above
other sensitive Creatures, not onely with
dominion over them, but with Reason
and Speech, both above their Naturall
capacities : By the one he composeth Rationis y
naturall syllogismes in himselfe, proposing to his Under- "rationu pri-
standing, disposing in it, and by his Will electing what ^'^■S^'^-
485
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
seemes best of those things, which the externall Senses,
as the Cinque-Port-Intelligencers have brought in, and
the Internall, the Common sense, Phantasie, and Memory,
as Reasons handmaids have prepared to Discourse. By
the other, as a Sociable creature, hee imparteth those
Mind-conceptions unto other men, and those which are
many persons, are made as it were one body reasonable.
God hath added herein a further grace, that as Men by
the former exceed Beasts, so hereby one man may excell
another ; and amongst Men, some are accounted Civill,
Manifold and and more both Sociable and Religious, by the Use of
excellent me letters and Writing, which others wanting are esteemed
oj etters. Brutish, Savage, Barbarous. And indeed much is the
litterall advantage ; by speech we utter our minds once,
at the present, to the present, as present occasions move
(and perhaps unadvisedly transport) us : but by writing
Man seemes immortall, conferreth and consulteth with
the Patriarkes, Prophets, Apostles, Fathers, Philosophers,
Historians, and learnes the wisdome of the Sages which
have beene in all times before him ; yea by translations
or learning the Languages, in all places and Regions of
the World: and lastly, by his owne writings surviveth
himselfe, remaines (litera scripta manet) thorow all ages
a Teacher and Counseller to the last of men : yea hereby
God holds conference with men, and in his sacred
Scriptures, as at first in the Tables of Stone, speakes to
all. And whereas speech pierceth the Eare (pierceth in-
deede and passeth often, in at the one, and out at the
other) Writing also entertaineth the Eyes ; and so long,
by our owne or others reading, speakes to either of
those nobler Senses, as wee will, and whereof wee will
our selves ; husht and silent at our pleasure ; alway free
from feare, flattery, and other humane passions. There-
fore the dead were esteemed the best companions and
faithfullest Counsellors, in Alfonsus his opinion, namely,
in their Writings still living to performe those Offices :
and want of Letters hath made some so seely as to
thinke the Letter it selfe could speake, so much did
486
THE DIVERSITY OF LETTERS
the Americans herein admire the Spaniards, seeming in
comparison of the other as speaking Apes.
Thus excellent is the use of letters : how ancient, un- who first in-
certaine. Josephus mentions Writing ancienter then the ventedLetters.
Floud, by which, knowledge of Astronomy was com- Jos. Ant. I. \.
mended to posteritie in two Fillers, the one of Stone, ^- 2-
the other of Bricke, to outlive those two dismall de-
structions which Adam had prophecied should befall the
World, by Fire and Water: that of Stone remaining
to his time. Plinie conceiteth an eternity of Letters, as PUn.l.-j.c.t^e.
of the World and Mankind: and supposeth that the ^t/j^^r"
Assyrian were such : elsewhere attributing their inven-
tion to the Phoenicians, as of Astronomie also, and the
Arts of Warr and Navigation, and after others opinion
to the Egyptians, after others to the Syrians. It is, I
see not how probably by some affirmed, that Moses first
received Letters in the Two Tables of the Law written
by the finger of God. Master Fuller is of opinion that ^«^- ^'"^^
the Phoenicians themselves learned them of Abraham, • +• ^' '^'
who seemeth to him, as likely in his long stay with the
Canaanites to have taught them Letters, as to have in-
structed the Egyptians in so short a space, in Astro-
nomie and Arithmetike, which Josephus affirmeth. And
most probable it seemeth that in blessed Shems pos-
teritie by Heber, Noah had left the best Arts of the
former World. Job is by some, upon good reasons, J"^- n- 26.
holden ancienter then Moses, who yet often speakes of ^^^^•^^'^''"'
Bookes and writing, as a thing then familiarly used.
Another no lesse controverted question is of the
ancientest kind of Letters, which Postellas, Scaliger and [I. i. 177-]
others thinke to be the Phoenician, or as now they are
called, the Samaritan, first used by all the Canaanites
(of which the Phoenicians were a part) and Hebrewes; f^hat Letters
but after the deportation to Babylon, the Cuthaeans or ^^j|^^^'^««^»^-
Samaritans still continued them (being taught by the j'o.Sca/Jmot.
Israelitish Priest) but the Jewes grew into use of others, in Euseb.
which Scaliger saith, are nuperae ac novitiae ex Syriacis Ckron.
depravatae ; illae autem ex Samaritanis ; quod cum luce
487
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
See those
Coines and
Letters at the
end of this
Chapter.
ler. prof, in
I . reg.
G.PostelUing.
12. Alphab.
P. Pilg. I. z.
r. 9.
Joh. 4.
clarius sit, tamen quidam semidocti, semitheologi, & ut
signantius loquar semihomines, Judaicas literas vere
Hebraicas esse priscas audent deierare, &c. And after ;
Visuntur hodie Sicli qui quotidie Jerosolymis efFodiuntur,
& sub regibus Inda in usu fuerunt. In illis nummis
easdem literae incusas sunt, quae in scriptis Samaritanorum
leguntur ; and thinkes it extremae insaniae & imperitias
to thinke that the elder Hebrewes had any other.
Saint Jerome also affirmeth, that Esdras was Inventer
of the present Hebrew Letters after the Captivitie. His
words are, viginti & duas literas esse apud Hebraeos,
Syrorum quoque lingua testatur, quae Hebrasae magna
ex parte confinis est. Nam & ipsi 22. elementa habent,
eodem sono, sed diversis characteribus. Samaritani etiam
pentateuchum Moysi totidem literis scriptitant, figuris
tantum & apicibus di screpantes. Certumque est Esdram,
post captam Hierosolymam, & instaurationem templi sub
Zerubabel, alias literas reperisse, quibus nunc utimur,
quum ad illud uque tempus, iidem Samaritanorum, &
Hebraeorum characteres fuerint.
Postellus attributeth the reason of this new Invention
to the difference of Religion, which began in Jeroboam,
but became worse in those Cuthaeans & other strangers
which were placed by the Assyrians in the Cities of
Samaria, whose irreconciliable hatred I have elsewhere
shewed in my Pilgrimage. He alledgeth also such
Coines, said to be as old as since Salomons dayes, seene
by him (two of which shall follow with their Letters.)
Hee addeth that the Jewes affirmed the same, which
still hate the Samaritans, but highly prize those Coines
as their owne Antiquities; the Inscription whereof being
Jerusalem the holy, could not proceed from the Cuthaean
Samaritans, which worshipped in their Mountaine, (as
the Samaritan woman said to our Saviour) and not in
Jerusalem. Postellus saw a Grammar in their Letters,
but the Language Hebrew, the Exposition Arabike ; the
Characters their owne, which now also want the points
which in Saint Jeromes dayes they had.
488
THE DIVERSITY OF LETTERS
Scaliger sheweth further how the ancient Greeke or Jos. Seal, ubi
lonike Letters (like in forme to the present Latine, ^^f-
which seeme thence derived) were by Cadmus carried
from Phoenicia, and communicated to the Greekes, of
him called by Herodotus Ka^/>t?7ia <ypd/ixfji.aTa, which both
hee and Pausanias affirme that they had seene ; and of
which Plinie testifieth, Gentium consensus tacitus primus
omnium conspiravit, ut lonum literis uterentur. Of
these anon you shall see an example. Scaliger addeth
that the Chaldees fashioned theirs from the Phasnician,
now used by the Nestorians and Maronites. These
have both Capitall Letters and lesser : from which
Chaldee Letters the moderne Jewish and Arabike are
derived, the Chaldee being in a meane betwixt the
Phoenicians and them.
Our Learned Countreyman Master Fuller, as hee will F"^- Miscel-
not yeeld that the ancient Hebrew was the Phoenician '"^w- '• 4-'- 4-
Language ; so neither will subscribe to this opinion,
which maketh the moderne Hebrew Letter to be of later
devise. But as the Egyptians had two sorts of Letters,
one sacred and hieroglyphicall, the other vulgar ; and
as with us the writing proper to the publike Courts in
Court and Chancerie hands differ from the common
writing : so the Hebrewes also might have a two fold
writing, the one in civill and common affaires, still read
in the Samaritans Bookes and Coines ; the other Ecclesi-
astike or sacred, used by the Priests and Levites, and
in which the holy Scriptures are preserved ; which then
became Secular and Vulgar, when their emulation against
the Samaritans admitted nothing common betwixt them,
especially in Letters, which it appeareth they learned
of one of the Samaritan Priests of Bethel, of Jeroboams
institution, and not of Leviticall race. For it is probable
that Jeroboams baser Priests either could not, or would i. Reg. iz.i^.
not write in that Leviticall and Priestly Character, but ^ ^- ^^&-
retained unto all purposes that which before had beene
admitted only to civill affaires. He conceiveth them
to bee both of Israeliticall originall; and if either be
489
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
ancienter, the sacred (still stiled Hebrew) to have the
preheminence, Ecdesiasticall things being of more An-
Iren. advers. tiquitie then civill ; in which sense Irenasus calleth the
har.l.z.c.\\. ancient Hebrew Letters, Sacerdotales ; these being also
'^'" ^' ' ' more simple and uniforme then the Samaritan, as is
scene in the lod, which our Saviour citeth as the lest
of Letters, which yet in the Samaritan is multiforme
and large. How ever the case stands herein, it is evident
they are both very ancient, and as it were Mother-letters
to the rest of the World : which as wee have noted
alreadie of the Chaldee, lonike and Latine, so may it
be observed in the principall of those others which we
shall anon present to your view.
Plin.l.j.c.^6. Plinie reporteth that Cadmus brought sixteene Letters
into Greece, to which in the Trojan Warre Palamedes
added foure others 0S$X, and after him Simonides
other Z H ■^ ^. Aristotle saith there were eighteene
ancient ABTAEZIKAMNOnPSTY^, to which
Epicarmus added 0 X, or rather Palamedes : veteres
Graecas fuisse easdem pene quae nunc sunt latinas, he
averreth out of a Brazen Table in the Palace inscribed
NAVSIKRATES TISAMENO ATHEN-
A I O S (so Scaliger expresseth it) in later Letters Nauo-J-
Kpdres TiaajULTjpov A6f]paio9. Scaliger also out of an old
Scholy upon Euripides his Orestes, affirmeth that the
[I. i. 178.] old Greekes had seventeene Letters, sixteene of Cadmus
his Invention, and V added thereto, and thinkes this to
be Aristotles assertion, who would never have reckoned (f)
for one, being of later invention. These seventeene are
ABTAEHIKAMNOrPSTY. Before 0 $ X were
invented by Simonides, saith Marius Victorinus, they used
to place after T, P , K, the aspirate H, as T H E 0 S,
HHIAOS, KHPONOS for Oeoy, ^/Xo?, XiOOJ/09. But
let the studious herein read Scaligers whole Discourse or
Digression in his Notes upon Eusebius his Chronicle,
who also giveth the examples mentioned by Herodotus :
AMrHITPVOA^: M. ANETHEKEN. EON.
At O. TEkE^AON. in the moderne Letters, kfKpi-
490
THE DIVERSITY OF LETTERS
r,
pviav fx' aveOtjKev ecov airo TiiKe/Sodcov, The like he doth in
divers others. But an old Inscription in lonike Letters I
could not but transcribe from him. It was ingraven in a
Filler in Via Appia, thence removed to the Farnesian
Gardens; whereby it appeares that these lonike Letters
continued in Italy long after they had ceassed in Greece.
ODEiVL ®EMITON MET^KINES^I
EK. TO. TRIOrlO. HO. ESTIiV. ErI. TO
TRITO. EN. TEL HODOI. TEI. Jrr.ly^L
E7VTOI. HERODO. A/ROI. O 7* A R
LOIOiV: TOI. KIA^ESAiVTI. MAPTVS.
D^IMON. EATHODIA. KJl. HOI
KIOiVES. DEMETROS. K^^I. KOPES
JNA^EMJ. KAI/®07VI0A^. ®E0A7:KAI.:^.
The same Inscription in later Greeke Letters.
ovSevi deixiTOV fieraKivrjcrai
e/C TOO TpiOTTlOV, b €<TTIV CTTl TOV
To'lTOV ev TH 6S(p TU ATTTTia
€v TU) UpwSov aypw. ov yap
Xdol'ov TO) KivrjcravTf MajOTu?
SaijULcov, evoSla, koi ol
Kioveg Trjg AijfJLtjTpo?, Kai Koyo»?9
a.vd6)]fxa, koi -^Oovrnv Oewv, Kai. "^
Plinie saith that the Pelasgi first brought Letters into P/in. ubi sup.
Italy : Heurnius cites these Verses out of an old Booke
touching the Inventers of Letters.
Moses primus Hebraicas exaravit literas :
Mente Phoenices Sagaci condiderunt Atticas :
Quas Latini scriptitamus edidit Nicostrata :
Abraham Syras & idem reperit Chaldaicas
Isis arte non minore protulit iEgyptias :
Gulfila prompsit Getarum quas videmus ultimas,
491
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
But who is so literate as to reduce the Letters of
each Nation to their first founder ? it seeming probable,
that as Nations became more civ ill, so some more
Heroike Spirit in each Nation devised new of himselfe,
or derived the old from some other Nation, or made a
mixture of both : besides that the conquered Nations
usually have received in some part both Language, and
Letters, with their Lawes from the Conquerors.
We see still that those which teach short writing, can
and doe devise new Characters daily for that purpose ;
that others ordaine Cyphres or Characters only knowne
to those whom the Authour shall impart the skill unto ;
and these diversified ad libitum, as any intends to im-
pound or pale in his secrets or mysteries of State, or
Art ; some of which perhaps in processe of time have
beene made vulgar and ordinary Letters. These mys-
ticall Writers have also devised other Arts of conceale-
ment, as writing with AUume water, not to be read
after it is once dried, but laid in water ; with an Onyon,
to be read at the fire, &c.
Differing Now for the varietie and differing formes. Art hath
figures of superabounded : both in the subject and instrument,
etters, an some writing with Pencils as the Tapenites and Chinois,
utVBTSlttC Of ^ •' r ■'
Instruments Others with Pens, others with Instruments of Iron as
and materials, the Malabars, of Gemmes, Brasse also, or other metall,
in Table-bookes, Leaves, Barkes, Wood, Stone, Aire,
Sand, Dust, Metall, Paper, Cloth, Parchment, and in-
numerable other materials : in the forme also and manner,
with Quippos in Stones or Threads, as in Peru ; with
Pictures as in Mexico, and the Egyptian Hieroglyphikes ;
[I. i. 179.] with Characters, each expressing a word or thing, not a
letter, as the Chinois, Japonites, and our Arithmeticians
and Astronomers in the figures of their Arts ; some
Cap. Smith, with fiery Torches, as you may read in Captaine Smiths
inf. I. 8. following Relations ; the most have used letters, which by
Art are disposed to frame all words, and hath beene
the most complete kind of writing which ever was.
But Babel never had more confusion of languages
492
THE DIVERSITY OF LETTERS
then Letters have sustained alteration, differenced both
by place and time, yea and by the humours of men.
Thus not onely divers languages have divers letters, but
the same language, as it changeth with time, so the
letters also are diversified, as in the lonike and later
Greeke hath beene observed, from both which the
Moderne Greekes write much differingly. In this our J^hy Saxon
Countrey wee have had manifold successions of letters ^^^^^fs ceased.
in succeeding ages, as is most easie to be seene in well
furnished Libraries, and that especially of the Miracle
of industry in this kind. Sir Robert Cotton, both in
Bookes, Chartells, and Letters. The Conquerour (as
Ingulfus, Edmerus and others then living observe)
would not indure the English Language or Letters,
whereby the Saxon Letters are now commonly extinct.
And both all Records of old, and the divers Courts of
this Kingdome, yea every Copy-Booke, and each writing
Masters Master-piece hanged forth to publike view,
easily manifest the passed and present varietie of Letters Varietle of
in common use at the same time. It is impossible ""^^^/•f *-f^«
, - . 1 r 11 • 1 T with us at this
therefore to give an example or all, either J^etters or ^
Languages. Yet in this so Generall a History, I thought
it would minister some delight to the Reader, to have a
taste of that immense varietie, which here out of Thesius
Ambrosius, Postellus, Duretus, Scaliger, Gramaye, Lazius,
&c. we exhibite.
Let the Reader take notice also of the varying in Divers ways of
lines, some reading (as the Latines, Greekes, and ^^^^^^Z-
most of the Europeans) from the left hand to the Right
sidewayes ; the Hebrewes, Arabikes, and most of the
Indians (except the Malabars and Siamites) from the
right to the left : the Ingres, Cathayans, Tartars, that
is the most of the Easterne and Northeasterne Asians
write their lines downeward, and multiply them from
the left hand to the right, as you may see in the
Japonian charter following. And in Patane they use Japonian
three, both languages and sorts of writing : the ^'^^^^^ '• 4-
Malayan, which I have seene in Arabike characters
493
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
written from the right hand; that of Siam from the
left, and that of China downewardes. The people
of Tangut (North neighbours to China) are said to
write from the right hand to the left, and to multiply
American their lines upwards. The Mexicans had writings in
books. forme of a wheele, which were read from the Center
Hiitonin upwards to the Circumference. In Honduras they had
Pictures. Bookes of paper made of Cotton-WooU, or the inner
ro.2./. 5.C.6. Barke of Trees, or of Metleleaves, folded like Broad-
cloathes, the writing whereof was partly painting (where
such things as had forme or figure were therein re-
presented) partly in Hieroglyphicall characters, as Fish-
hookes, Starres, Snares, Files, &c. In these they
Heraldry. kept their Records. And our Heralds Art keepeth
Magicall records of pedegrees in a kinde of Hieroglyphikes, not
'diaholicZr^ much unlike. To let passe Magicall characters, Thesius
Ambrosius hath published a confused kind of scroll,
the Copie of one (hee saith) written by the Devill, I
had rather mention that which Eusebius in the life
of Constantine recordeth written by Divine hand,
which some say was the Crosse, but by his description
appeareth rather to have beene the two first letters of
Christs name, x and p combined, with promise of victory
to the pious Emperour, not in that signe (of the Crosse)
but in Christ himselfe, to whom be glory for ever, Amen.
The Phoenician or Samaritan Letters, which some say
were the Mosaicall and first Hebrew, with the Names
of the elder and later Syrians, and the lonike and
later Greeke Letters answering them, and
answered by the Latine, we have tran-
scribed out of Joseph Scaliger in
this forme and order.
494
THE DIVERSITY OF LETTERS
Appellationes
Syrorum
posteriorum.
Appellationes
Syrorum
veterum.
Phoenicie
litterae.
Graecae literae
recentiorum &
lonum veterum.
Latinae
Olaph
Alpha
«
i^
^aA' *^**"
A
Beth
Betha
:a
S
B. &^*-
B
Gomal
Gamla
5
T
f -ji r>i<fus-
C
Dolath
Delta
"i
4
D a. /Jxra.
D
He
He
^
3:
S 6;
E
Wau
Wau
>
If
c F C. W-nfu» (av.
F
Zoe
Zetha
^
^
1. C'rii^
G
Heth
Hatha
f\
^
a. ore-
H
Teth
Tetha
u
G
e © ■S". -sSt*;.
lud
Iota
>>
n)
1, iwTa.
I
Chuph
Kappa
3
bi
K. Kr^«T«.
K
Lomad
Lambda
h
i.
.A-L. aV^A.
L
Mim
Me
■a
3
Miiy. (iC
M
Nun
Nun
5
^
f^ s. ^
N
Semchath
E
Simcha
Oe
5
O
Pha
Phe
&
*3
nn. ,7.,
Tzoda
Tzode
y
5n
4^ /2[' iHnfut <ri,n.
P
Kugh
Kophe
9
Y
7' J ■ •»'»»,«a» xaiT'Si
. Q
Resch
Schiri
Thau
Roe
Schin
Thau
W
R
S
T
YVr. i.
iblll^-i- iST.
X ,U X*
^. 4-
V.,0 • J.
X
[I. i. i8o.]
By the figure of these Characters it is easie to bee
gathered that the Letters (which Herodotus calleth
Ka^yur;ia ypd/xmara seene by him in the Temple of Apollo
Ismenius at the Boeotian Thebes ojuoia eovra Toian IwviKola-i)
were devised by Cadmus, with no great alteration in
the most from the Phoenician, except in the turning
495
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
them from the right hand posture to the left, and adding
sometimes, sometimes cutting off some particles. The
Latine no lesse seemeth derived from the Ionian, and are
in the most the very same. Your eyes may easily dis-
cerne and judge ; and Scaligers Commentary is well worth
your consultation herein, too long to transcribe or tran-
slate hither. Of the twenty two all had not the use of
[I. i. 18 1.] Letters and Elements of writing amongst the lonians,
but sixteene onely : the rest were called '^irLa-ijfxa that
is notes, to wit, of Spirit or Numbers : and therefore
the first note ? stands for the numerall VI. F is ETrto-
r]iJLov TO l3aS insteed of Wau wherof the iEolians had
frequent use, which called EXevr] peXeurj and therefore was
not reputed a Letter, because it might be taken away
without change to the word; it stands also for a note
of the spiritus lenis, as in that hexametre [aV/xe? S' Feipv
vavro Oeoi. Koi §' wfjioarav Faiiv] it is neither Consonant
nor Vowell, there being a Synalaephe for ei and no
Position in Faleu. H with the old lones was as H with
the Latines, as in that HODOI in the former Inscription
is scene : they also used E onely, both long and short
syllable, as in the same Inscription KINESANTI
sheweth, and T E I for rr}. Beda lib. de Indignitatione
hath touching those eiria-rnxa these words ; Graeci omnibus
suis Uteris exprimunt numeros. Verum toto Alphabeti
sui charactere in numerorum figuras extenso, tres, qui
plus sunt, numeros, notis propriis quae ex Alphabeto
non sunt depingunt. Prima est 7 quae dicitur Episimon,
& est nota numeri VI. Secunda est Q, quae vocatur
Kophe, & valet in numero XC. Tertia est 3 quae
dicitur Enneacosia quia valent DCCCC. But let the
learned read Scaliger himselfe.
496
THE DIVEHSITY OF LETTERS
The Hebrew Letters and Names thereof now
in use are these.
I have also added two Coines of the old Samaritan
letters, the higher described from Postellus his Intro-
duction of twelve languages, the lower from Bezas larger
Annotations, Matth. 17. His words are Hujus vero numi,
id est dimidii Stateris argentei, qui quatuor Drachmarum
erat quales ipsi Judas olim signarant, veram imaginem hie
exprimendam curavi, expressam ex vero & puri puti
I 497 21
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
argent! numo, mihi a fido illo Christi servo D. Ambrosio
Blaurero, donate. Habet autem hie numus Samaritanis
[I. i. 1 82.] Uteris insignis, una ex parte urnam illam sacram, in qua
recondita fuit Manna, superposita litera Aleph, qua
declaratur simplex hie fuisse siclus, duarum videlicet
drachmarum, cum duplex esset drachmarum quatuor,
cum inscriptione [S C H E K E L 1 1 S R A E L] id est,
Siclus Israel : ex altera vero, Virgam illam Aaronis
florentem, cum inscriptione [lERVSCHALAlM
KODSCHAH] id est Jerusalem Sancta. That of
Postellus (of Silver also) differeth somewhat in the figure
and the superscription S.B. which (I conceive) signifieth
that it was a double Shekel,
I have added an Obeliske or Columne inscribed with
Egyptian Hieroglyphikes, copied out of Gramaye ; and in
the basis thereof have added another described out of
Laurentius Pignorius his Mensae Isiacae expositio, where
the Reader may feast himselfe with Characters of that
Inf.pag.()\o. kind. I also have elsewhere given some of those Egyptian
Socrat. L 5. figures. These I thought good to adde for illustration of
that mention of the Crosse in the Ecclesiastical History
against the Egyptian figures in the Temple of Sarapis,
which occasioned the conversion of many Ethnikes to
Christianity.
16.
Soz./.j.c. 15
498
THE DIVERSITY OF LETTERS
The Alphabets following wee have distinguished
by figures, for the Readers better under-
standing of the exposition added.
Wherein we have most
followed Gramayes.
^k?^^cr/rQiiiLL/ijhW9.^X'ACd^/p i>rr5 vvvzv)/^
o^^^6'LIM^CTA^v\tq:AITlVE>^r^£f^^x
'{5^l'3JtTU3t'UC?^Z"2.!^'^l>^1n."-^^^V'U^X^^
Q^ e c r> (p o go 6 o e 3^^^^>>xi^o^j(
nn^r^^UHni^P(f)r)a3^rtrhXBn4iu"m"
^^] vO"^-? ^ O .| cat -1, ^ .^ v^V^^ J3a\^^3o -fSi^jM. 1
I, 'nr^He first is that of the Alans or Lumbards, set
-L forth by Patricius : other have beene published
by Bonaventura Vulcanius in his Specimen Variarum
linguarum, and others. 2. The old Aleman Alphabet of
Trithemius, much different from those of de Bry,
Hermannus Hugo, and James Bonaventura. 3, An
olde Magicke Alphabet of Honorius Thebanus, of which
there are other kinds too many. 4. An Alchymicke of
Cid Abdalla, of which the Africans have other sorts. 5.
Gramay saith, it is an old English Alphabet sometimes
published by Sir Thomas Moore. 6. The ABC. used by
the Priests of Jupiter Ammon, devised by Mercurius
i^gyptius. 7. The Abassine attributed to Salomon ;
many others by many others are so inscribed, 8. The
Assyrian, ascribed to Abraham. 9. The old Apulian,
which inverted and read from the bottome is one kind
of the Armenian fathered on Saint John Chrysostome.
499
[I. i. 183.]
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
10
11
PFHAiHmxjnF-vqwTXH-rcuiHiXi:
12 j^QVP^hVX^ViLA<^^HV^'^X^V^T\0^
^^/\j\^T.^>\t^^ijjje^^ss
>e<\y$RyZ.T%T8Al^XHVcI)0^rAS?»
4 k^^vnn¥YX%mwiSA%Y^Y^'HCi\^^m^':^
■tr IT^ Tij^ If ts X^X^-f'gV^^ H\YE ^ y^ 71 %
j6 iElirMSSnHKXHNOrVCT2S*««Xl.CJi5?qVl«¥fefiA/af€K)
a8 \4VXVAVX\^«LXvMii;Mf!/yvi(:AX?I%
The 10. is an old Asian Alphabet ascribed to Peter the
Hermit. 1 1 . The old Attike of lamael Megapolius.
12. The old Norman A. B. C. of Rollo. Duret and others
have other kindes. 13. The old Alphabet of the Baleares
so described by Cid Yabia, 14. The Suevian or old
Frisian. 15. The old Cantabrian of Charles the Great.
16. The Bohni-Servian or Slavonian of Saint Cyrill, that
also diversified. 17. The Burgundian or Astrologian of
Ismael. 18. 19. running or fast hand with Ciceros and
Cyprians notes.
5X>
3/1
H^°niiTiiUAD^ii>t?y 5>xtity^
a'At'VulXia^D'lLLiPL>-^?fcf nh
m-
HIT n'nw?^Q^Emm¥H^^m3^p^hh
^4 1,.B^Ir<l^FF3:lr^?^AB1R^(^A
^7
6 ^T Ttf ^ g A\D#^i^-e^Ya^^/i:?f^
500
THE DIVERSITY OF LETTERS
20. 21. 22. are Cabalisticall Alphabets attributed, one
to the Angell Raphael, the next to Enoch, the third to
Abraham : of which sorts Duret, Postellas and others
have delivered, with like credit to these. 23. The old
Celtike of Doratus. 24. The Carnike or Finnike of
Ulphila. 25. The old Saxon of Otfridus Monachus.
Lazius, Munster, Theseus, Ambrosius, &c. have described
others. 26. The Punike. 27. The Cretan or Phrygian
of Hercules. 28. The Chaldean of Abraham, that also
varied by others.
3«
3;
-■ ■ . . .1 - ■ •-. . ..
M ^ ^^ffA^H^'KK^^el) rEHftlK^Z iH tl
^BMW¥XWtYUB4R¥^^^Aih^
r:^^''Vt fo^c^vn^/
vwT^rtixx^avy^AF w^atMRd ^
XULA3£>i(P^^A1^^0Ct>CbAMAc^
A QbULrUniKLNrNUl'aMi v V^ Y £.
2^. The old Corsican Alphabet. 30. The old Cim-
brian of Hichus. 31. The old Danes. 32. The old
Dacian. 33. The old Dalmatike of Methodius. 34.
Lumbard notes of Ciceroes Tiro. 35. The East Frankes
of Humbald. 36. The old Galles of Wastnaldus. 37.
Gallograecian of Rotila. 38. Old German of Faramund.
184.]
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
38
:z.?msnH2.K%'^h'ii^%Mi^imp^y hh
RiET\Z3}\^\KKUH^i OnPfCJ^]G?X^^o(e
X^>J^?XVl>XIPylTK7Kl^4R H^n&WidDC
41
4^
KBT^^rghHY^ RTVM NJl noK sTTdnvzyi
A BX4)tFFXI F^^I^ Jvi BM R FM A cj)
45
44
X pir^-f i v>°rff' t^^#^ z:^ ^P jf -»A/tiF
4-;
1i :/Xni o+tt^X^XX-+'>BVK>:^H^^T.^Air 8^
4^^^iaiiii^iriDjahiQ?gnr4[ftMPaf°i9M^v^W¥UJWifc^^
-^yP/^ <^6^tj^^Z\^^/Aoc/c^V^Nt^
39. The Georgian of Saint James. 40. Old Gotike.
41. Getike or Massagetike. 42. Old Spanish-Gotike of
Rodericus. 43. Old Scythian-Hunnike of Attila. 44.
Two old Hetrurian. 45. Old Helvetian-Saxon, of
Charles the Great. 46. lUyrian of Saint Jerome. 47.
An African Alphabet in the last page of Gramayes
Specimen linguarum & literarum universi orbis : which
hee thus nameth in their order, the first Aips, A. the
word signifieth an Eare. The second Ech, E. and both
representeth and signifieth an Eye. The third Ifr. a Nose.
I. The fourth Ombr O. The Tongue. 5. Vuld, aHand.
V. 6. Lambd. L. The Earth. 7. Mah, the Sea. M. The 8.
Nisp. the Aire. N. 9. Rasch, Fire. R. 10. Bap. the Sunne.
It is a B. and with a dash P. 11. Cek. The Moone. C.
and with a dash K. 12. Dagt, the Sword of Mars D. and
T. 13. Gorcq. G. Mercuric. 14. Vaf. Venus, V. and with
a dash F. 15. Siach. Saturne. S. and with a dash X.
16. Theue. Jupiter.
It signifieth nothing but is added to the beginnings
and ends of periods. They read, as the Hebrewes, from
the right hand to the left, and the line should have beene
set the other way.
502
THE DIVERSITY OF LETTERS
4S
49
fo
J-t
i^
f?
i-A- j-r s^ s-7
ra
}S^
vis
I
lU
rti
i
^
dSi
T
tE
it:
Aa
CD
a
T*
B
B.
B
0^=
\,
t:)
_^
Vh
v*0^
^
T-
V
K
r
%
3^
L^
ri
^
5
y
rp
*1P
A
k th
*D
c;
n
}.v.
J;
)'
t.
0
?
E ^
J
6
re
v^
6
j>
H
$
$
6
]Z
f
t:)
C\
V!2
^
p:
A
^
r
:^
'S
Z
u
\
p^lfl
01
b^
^
Id
X
H
A
*1
L
«P
ViR
u>
1
^
3
JET
H
I
ft
y
Xi
o
Vs^
sJH
Jj
]J
%
K
K
h
air
\
cp
V,r^
v^
t
t
L
ift
A
A
^
V
ai.
A
VO?
:^
cP
iF
M
M
M
.S^
^
Ua
^
S5
v^^
G
^
DP
H
N
dL
6-
3
^
^?7
^
^
n
a
CJb
U
0
I:/
Li
fc
VA
^
9
0
IP
n
n
-0
a
i^
^
^X?i-
5^
qjTf
4:!U]
Kb'
Kof
5n
y
lo
q.D
\^^
J
0
F
t
P
£
'^
-p
a
T
x^UJ
*^
rj"
t
^
^
C
c^
JX
^
CO
vt
;
J
m
in]
T
T
CL
jfo
u
h
?iv;
%
9
j]h
5f
5
B
6
D
0
ft
^0.
hY
^;?
OITF
QJ]
B
e
hh
D
;
00
vm
xSDjV
^)-^
^^
0^
"^
i-—i
Ti
JI.
!^
Yjj
^K
V
Sr^
3P
8]P
Y
m
t
C&
2
-i^
vg
Jt
2
9
9.
H
2,^1 ^\
A
^'
[Li. 185.]
'.,48. The i^thiopike Alphabet, with the Letter A. added
thorowout. 49. Syriak. 50. Arabike. They have
divers other sorts of Letters, as in Erpennius, Postellus,
Megiserus and others which have written of them is
seene. The Turkes also use the same Letters and Points,
or notes of vowels, howsoever their Language differeth
much, being neerer the Persian and Tartarian. 51.
Armenian. 52. Dalmatian. 53. Russian. 54. The
503
PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMES
Jacobites. 55. Egyptian. 56. Indian. 57. Persian.
58. The old Syriake.
In these wee have followed Gramaye, but could have
given more complete and exact Alphabets, if the cutting
had not beene so exceeding chargeable. This for a taste
may serve, and we all know, that in our own & other
Tongues and Nations (as hath been said) the Letters and
kinds of writing are exceedingly diversified : so that for
any man to expect all the Letters of all Countries must
needs bee impossible, each varying so much in it selfe.
I have added also this Copie of Malabar Writing, read
as the Latine from the right hand, written with a needle
in a Palme leafe folded up, of which I have two of great
length and many folds.
Tom 2 /. 2 '^^^ China Characters are seen in our Map of China,
c, 7. the Japonian in the Charter of that Emperour to our
Tom.i./.^. Merchants in Captaine Saris his Journall, as also the
Indostan and Arabike ; the Mexican Hieroglyphikes in a
whole Historie therein written. Wee have ended with our
owne ancient Saxon Characters. But first will give you
another sort of Ulphilas Gotike Characters set forth by
De Brv.
C. I.
Tom. 2. I.
c. 23.
504
THE DIVERSITY OF LETTERS
Ulphilas Gotike, and the Saxon Alphabet.
A
b
H
Y
R
6
4
a
k
e
c
F
}}
i
1
CO
d
E
e
f
i
b
i
I
m
i
V
X
y
D
!>
u
a:
£
Tb
th
lb
and
thn
[1. i. i86.]
See of these
GotikeLetters,
Tom. 2. /. 3.
c. 23.
END OF VOLUME I.
t<
G Purchas, Samuel
159 Hakluytus posthumus, or
P985 Purchas his Pilgrimes
v.l
PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE
SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET
UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO
LIBRARY
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11